Page 1 of 2 12 Last >>
Results 1 to 15 of 20

Thread: Stories from author ukresearcher  

  1. #1
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Stories from author ukresearcher

    Hell's Angels

    by ukresearcher ©

    I once watched the opening sequence of a film showing an athlete running through woodland. The camera must have followed his progress for over two minutes until a sniper waiting in ambush brought him down with a single shot to the head. That footage rather haunted me, causing me to wonder how many people through time, if granted premonition of what lay ahead, would have altered their planned course of action.

    In the UK the financial year starts at the beginning of April and for many people their holiday entitlement starts and finishes on that day. My wife Michelle and I, although employed by different organizations, both fell under that system. At the end of the year, instead of being carried over, unused holiday was lost, except that both her firm and mine allowed two weeks leeway. We both had five days to cash in and fortuitously our days away from work coincided with an unseasonable mini heat wave. The first three days we spent in the garden getting it ready for summer proper but for the fourth day I made a suggestion. I told her of a beauty spot where I'd often been taken as a child but hadn't been back to since. My idea was to take a picnic and try to find it, a plan with which my lovely wife enthusiastically agreed. I remembered it as being a very popular spot, but going mid week this early in the year, I hoped that there wouldn't be too many other people there.

    Michelle works in insurance and me in IT (but specialising in hardware rather than programming). We met on the telephone when she was dealing my insurance problem. Her voice sounded so nice that I asked for a date, she accepted and the rest is history. Considering that I bought her sight unseen so to speak, I did rather well out of the deal because both her face and figure turned out to be everything that her voice had promised. She was twenty-two at the time with me a couple of years older; we courted for one year and have been very happily married for six. Our sex life is frequent and enthusiastic but perhaps less than adventurous, although we have managed to acquire a couple of toys. We rented a flat for the first three years but then got a mortgage on a house. The biological clock is beginning to tick but we decided to wait for a couple more years to improve financial stability before doing anything about it.

    I'm 5' 10" tall and with a slim build. I'm not a fitness fanatic but do like to keep in shape, mainly by landscaping our rather large garden, with some walking worked in at the weekends. Michelle is three inches shorter but when out for the evening her heels bring her up to my height. She has a very slim waist which makes her breasts, hips and bottom look even better than they are but it's her legs which are really exceptional. I think that they are legs which deserve to be on display but it is the only disappointment in my marriage that she modestly insists on having her skirt length three inches longer than I would prefer.

    With regard to my wife's past sexual history, during her teenage years she had tended to go the relationship route rather than indulging in excessive promiscuity and between the age of fifteen and when we met, she had four different fairly long term boyfriends. I knew this in a broad sense but have never pressed for details, mainly because there are areas of my own track record that I wouldn't like to be questioned on too closely.

    When we set out for our afternoon, to my pleasant surprise, I found that Michelle had chosen to wear a nice summer dress with an ultra short skirt. She had only worn it once before and then only in the privacy of the garden. This unusual daring could have been simply due to the buoyant mood of the day or possibly to reward me for recent good behaviour but most probably because she didn't expect to encounter many people on our day out. I can only say that together with her high heel sling back sandals, she looked mouth wateringly delightful. If any should query that choice of footwear for a day in the country, I should point out that she always keeps a pair of sturdy flat shoes in the car should we decide to go walking. I knew the general area where the beauty spot was located but hadn't been there for over twenty years and with only childhood memory to go on, all that I could remember clearly was that I needed to be on a narrow country road on a quite steep upward trajectory. The road we were on fitted the bill and I was trying to convince myself that I recognised other landmarks when Michelle said suddenly "I think you've just passed it. I spotted a gap in the trees like you described about a hundred yards back."

    I quickly brought the vehicle to a halt, then taking advantage of the deserted road behind, I was able to reverse and turn into our destination. The short rough track from the road passed between two stands of trees about thirty feet apart and after less than twenty yards the land opened up into a wide flat area with parking for up to thirty cars. At the forward edge of the flat area there was a lip which dropped a couple of feet to a further flat shelf, which stuck out for up to ten feet in places before dropping away steeply to the valley below.

    I parked about six feet from the edge then went round to the boot to get the picnic basket. At my wife's suggestion I carried it down onto the shelf. It was a beautiful day with a cloudless blue sky and the warmth of the early summer sun. My only concern was in that sun trap position we might get too hot but if that happened we could always cool down exploring the nearby woods. Michelle happily busied herself getting plates and utensils out of the basket while I reclined on the grass pondering whether to have a cigarette now or wait until we had eaten.

    She had just poured two glass of orange juice when we heard a noise that was growing louder. We realised that it was something coming up the road so quickly jumped up to stand by the car to see what it was. By that time the sound was deafening and we watched through the gap in the trees as, what I counted to be, twenty motor bikes drove past slowly in single file. After the last one disappeared Michelle laughed and said, "I wonder where they are heading." Her words echoed my own thoughts.

    We retreated to our picnic and only five minutes later, with my wife still sorting out the wrapped eatables, we heard the bikes returning. Once more we clambered up to watch them drive by but to our great consternation they didn't. Instead they entered the clearing and rode up to form an arc facing us and the lascivious leers directed at Michelle indicated immediately the situation that we were in. I could imagine a similar expression on the face of the face of a spider as it regards the helpless insect caught in its web.

    All the riders revved their engines to an ear splitting crescendo before suddenly cutting them off simultaneously to leave a pregnant silence. "This is your lucky day," the leader informed us, "We're going to have a party and you are both invited."

    Speaking firmly, I told him, "Thank you for the offer but we were about to leave."

    Not even trying to keep the smirk from his face, the spokesman informed me, "Sorry but I insist that you stay, you see your pretty wife is the vital ingredient for our planned entertainment."

    In desperation, I told him that we had money if he would leave us alone. Fumbling my wallet from my pocket I held it out saying I could write them a cheque if that wasn't enough. I knew that it was hopeless and this was confirmed when the leader slowly shook his head. I might have expected his minions to immediately rush forward and grab Michelle, but for the moment they seemed to get more pleasure witnessing my discomfiture.

    Suddenly Michelle stepped forward from where she was standing partly behind me. The words 'shy; and 'retiring' could both be applied to her, not that she was actually either but her character definitely shaded that way. Now in an instant she seemed to have adopted a completely different persona. She sauntered forward, swaying her hips in a blatantly raunchy way, until stopping in front of the biker who had spoken, she said boldly, "Nice bike, I've always wanted to have a ride on a Harley Davidson. How about doing this girl a favour and giving me a quick spin? Down to the end of the lane and back will do, ten minutes at the most."

    The leader was amused by her front, "I'd like nothing more than to give you a ride luv but the guys are impatient to start the fun. They've all got their tongues hanging out already."

    My wife was not to be put off. "Come on big guy, don't be a wimp," she taunted. "Believe me I'm worth waiting for and what's a measly ten minutes when there's the whole afternoon and evening ahead."

    Her words tipped the balance, and grinning broadly he held up both hands with fingers wide spread to signal the length of his absence, before pulling his bike back clear of the others and indicating that she should jump on the pillion seat. This she did with a degree of alacrity and they exited the clearing with my wife flashing a great length of thigh from under her blown back skirt.

    I think that the sudden departure took everyone by surprise and for what seemed a long period of time no-one either moved or spoke and this gave me chance for a good look at the semicircle of bikers. The first thing that I noticed was that there were six females riding pillion. For a moment this let me hope that their presence might moderate behaviour, until I remembered reading that Hell's Angel women were just as bad as their male counterparts.

    Most of the males had long hair tied back in pony tails, although some had completely shaved heads. A lot had beards of various lengths but some had limited their facial hair to what I think is called a Zepata moustache, where the hair extends down the side of the mouth. One might have assumed that it was combined tattoo/ piercing convention because almost everyone present, both male and female had evidence of both. The leathers of all were covered in patches with the number 81much in evidence, either on skin or leather and the 1% sign seemed to have great significance. A winged deaths head was a popular logo and an only slightly lesser number had a swastika patch somewhere on their person. One bald headed individual had his whole face tattooed with the image of a skull but many had disfigured their features either with ink or multiple piercing through eyebrows, noses or lips

    They all dismounted and most were immediately concerned with ensuring that their machines were securely parked on the stands. Some walked around stretching their legs, I saw a couple lighting up fags and I saw a few cans of beer already being removed from panniers. Few seemed to be interested in me any more, apart from three who walked up close with their mouths wide open, obscenely waggling their tongues at me, sending a message the meaning of which I could only surmise.

    Failing to provoke me, they too wandered away, so I walked round to the front of my car where I stood trying to still my wildly palpitating heart. I was not left alone for long because two others appeared, one at either side, waving their erect cocks at me and bragging about the treat that my wife had in store. Both of the organs were significantly larger than average, which explains their eagerness to put them on display for my benefit. It was another provocation exercise and when I managed to control my reaction, they too lost interest in taunting me.

    Earlier on I had noticed a female much older than most of the other bikers, I would guess in her late forties and I think she would have looked quite ugly even in her youth. I can't be sure but I think she had her own bike. I first noticed her ample girth waddling forward with her leather jacket hanging open to reveal massive breasts, barely contained by a thin, scoop necked T-shirt. At that moment, passing close by me she manoeuvred herself down the short slope onto the shelf area near my feet. Halting there, she pushed her trousers down round her ankles before pulling the T-shirt down to form a hammock for her huge tits. Thus prepared she got down on hands and knees, displaying thighs like tree trunks and a great expanse of white arse. I must admit that although there was a lot of her it was flesh rather that flab, except for her breasts which hung down like two great udders, with dark brown aureoles the size of silver dollars and teats not dissimilar in look and length from those found on a cow. I had never seen anything quite so sexually unappetising but despite this she had barely got herself firmly planted on all fours before one guy had already slotted himself into her and two others, showing definite interest and with cock in hand, were forming an impromptu queue close by.

    That sight reminded me that my own dearly loved wife was soon likely to be in exactly the same position. I felt so inadequate just standing there meekly waiting for whatever the Gods had in store. I was the husband so it was up to me to save my wife from a fate worse than death and at that moment doing anything seemed better than doing nothing. Glancing around, I took note of the disposition of the bikers, what they were all doing and if any were paying any attention to me. I calculated that if, with a bit of luck, I could get into my car and start it without being noticed, I could reverse fast back up to the road and try to catch up with my wife and her abductor. I had taken special note of the direction they had taken, with Michelle on pillion with her arms clasped tightly round the waist of her abductor. To do so I would need to knock over and undoubtedly damage two if not three of their precious bikes but I reckoned that was their own fault for deliberately blocking me in.

    Then the logical part of my character made me consider the down side. The realistic chance of reaching the road wasn't very high and even if I succeeded they would soon be in pursuit. On a best case scenario of me succeeding in shaking off the pack, even in a one to one confrontation, I still had minimal chance of overcoming the large muscular leader and rescuing my wife. I had a mental picture left over from the Mad Max films, where riders rode alongside a fleeing vehicle, smashing first the windscreen and then the face of the driver. The bottom line conclusion was that success was highly unlikely and failure could only increase the ire of the Hells Angels.

    I was on the point of abandoning the idea when a voice said pleasantly, "Don't even think about it." Looking round I saw a biker I hadn't particularly noticed before. I don't know why because he was sporting a full Mohican hair style coloured a luminescent blue. When he spoke he was wearing a pair of the ubiquitous mirrored sun shades but he politely removed these to dangle from the breast pocket of his patched leather jacket. I could now see that he had a painfully thick silver bars piercing each eye brow but below those I was surprised to see a pair of intelligent eyes appraising me. Unlike most of the other bikers, his face was free of tattoos. "You don't stand a cat in hells chance and it will only annoy my pals," he continued. "Believe me you don't want to make these guys angry."

    "I wasn't planning anything, "I spluttered, embarrassed that he has so easily read my mind.

    "I know you weren't," he replied grinning, "But you better give me your car keys anyway for safe keeping. It's for your own good and I promise to give them back to you afterwards."

    I did as asked reluctantly but feeling some relief that the temptation for me to make some desperation play had been removed. "So how are you coping?" he asked.

    "Fine," I said, not immediately realising that his question was deeper than the usual superficial level of such queries. He nodded a response but then turned so that we were standing side by side. Several minutes passed in silence before my companion removed a small silver box from somewhere and extracted a carefully rolled joint. He lit it, took a deep drag, and then held the smoke for a long moment prior to exhaling before offering it to me. "Thanks but I don't," I told him.

    "Well now's a good time to start," he insisted, pushing the stogie in towards me again, "I reckon you're going to need quite a few hits to get you through what lies ahead, I know that I would." When I again refused the reefer, he said, "You do know what's going to happen when Jake gets back with your wife."

    "I've a pretty good idea," I admitted.

    This time he didn't insist, instead saying, "It's your funeral but I've got plenty rolled if you change your mind later," then, nodding towards the copulating female on the lower level, he said, "Alternatively, you might want to take a turn with Mucky Mary there. I don't mean now but when it gets all hot and heavy with your woman and you don't know what to do with yourself. Mary won't mind, she takes on all comers, doesn't even glance back to see who's up her at any one time."

    "How did you become a hell's angel?" I asked, more to change the subject than wanting to know.

    My 'friend' grinned ruefully, "It's a long story. Ten years ago I was married with two young children, one just a baby but I stupidly had a one night stand. I think it was a setup because my wife found out straight away, divorced me and got custody of the kids. Next thing I knew she'd taken them and cleared off to Australia. It was only then I found out that she'd been screwing an Australian guy for more than two years and it was likely that the youngest kid wasn't even mine."

    "What did you do?" I murmured sympathetically.

    "I went completely off the rails and had a two year binge on drink and drugs before I managed to pull myself together. I'd always liked bikes so I took my share of the money from splitting the house and bought myself a really good one."

    Turning I scanned the bikes giving him the chance to proudly identify his machine. "Most of the other guys ride on replicas but mine is an original. It's a 1955 Harley Davidson panhead classic easy rider. 12 volt electrics, larger oil pump fitted with external oil filter, S&S carburettor and the largest gearbox sprocket available for cruising long distances," he informed me, reeling off the statistic in a way that told me it was something that he had done many, many times before.

    I nodded my head wisely but not understanding a single word that he'd told me and said, "And that was your entry into the club?"

    He shook his head. "It's not as easy as that. For the first three years I was classed as a 'hang around' allowed to ride with the angels to some events but not others. I then became an associate for two years and a prospect for a couple after that. It wasn't until the start of last year that I was made a full patch member." As he said the last he pointed to one of the logos on his jacket.

    "Have you been involved in anything like this before," I asked, hoping to get a clearer idea of what lay in store.

    "You mean one female pulling a train. It is not that uncommon but, including today, I can remember only three occasions when the woman wasn't a volunteer and this is a first for having her husband watching. You'd be amazed how many females have it as a fantasy. Out of interest, neither of the girls who were coerced made a complaint afterwards and from the way that she came on to Jake, I think your wife will be up for too."

    I reluctantly had to admit to myself that I also got that same impression but tried to believe that it had to be part of a ploy Michele was trying. To avoid thoughts that I didn't want in my head, I asked, "Do you ride all the year round?"

    "No only in the summer months, in the winter I go back to my real job as an accountant in Bury St Edmunds. During the winter I strip the bike down to individual parts and give them a good clean before putting it all back together ready for the new season.


    "Isn't your image the wrong one for an accountant?" I observed.

    My companion laughed. "I get rid of the colour and the eyebrow jewellery, without the gel my crest combs down flat and the hair at the side and back grows back to a respectable length in less than a fortnight. "My name is Al by the way, short for Allen. Actually I was christened Algernon but I keep that quiet. The guys all call me Al One ever since another Allen joined the group. Actually I heard that his real name is Alloitious but I'm not sure if that's true."

    "I'm Tony," I told him and without thinking reached out to shake the hand of a man who would soon be taking his turn fucking my wife. The thought disturbed me and I fell silent for a while until a current of restlessness passing through the bikers caused me to glance down at my watch. I was rather shocked to find that just over half an hour had passed since Jake and Michelle rode away together. "They're rather a long time, I hope nothing bad has happened to them," I said, voicing my concern.

    "There's nothing to worry about," Al One reassured me. "Jake's a good rider and he doesn't take chances, he'll have stopped off somewhere to give her a quick one for himself before handing her over to the gang. That's exactly what I would have done in his place."

    His words caused me to suffer another attack of agitation. For some reason I was more upset at the thought of one man fucking my wife out of my sight than the prospect of multiple cocks being stuck up her in front of me. As if sensing my change of mood, Al muttered something about checking up on what the guys were saying and wandered off.

    He had only been gone for a couple of minutes before a very attractive girl stepped in front of me. Her face was truly delectable. She would be considered to be beautiful in any company but against a background of bikers she was like an exotic flower blooming on a bomb site. I had noticed her almost at the start, my eyes attracted by her nicely rounded bottom. Her leathers were navy blue rather than black and they looked either better quality or less worn than those of most of the male bikers. The certainly fitted her perfectly, clinging to her voluptuous but slim body like a second skin.. She had short black, very curly hair and close up I could see that she had deep dark fathomless eyes and full red lips. Now standing within easy reach, with eyes sparkling, she slowly unzipped the front of her jacket to reveal that she wore nothing underneath then, completing the action, she pulled to jacket to either side, exposing her delightful breasts to my gaze. They were Goldilocks tits, not too big and not too small, appearing both pert and uplifting but at the same time full, ripe and thrusting. The gold rings piercing each nipple only detracted slightly from the image. I had an overwhelming desire to reach out and touch them but knew that to do so in such company might be more than my life was worth.

    Well aware of my dilemma, after licking her lips slowly and sensuously, she slowly sank down in front of me and I felt her fingers fumble with my zip. At first she had a bit of trouble extracting my stiff penis from my pants but only for a moment. You may assume that my erection had been caused by her but the truth is that I was pretty rigid already and I don't understand why. I had always regarded myself as a good average in the penis department so with nothing to be ashamed of, I looked down to see her reaction to my eager organ and was pleased to see that her face showed no sign of disappointment.

    Her pink wet tongue flicked out to give the crown a tentative lick and it was then that I saw it was pierced through the centre with a metal stud. Next moment she had taken my dick inside her lovely mouth and I can only compare the sensation to having my cock immersed in warm syrup. I had never experienced a sensation like it and couldn't decide if that effect was due to sheer expertise or whether it came from the stud. She alternated between sucking and licking, with my balls nestled in her hand she paused occasional to teasingly trace the tip of her tongue up the back of my shaft, all the time gazing up at me with those big black eyes and making me feel as if I was the only man in the world.

    Somehow she prolonged the experience, bringing me to the brink time after time before backing off but eventually I ejaculated with such force that my head spun and I felt that my knees had turned to jelly. I thought that was it but as she stood up she first grabbed both my hands and planted them on her tits before placing her own hand behind my head, pulling it towards her. Next moment, her cum covered tongue complete with stud was busily exploring the inside of my mouth. Finally pulling back, she looked me in the eyes and asked, "You like?"

    I was quite lost for words and could only mutely nod my reply. She finished the encounter by winking at me and saying, "I don't see why the guys should have all the fun." As she walked slowly away, there was a smattering of ironic applause from round about, telling me that my moments of pleasure had been observed by others. In an effort to compose myself, I sat back on the hood of my car and fumbled another cigarette out of the packet but had only got it nicely lit and taken a couple of drags when Al One reappeared, rolling his eyes at me and with a big smirk splitting his face.

    "What can you tell me about the beautiful girl, the one in the blue leathers," I asked him.

    His smile got even bigger. "You mean the one who just sucked you off?" Not even waiting for my confirming nod, he continued, "She calls herself Belle, she loves speed, she loves excitement and most of all she loves sex but apart from that, nobody knows why she gave up the life that she could have had." "She was..." I started to tell him but then tailed off as words failed me.

    "I know," he said nodding, "I know exactly what you mean. Belle is a free spirit; she goes with whoever she pleases. Nobody owns her but everyone respects her for what she is."

    Feeling rather embarrassed that Al had witnessed my private moment; I tried to forestall any ribald comment by asking, "What are these events that you mentioned?"

    "There are two kinds, fun events and what you might call work events. Today could be classified as an impromptu fun event. Work is when we get paid, generally for guarding places or frightening people off. The best ones are when we provide the security at pop concerts, believe me we get more pussy than we can handle at those things." Al laughed, "Not that we go short of willing cunt at other times, for instance when we park up in a town, you wouldn't believe how many females slip us notes, sometimes right under the noses of their husband or boyfriend."

    "I'm more interested in what exactly happens at events like this, both when it is a volunteer and when it isn't. I'm terribly worried that my wife is going to be harmed," I confessed.

    "We're not animals - apart from a couple of notable exceptions," he added laughing. "The point is that when it becomes obvious that she's had enough the whole thing stops even if some haven't had their turn. Afterwards you'll get her back safe, sound and undamaged, if undoubtedly a bit sore. The main thing is not to let it get under your skin, write it all off as a life experience that you survived and perhaps, a few years down the road, both you and your wife will look back on it as an adventure. There's one other fact that you may find either comforting or worrying, is that once a woman has pulled her first train, she always has a hankering to do it again, it's some kind of primitive primal urge."

    By now over an hour had passed since Michelle had disappeared on the back of that bike and I had a surge of renewed anxiety wondering what had happened. Early on I had hoped that she had somehow managed to escape from Jake and hidden herself in woodland causing him to look for her but the passage of time now made that unlikely because I felt if that had been the case he would have come back to get the other bikers to help him search. I was now seriously worried that they had been involved in an accident, this thought not help by the fact that my wife had ridden off without the protection of a helmet.

    Left to my own devices I resisted the temptation to smoke, realising that I should horde my supply for when it would be more needed later on. I watched with almost disinterest as our picnic was pillaged before the empty basket was contemptuously sent tumbling down the slope. More entertaining was another couple fucking further along the shelf, these two preferring a more leisurely manner in the traditional missionary position. I also spotted two female bikers lying with arms around each other happily swapping tongues.

    As time dragged on Al One seemed to have adopted me, assuming the task of keeping me pacified. I'm not saying that he stuck to me like glue but although wandering off from time to time he quickly returned to my side. I took the opportunity to question him about the meaning of some of the logos the bikers were wearing. In particular I asked about the letters AFFA which all the bikers wore somewhere on their leather. I found that is stood for 'Angels Forever, Forever Angels', signifying the fact that once you became an angel you remained one for the rest of your life.

    I also discovered that in America, Hell's Angels were regarded as an organised crime syndicate by the US department of justice but on the other hand a long time ago, they sued Walt Disney because he had used the Hell's Angels logo in a film without getting permission.

    As Al continued relating fairly uninteresting items from biker history, my mind began to wander and it seemed incongruous for me to be chatting affably in this way when my wife was going to be gang raped. Thinking about this more deeply, I was amazed at how calm I felt. Part of the reason was that I had resigned myself to the inevitable and this removed a level of agitation, Belle's contribution was also undoubtedly part of the equation but the real reason for my unnatural serenity was that I was reserving my energies to get myself mentally through the ordeal and be there to pick up the pieces afterwards. All the same I was faced with a mental dichotomy in that I longed to see Michelle again to be reassured about her welfare but also dreaded her appearance because of what would happen then.

    It was a little over two hours after they left when we heard a lone bike approaching up the hill. The bikers had been lounging about waiting, some taking advantage of the sun, other playing cards on the grass and some engaged in other activities. Now they all clustered round with anticipation etched on their faces as they awaited the reappearance of their leader. However, when Jake turn into the clearing his pillion seat was empty. Switching off his engine, he said loudly, "Sorry to disappoint you guys but I've taken the lady home." He waited a moment to allow the murmurs to die down before explaining, "It's lucky I had chance to talk to her because it turns out that her father is only the local police chief. We don't want that kind of trouble, especially this early in the year, so I thought it best to treat her nicely."

    The feeling of relief that flooded through me was so overwhelming that I missed his next couple of sentences but came back to hear him order that the blocking bikes be moved out the way, finishing with the words, "So that our other guest can go and rejoin his lovely wife."

    Al quickly tossed me my keys and with trembling fingers I started the engine and reversed in a half circle but as I was starting to pull forward, Jake now on foot waved me down. Dropping a bit of paper on my lap he said very quietly, "I didn't actually take Michelle all the way home. I dropped her off at that motel; it's on the left hand side on your way home, about fifteen minutes down the road. "

    With my head singing I exited the scene. I was so filled with a sense of euphoria that I didn't query his use of my wife's name or wonder why he had been away so long if he had left her only fifteen minutes away. I was flying. From the situation that we were in when the Hell's Angels first made their threatening appearance, it seemed incredible that we could have emerged without any uninvited sexual contact. I didn't regard my delightful moments with the delectable Belle as having any relevance to this.

    The motel was well signposted so I was able to slow down in good time. There were three units facing the road and, looking sideways at it through a thin screen of trees as I drove past, I spotted Michelle standing waiting outside the middle one. Quickly leaving my vehicle in the car park I hurried to meet her. The first unusual thing that I noticed as I approached was that she was smoking a cigarette. I was still stuck with the habit but she was supposed to have quit three years before. Drawing closer, another incongruity was the fact that her hair looked wet. On spotting me her face lit up but she didn't rush forward to throw her arms around my neck as I thought that she might but then again, my intention had been to immediately embrace her until something stopped me at the last moment. She looked cheerful, buoyant even but there was a look in her eyes that I couldn't quite place, unsure if it was relief, excitement or even triumph.

    "Are you all right?" I asked. She looked fine, even glowing but I needed verbal reassurance.

    "I'm good," she said, "How about you, did anybody touch you?"

    "They treated me well," I told her but then, still puzzled why she was here and not at home, I asked, "Have you been here all the time?"

    Michelle just nodded and that prompted my obvious next question, "So what have you been doing for the last two hours?"

    "I've just had a nice long shower but for most of the hour or more before that I was busy getting well fucked," she told me bluntly. There was a tone to her voice that could have been either defiance or bravado.

    Her words were a total shock. I felt like I had received a powerful blow to the guts and was only able to gasp the single word, "Where?"

    My wife didn't answer directly, instead tilting her head back to indicate the motel room behind her. My whole world spun as a sensation of dizziness overwhelmed me. I staggered and think I might have fallen had Michelle not steadied my arm. "Are you OK? Do you think you should lie on the bed for a few minutes darling?" she asked anxiously.

    I quickly took a grip on myself. I couldn't wait to get as far as possible from that place and didn't want anything to delay that. "That biker leader told me that he had taken you all the way home and gave the impression that he hadn't touched you. What you just told me was completely unexpected and for a moment I reacted badly to the surprise," I explained

    We started to move off, with me telling Michelle that I had left our vehicle in the car park just past the end of the building. After we had gone half way my wife suddenly said, 'Oh' going to tell me that she had left her purse back in the room. Without thinking and out of habit, I offered to run back and get it, that was what I always did as such times. It was not until I was standing in front of the motel room door that I realised my error. The last thing that I wanted to do was step inside that place but the alternative of retracing my way to the car and sending Michelle back for her stuff was not a realistic option, so taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped inside. It was every bit as bad as I had feared; the room reeked of sex and the covers from one of the single beds lay in a pile on the floor to one side. The pillow was placed in the centre of the bed and the pillow from the other bed had also been commandeered for the same unknown purpose. Just one glance at the scene painted a graphic picture in my mind of what had so recently occurred there. Her purse lay on the seat of the single armchair, so I grabbed it and fled the scene as if my life depended on it.

    Michelle was standing by the car by the time I got back but even when we were both comfortably seated inside, I didn't switch on the engine. "I don't understand," I confessed. "Jake said that he'd taken you all the way home. He said you had told him that you were the local police chief's daughter and that he had considered it risky not to let you go. I thought it was really clever to think up a lie like that. It was only as I was about to drive off that he told me I would find you waiting for me here. Are you now telling me that none of that happened?"

    "Not exactly, but that police thing was entirely Jakes invention. I didn't know anything about that until you just told me," Michelle said giving a little laugh. "When all those bikers surrounded us I realised immediately the kind of situation we were in. I knew that I couldn't depend on you to save me and that's not a slur on you because no single man would have stood a chance against that lot. It was obvious that if I wanted to avoid being raped multiple times it was up to me to talk my way out of it."

    "So that's why you got Jake separated from the others," I prompted. "Where did you go?"

    "Just to the end of the lane at first but when he was turning round I jumped off and signalled that I wanted to talk. I told him that I would willingly have sex with him but I didn't fancy putting out for all the others. I said that if he didn't take me back I would be very grateful. That seemed to amuse him and he wanted to know how grateful, so I said that he wouldn't believe how very grateful I could be. "

    "And that was it?"

    My wife shook her head. "I could tell that he was tempted but he said that the other guys had expectations and would be annoyed if he didn't return me to them. It needed something to tip the balance, so I told him, 'If you want me, all to yourself willing and eager, surely a man like you can think of some excuse that will satisfy them.' There was a little more negotiation but then he brought me to this motel and the rest you know."

    I had another question ready, in fact I had a whole string of questions but Michelle cut me off saying, "Darling, I'll tell you everything that you need to know when we get home but right now I'd prefer that you concentrate on driving. We missed out on the picnic so I'm rather hungry and I'll die if I don't have a cup of tea soon."

    As we approached the house it was hard to believe that we had left there so happy and carefree a scant four hours before. With great difficulty I managed to contain myself until we had satisfied our appetites and were relaxing afterwards before saying, "Tell me what happened in the motel room?"

    Michele gave me a long deep look in my eyes before saying quietly, "Darling do you really want to know? Wouldn't it be better to write it off as something that happened without delving into all the dirty details? "

    "I want to know, I need to know," I told her. "If I know exactly what happened I can get my mind round it, otherwise I'll always be wondering."

    It was obvious that my wife wasn't happy with my insistence. Speaking slowly and clearly she said, "I promised Jake that I would be willing and I fully lived up to that bargain. Darling, I didn't hold anything back from him but if you still want to know what we did, I'll tell you."

    Her words caused me a tremor of doubt but I still stubbornly nodded my head.

    "I actually lied when I told Jake that I hadn't ever been on a Harley Davidson," my wife began. "A lad called Dave that I once went with for nine months was a biker but he rode with a normal club. It wasn't actually his bike but one day his pal took me for a spin on his. I was a rather besotted with Dave for a while and we actually got engaged, even though it was a bit of an open relationship. My mum and dad hated him but still let him sleep me in my bed and the rest of the time we went to his folk's house in a very rough area of the city. Then one day I suddenly realised that he wasn't very clever and had no prospect of having a future so I ended it. I'd actually gone a bit wild and had only just finished reinventing myself when you came along."


    I couldn't quite see the relevance of what she was telling me and, afraid that she would go off on another tangent, so I interrupted to say, "The motel room, what happened when you were in the motel room?"

    Michelle took a deep breath but then, speaking very factually told me, "I thought it was just going to be a matter of lying on the bed, opening my legs and making appreciative noises at the appropriate moments but as soon as the door closed he put his arms round me. We started to kiss and that was when I had my first surprise because he had a stud right through the middle of his tongue. It gave really funny sensations. I'm not saying it was better but it was certainly different. I'm not sure how to describe what it felt like."

    I nodded but didn't let on that I knew exactly what she meant.

    "Then he removed my dress, I lifted up my arms and he pulled it off over my head, leaving me just in bra and panties and my heels. We kissed some more and then he removed his leather jacket and put in a chair on top of my dress. He was wearing a vest underneath but I could see that he was heavily tattooed down both arms. At that point I expected him to grab me again but instead he sat down on the end of the bed and started to untie the laces on his boots. They reached up almost to his knees and this took quite a time, especially as he seemed to be taking a lot of care. After doing one boot, he took off his vest and I could see that tattoos also covered his front and back. He was rather muscular but the effect was spoiled by all that ink.

    While he worked on the other boot I performed a bit of a lap dance for him but only because I felt a bit silly, standing there half naked just watching him. Eventually, with both boots now lying on the floor he signalled for me to get on the bed and I did so quickly but I was hardly stretched out before he made my panties disappear as fast as any magician could. Next moment his head was between my legs and this is where his tongue stud really came in to play because the sensations it caused were fabulous, especially when he somehow kept flicking it against my clit. I had an orgasm less than two minutes after he started and I think that would still have happened even if I had been trying to stop myself cumming.

    After he had made me cum two or three more times he stood. Up to this point he was still wearing his leather pants but now he removed them and I got a first look at his cock. It was very stiff and it looked huge. More importantly, there was a silver ring round the base of both his cock and his testicles. Later I was able to get a close look at it and the ring was a continuous unbroken band. He's got very big balls and I've no idea how he managed to get it in place. It must have been incredibly painful. He also had a piercing at the end of his cock, one by the side of his slit and the other to the side just under the crown. Jake said it was called a Prince Albert. I may be a female but I cringed at the thought of it being fitted. I wanted to put his cock in my mouth to reciprocate for the pleasure he'd given me but after only a few licks he stopped me saying that he wanted to fuck."

    At this point in her narrative I suddenly wanted to retch. My wife was relating events that had happened almost two hours before but the picture in my mind was so vividly clear that I could imagine it happening right then in front of me. I felt totally nauseous but I also had an undeniable erection, so perhaps my retching was due to disgust at my own reaction.

    "At first he had a lot of trouble getting his cock inside me, and I wasn't sure whether that was due to his size of his organ or the jewellery on the end," Michelle said continuing her account. "I was wet enough from the licking but it wouldn't go in. Part of me hoped that meant he'd have to give up but, having got that far, I must admit to feeling a bit disappointed."

    "But he did manage," I interrupted, not even trying to hide the sarcasm in my voice.

    My wife nodded. "He was very patient and it went in just a bit at a time with him pausing each time to let me adjust to being so full. I was worried that those studs were going to hurt and possibly scratch or damage me inside but they didn't and actually added to the enjoyment, a bit like the stud in his tongue when kissing but even more so. I had quite a lot of orgasms and I think that the unusual sensations were a lot to do with that."

    The introspective look on her face showed that she was mentally reliving the experience as she described it and this combined with words 'orgasms' and 'enjoyment' prompted me to blurt out, "Are you glad that it happened?"

    Michelle stopped speaking for a long moment before thoughtfully answering, "That's not really a fair question. It was unexpected sex and I can't deny that I enjoyed it but I hate the way it must make you feel, so no I'm not glad that it happened."

    Her words made me feel slightly better but I still didn't like the fact that she had derived pleasure from the encounter and I told her so. Michele quickly reached out and placed her hand on mine as she said softly, "Darling, I would never have willingly cheated on you but even if a woman is coerced into sex, there's no rule that says she can't enjoy it."

    "How long did it last?" For some perverse reason my curiosity forced me to continue probing for details that I didn't really want to know.

    The query allowed my wife to continue her story, cheerfully saying, "That first session only lasted for about twenty minutes including the very slow start. It was only missionary but later we did two other positions. After he had cum the first time we had a bit of a rest and talked then I sucked him until he was stiff again. That was when I had a good look at his silver ring and was able to tickle his studs with my tongue. The next session lasted far, far longer, we did doggie, cowgirl and a special missionary using two pillows, they were for deeper penetration or so he said."

    From somewhere deep in my gut I had a sudden upsurge of burning jealousy and this must have shown on my face because with a look of concern on her face, Michelle asked what was wrong. "I don't like this, I don't like this one little bit. I'm not at happy at you doing all this stuff with him," I blurted out.

    Michelle looked puzzled. "I thought that I had been rather clever, managing it so I had to put out for one man instead of the whole mob. Are you saying you would rather I was ravished by all twenty guys than doing it twice with Jake?"

    I shook my head emphatically to give the expected answer but it was a lie. The selfish truth was that I would have preferred her to pull the train. I could accept her having meaningless sex with a succession of anonymous bodies far more easily than what had actually happened. During her alone time with Jake, between the two fuck sessions, they must have shared moments of intimacy, this quite apart from her having apparently given him almost everything that should by rights have been reserved for me. If the gang bang had gone ahead, I could have played the noble husband, sympathising, telling her it didn't matter and promising to stand by her. Instead I was faced with the unchangeable fact that she had had relatively willing sex with another man and undeniably enjoyed it a great deal.

    The silence hung between us and after a moment when it was obvious that I wasn't going to speak, my wife held her hands out helplessly in front of her and asked, "What else could I have done, tell me?"

    My anger surged to the surface. "You probably couldn't avoid having sex with him but I don't see why you had to do it with quite so much fucking enthusiasm."

    "You would prefer that I had just laid there and let him get on with it but what real difference would that have made. I would still have been fucked and you would still be upset," my wife reasoned quietly. "Besides which there were reasons why I behaved the way that I did. In the first place I made a bargain, that's the same as a promise and you know that I never break those. The deal was that I would be willing so that was what I had to live up to."

    I think that I was going to speak but before I could get my words in order, Michelle told me, "The most important reason for not holding back is that Jake would have known immediately if I was cheating him, we were only fifteen minutes away from the picnic site and there was nothing to stop him taking me back and handing me over his gang of perverts. I had to make sure that he would stick to our agreement."

    I couldn't fault my wife's logic but that didn't make me feel any happier. "I can understand why but I do wish that you hadn't enjoyed it so much," I said, being totally honest.

    Michele laughed gaily. "That's just silly, it was only sex and it shouldn't affect us at all, I mean it's not as if I had gone out and cheated on you. I only did what needed to be done and I figured that if I could get some enjoyment out of it why not." At that moment she looked at me cheekily from under her lashes and urged, "Come on look on the bright side. Even after what happened this afternoon I still feel frisky so if you want to take a turn with me you can. Just think, if I'd had to service every one of that pack of animals, I might easily have been out of working order for a month."

    I found myself very irritated by my wife's cheerfulness. From her perspective it was justified because she had escaped with very much the lesser of two evils, and had I mentally followed the same progression I might have felt the same, but for a short time I had been lulled into believing that she had returned to me untouched, only to discover that was very much not the case.

    "I don't think I want to," I told her. The thought of sticking my penis where another man's cock had so recently been made me cringe, or was I just afraid of the comparison?

    "I did have a shower afterwards and I can take another," Michelle offered quickly, as if reading my mind.

    For a moment I remembered Belle and asked myself if the fact that both Michelle and I had enjoyed pleasurable illicit sex from the afternoon encounter with the bikers made us quits but quickly decided that it didn't. Speaking honestly I told my wife, "Darling, I love you and I will get over this but it is going to be hard. Perhaps with the passage of time, as today recedes into the past, it might get easier."

    "I'm so sorry that you feel that way but it isn't quite over yet," Michelle said quietly, "You see I promised Jake that I would go with him again."

    "Why the fuck did you do that," I shouted, hardly able to believe my ears.

    "I didn't have any choice. At first Jake said that he didn't want to risk alienating the rest of the gang for the sake of an hour in a motel with me, so to make him change his mind, I had to agree to a longer evening session at a later date" Michelle tried to explain. "He's going to ring me when he wants to collect."

    "You don't have to stand by your promise, it was extracted under duress and that means that it doesn't count. You're safe now and he has no idea how to find you, so if he rings you can tell him to go to hell"

    Michelle shook her head. "He does know. Jake isn't stupid and he made me show proof if ID and address before he agreed to the deal. If I don't do as I promised, he could turn up with all of the gang outside our front door and I don't want that to happen."

    "We can sell the house and leave, move to some other part of the country where he can never find us," I said with more than a little desperation in my voice.

    Michelle reached out to lay her hand softly on mine and said gently, "Our home is here, both of our careers, all friends and family, in fact our whole lives are here. Do you really want to throw all that away just so that I don't have to do again, something that I've already done before? Something that wasn't very terrible even then."

    *

    Life did return to normal, actually far more quickly than I would have thought possible. There are even some days when I don't even think about it. We never talk about that day but that is entirely down to me because I know that Michelle feels that there were things left unsaid. It is now the end of summer and Jake hasn't rung yet but I feel pretty sure that he will soon.




  2. #2
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    The Bet

    By ukresearcher ©

    You must all have heard about the gambler who having lost all of his money in a card game then stakes his car in an effort to recover all that he has lost. He loses and, unable to imagine life without a car throws the deeds to his house into the pot. The losing run continues. The gambler is wondering how to tell his nubile young wife that they have nowhere to live when she walks into the room carrying refreshments. Looking down the loser finds that he has just been dealt his best hand of the night and asks what will you allow me against my wife. Looking lasciviously at the proffered prize, the winner says, "All that you have lost so far."

    So the loser stakes his unknowing wife and finds that he is against the best hand possible in the game. I would not have done that. I am not querying the nature of his bets but every seasoned gambler knows never to chase his losses.

    Sally and I have been married just over six and a half years. Seven-year itch - hell no. We both felt as if we were still on honeymoon with her as hungry for me as I was for her. With her lovely figure, pert full breasts and a face to die for, Sally is the best looking girl that I have ever seen, bar none. I am employed by an estate agent, at an office unfortunately situated in a completely different area from the insurance company where my wife works. Although both she and I earn well we are always rather short of money because we rather over stretched ourselves on the house that we are buying. This meant that our socialising was severely limited but this was no hardship because we were so happy with each other's company. Our lives, (for that read sex lives), were so good that we deliberately avoided having a child for fear that a third person in the equation might spoil the rapport we had enjoyed since the first moment.

    The first small cloud appeared on the horizon one night during our even meal when Sally announced, "I think I'm being followed."

    I laughed and said, "Whatever makes you think that?"

    Sally didn't think it was funny. "Well three times I have looked back and seen the same car moving slowly a long way behind and on another occasion I saw it parked near the office where I work. It's a very flashy car, a low slung two seater in a bright metallic blue with darkened windows."

    "You have probably seen different cars and just assumed it was the same one because it's a bit unusual."

    "No it's definitely the same car because I saw the registration. It's a private number DONN 1 - it was the same every time."

    "It's probably someone who works in the same area and who is therefore on the move at the same time as you. I admit it looks a bit suspicious but there is almost certainly a simple explanation."

    Sally accepted this at the time but late the following week she said, "I definitely am being followed. I've seen that car outside my work at 5 o'clock three times this week. Also, since the hot weather started a crowd of the girls go to the park at lunchtime to eat our sandwiches - well every day except the first, the blue car has been parked just outside the gates. I'm sure that he is in the park somewhere near - he knows me but I have no idea what he looks like."

    "You say 'He' - how do you know that there is only one person in the car?"

    "I just know and I also know that it isn't a woman. It's some kind of instinct and I am also convinced he is watching me. I can feel it - I also feel it when I'm in the park. The park might be imagination but the other isn't because I can feel it before I even see the car."

    The following week she reported seeing it at least once every day and on the Friday she said it had been parked outside the railway station when she set of for home. I pretended to take all this seriously but secretly believed that it was someone who had recently started working in an office near my wife and who followed a similar routine. I found that I was mistaken on the Saturday afternoon when Sally ran to where I was working on my PC shouting that the blue car had just been in the street. All of the houses in our cul-de-sac have minuscule back gardens so all the young wives tend to do their sunbathing on the bit of grass at the front. It was a gloriously sunny day and Sally had been out in her bikini taking advantage of the weather. Rolling over she saw the blue car standing in a position that allowed the driver an oblique view of her through the open gate. Realising he had been seen, the driver drove away and turned the car round at the end of the road. Sally had jumped up and stood watching him drive slowly back but was perturbed when he stopped just the other side of the hedge. For about two minutes they engaged in a staring match even though she could not see him. Sally says that she was mentally challenging him to lower the window and reveal himself but although at one point she thought he was going to, he drove off instead.

    On the Sunday, despite the incident of the previous day, my wife insisted that I go down to the pub as usual while she prepared Sunday lunch. I was half way through my first pint when a voice called out "Daniel" and the next moment a complete stranger had rushed up to slap me on the back and start vigorously pumping my hand. "Danny, Danny Hall, what the hell have you been doing with yourself all these years, you old rogue?" he asked with a grin splitting his face from ear to ear.

    It took me several minutes to convince the man that I was Phillip Pope and not who he thought I was. The main difficulty was that for a time he was convinced that I was just winding him up with my denials. In the end he apologised and added, "Dan was a good looking sod like you that's how I got mistaken. You know, I still can't believe that you look so much like him - or at least how I imagine him to look after twelve years." I mumbled for him to forget it and tried to turn away but he grabbed my arm and said, "Look mate, I've made a right fool of myself - the least that I can do to make amends is to treat you to a pint."

    It would have been churlish to refuse and we started chatting. My new friend introduced himself as Damien Hurst and explained that he and my look-alike Dan had been best mates all through school but had lost touch when they went to different universities. Damien was about two inches taller than me and slightly heavier but although he had an appealing face it was far from being classically handsome. He was about my age, well spoken and pleasant, if possibly rather over enthusiastic. I bought him a pint in return and while drinking this he reminisced about Dan. "Everybody referred to us as the two D's and what a team we made. We went through the sixth form girls like a knife through butter - with his looks and my personality we couldn't miss. Look, if you are free, why don't we meet up tonight - it will be nice to feel like the old team again even though you're not him. Look I can absolutely guarantee you a really fancy piece of tail if you come with me."

    I refused the offer, pointing out that I was married, but then, against my better judgement, allowed him to buy me another pint. "With all the beautiful women about in the world, I think that men who get married are stupid, especially a good looking guy like you."

    "I have a beautiful wife and I am very happy with her. I very much doubt if I could ever get another woman as good."

    "Course you could," he stated emphatically. "I am hardly film star material but I can get any woman in the world so I never go with a female who is not top of the range beautiful. There are thousands out there waiting, like ripe fruit on a tree - I just choose the one that I want and then I pluck her."

    "And to what do you attribute this irresistible power over women?" I asked sarcastically. "What have you got - an inexhaustible supply of chat up lines?"

    "I don't rate chat up lines much because they antagonise some women - no my secret is an in depth understanding of female psychology," he answered seriously.

    It sounded like bragging to me. "Come on," I said, "You've got to be exaggerating. I believe that you do all right for yourself but you must have had some failures."

    He shook his head, "Not that I remember - and I would remember because if that ever happened I'd be mortified."

    I still didn't believe it. "Surely a proportion of the beautiful females you fancy must be married and in love with their husbands."

    "Doesn't make the slightest bit of difference," he stated categorically but then paused and added, "Actually married women are easier. Single girls have a built in resistance to men approaching them but the married ones are out of practice and therefore more vulnerable."

    He was beginning to annoy me. "I don't believe it - I know you couldn't seduce my wife for a start."

    "Is she worth seducing," he asked guilelessly.

    "She damn well is. Sally is as least as good looking as any one of your so called conquests," I almost shouted. To prove the point I took out my wallet and slammed it down on the bar in front of him open at the picture of my wife.

    He looked at it a bit too long and then conceded, "Very, very tasty. I admit that I could easily be tempted to offer her the pleasure of my body."

    "You've no chance - never in a million years." Now sick of his company, I started to move away, prepared to abandon the beer remaining in my glass.

    "I bet I could - easy peasy," he insisted.

    The word 'bet' snagged on my old long suppressed gambling vice. I turned back towards him but said contemptuously, "And what are you prepared to risk, five pounds - a tenner."

    Instead of answering he asked, "What is the most fabulous holiday that you can imagine?"

    "That's easy, "I said. "Less than a month ago I was looking at a brochure advertising a three month luxury cruise round the Mediterranean and Aegean. Very nice but it cost over £20,000."

    "I will pay for that holiday and throw in £5000 spending money if I lose," Damien said simply.

    I couldn't believe it but I could see from the man's face that he was completely serious. It was unbelievable - how often do you get the chance to win the equivalent of £25,000, betting on an absolute certainty. "What do I have to risk on my side?" I asked, looking for the snag.

    "Nothing financial at all - if I win then I just go on the holiday with your wife instead of you."

    "She'd never go with you."

    "I think that if I had already seduced her there would be a strong possibility that she might," he smiled

    I had a strong urge to punch his smug face but instead I said, "You're on - it is going to give me great satisfaction to see you taken down a peg."

    Damien stuck out his hand. "It's a bet then."

    "You bet it's a bet," I said, adding "There ought to be a time limit though - if you haven't succeeded in a month then I think it's fair to say that you will have lost."

    Damien thought a moment and then said, "A month is a bit tight but I agree. You will have to introduce me and allow me to work my charm, I can't win if I don't get a bite at the cherry."

    "That's fair," I agreed, "but I don't want you pestering her outside. You can come to the house to talk to her but you must do it with me listening."

    "That is sensible but I have to insist on two or three hours alone with her. A public place such as a restaurant would be fine."

    "I can't object to that - have you any other conditions?"

    "It's not exactly a condition but it might be an idea not to mention the bet to your wife because women don't like being the subject of things like that. You can say that I am an old school friend you met at the pub and as for the restaurant, I will book a table for three but when we get there you will have arranged a telephone call dragging you away. At the end of the evening I will send your wife home in a taxi."

    The final agreement was that Damien would visit for the evening on four successive Friday's and that the restaurant visit would take place on one of the intervening Wednesday's. To counter a doubt I had expressed, he promised to bring on his first visit a receipt for the holiday together with documentation that would prevent him backing out of the bet."

    I returned home with a mixture of elation and trepidation - elation at the thought of the holiday that was as good as won and trepidation from the fact that I was returning home almost an hour late to a meal that was certainly spoiled. As expected Sally was not very pleased but I said that something rather unusual had come up and that when I explained she was going to think it worth while for me to have delayed. Despite her pleas, I refused to say anything more just then but promising that she would know everything when we had finished eating.

    We struggled through the food and then having set the scene with drinks in our hands I said, "Remember the holiday brochure that was pushed through the door about a month ago and that fantastic cruise that that was advertised in it - well, you are going to be on it."

    Sally looked at me blankly. "How can that be possible - you know we haven't got that kind of money."

    "We are not paying for it, someone else is," I said smugly.

    "So who is mysterious benefactor, a little green goblin, a fairy godmother or some other figment of your imagination?"

    "Honest it's a real guy. It started in the pub when he mistook me for someone else. We started chatting, one thing led to another and it finished with him offering to pay for the holiday - and provide £5000 spending money. He's called Damien Hurd." Even as I spoke I realised how implausible this sounded."

    "Who exactly is Damien Hurd?"

    "I don't know," I said. "I've never seen him before."

    "Let me get this straight," Sally said sceptically, "This stranger mistakes you for someone else and then offers to finance a holiday for old time's sake even though you are not the person he thought you were."

    I had no choice but to tell her the full story. "Phil, how could you - it's obscene," she said when I had finished. "Well I am having no part of it - you can go straight back to the pub and tell him that the stupid bet is off."

    "He did say that I shouldn't tell you about the bet."

    "Well at least he has more sense than you in that respect."

    "I thought it was only fair that you should know the full picture."

    "No - you thought I might be more vulnerable if he was allowed to creep up on me. Apart from that - if he can't win then it is immoral to take his money."

    "You haven't seen him," I protested. "He is a braggart with more money than he knows what to do with and he has a very high opinion of himself - thinks that he's God's gift to women. It will serve him right to pay for his mistake. Anyway, we left the pub at the same time so we will have to cancel the bet when he arrives Friday evening - if you still want to."

    Sally nodded her agreement to this saying, "I must admit that I am interested to know what he's like."

    I was very reluctant to let Damien off the hook so in the days that followed I kept dropping insidious little remarks like, 'We will never be able to afford a fabulous holiday like that but I bet he can pay for it without blinking an eyelid.' On the Thursday she asked me, "Haven't you ever thought that he might win?" I told her 'Not for one second'. For a moment she looked enigmatic as if I might be wrong, then rushed forward to give me a big kiss for my confidence in her.

    Damien arrived dead on the stipulated time. I let him in and effected the introductions, describing him as an old school friend. He took my wife's hand and kissed her fingers in an excess of gallantry but in no other way did he give the impression of being the great seducer. The exuberance from the pub had gone and instead he seemed nervous and almost overawed by the situation. On prompting by Sally, he related incidents from our supposed schooldays together, most likely true but featuring Dan not me. My wife never let on that she knew this was a charade, at times aiding the illusion by turning to me and saying innocently, "You never told me about that Phil." Damien behaved impeccably throughout the evening except that he did gaze at Sally more than was polite but this was at her face rather than her body and more like a lovesick swain than a lothario.

    The moment he left I asked, "So what do you think of him?"

    "He is not at all like you described him. I thought he was nice - very nice in fact," she said but then on seeing my mouth tighten, she laughed and quickly added, "But I don't have the slightest urge to jump into bed with him."

    "But he's coming again - the bet is still on. Have you changed you mind about cancelling it?"

    Sally grinned and said, "I've been looking at the holiday brochure again and it is very tempting. Seriously though, he is pleasant company so I don't mind him coming other evenings and at the end of the month if we do find out that he really can't afford it, we can tell him to forget it then."

    I mumbled, "A bet's a bet," partly under my breath and I'm not sure if she heard me.

    I should mention that at a point during the evening Damien had produced a certificate from the bank stating that two cruise tickets were deposited there. He had also brought two documents upon which I had to append my signature alongside his. On one document my signature was designated A and on the other B. The agreement was that the loser was honour bound to sign the winners release form.

    In bed I think that we were affected by the ambience of the evening because an excess of passion was indulged and in consequence both slept late the following morning. I held a senior enough position in the firm to leave weekend work to underlings but it was a direct call from a potential client that woke me. He said that he had been given my business card and was ringing on recommendation. I was about to suggest that he contact the office until he said that he was interested in the Pembroke estate and needed to view urgently as he was flying back to Dubai on Sunday. This was a country house that had been empty and on our books for over four years, it was priced a two and a half million and the purchaser would undoubtedly need to spend another million on renovations. I could smell oil money and the thought of a massive bonus was enough to get me out of bed.

    When I got home, Sally asked eagerly how I had done. I shrugged and told her that I didn't know. The client had been very enthusiastic at the start, demanding to see everything including documentation but then started to waffle and finally left saying he would let me know. The disappointment did not affect her because she had news of her own. "Damien called while you were out," she said.

    "The cheating swine. Well he's sunk himself because that invalidates the bet. We will carry on with it but at the end of the month I'll tell him that the bet is void."

    "Even if he has lost?"

    "Well no," I said and then stopped having betrayed the fact that I had considered the possibility of losing."

    Sally grinned at my discomfiture and then said, "I don't think he invalidated the bet anyway. He behaved very properly. For a start, on finding that you were not at home, he tried to run away like a scared rabbit."

    "Tell me exactly what happened," I demanded, reluctantly prepared to reserve judgement on whether Damien had violated our agreement.

    "I answered the bell and Damien was there. He seemed upset to see me and asked to speak to you. When I said you were at work he got a look of panic on his face and said that he would come back later. I asked if I could pass a message and he blurted out that he had lost his wallet and was hoping against hope that it had fallen out of his pocket last night. I told him to come in and check but he just stood there insisting that it wasn't allowed. I got a bit annoyed and said, 'Listen Damien, I have no intention of being seduced by you, you don't look like a rapist and I'm damn well not going to let a stupid bet dictate who can come in my house.' He came in very reluctantly but we soon found his wallet down the back of the settee. The poor guy was weak kneed with relief so I told him to sit down while I made a cup of tea. He was a bit uneasy but agreed to stay. He didn't come on to me at all so we sat chatting very pleasantly and I told him something about myself."


    "What did you find out about him?"

    "He works abroad most of the time but I didn't quite grasp was he does."

    "Anything else?"

    "He's got a very nice cock," she said with a grin.

    Her remark caused a tumult of emotions in me. My first thought was fear that I had lost the wager but realising that Sally would have imparted such news differently, I was filled with rage at him having imposed on her good nature to expose himself. "I'll kill him," I snarled.

    Sally was laughing at me. "I've seen his penis - in fact I have had a good long look at it but that is the nearest that I intend to get. You needn't worry because it was all very innocent. When I carried the tea in I must have been more keyed up than I thought because my concentration had gone and I managed to trip over his feet and tip both mugs straight into his lap. It was so silly - I've brought you tea hundreds of times without anything like that happening. Anyway he jumped up frantically, ripped his trousers off and started dabbing at himself. Well he wasn't wearing any underpants. After a minute when the pain eased he realised what was on show and turned his back."

    My wife couldn't prevent a smile flitting across her face as she continued, "He was very apologetic, said that his bollocks were being burned to buggery and that he had never been so embarrassed in his life. I told him that his was not the first one I had seen and that I wasn't bothered at all. I fetched a towel for him to dry and cover himself, hung his trousers on the radiator to dry then went in the kitchen to make some more tea. When I came back he had wrapped the towel round himself like a skirt. The trouble was that he was sitting with his legs apart as men do and he completely lacked the awareness a woman has of what a skirt can reveal. I didn't want to embarrass him further by telling him so had to sit for two hours while his trousers dried, looking at everything he's got. It's only fair to mention that he was pretty aroused by the situation. I thought the whole thing was rather funny."

    It was some kind of male compunction that made me ask, "Is his cock bigger than mine?"

    Sally just said "Yes'" without embellishment or qualification and, although curious for more detail, I felt it would be indelicate to pursue the subject.

    I was rather suspicious about the whole incident. It seemed too fortuitous that he should turn up looking for a lost wallet when I had most unusually been called away from home on what I now believed had been a wild goose chase. I was also worried about Sally's answer to my query about his prick - to just say 'Yes' without elaboration meant that the intruder into our lives had got to have something pretty enormous between his legs.

    Then on further analysis I became very encouraged. If this had been Damien's masterstroke then he had come badly unstuck - he had played his ace but instead of being overcome with lust, Sally had been amused instead. With a feeling of complacency, I dug out the brochure and spent a pleasant hour anticipating the holiday of a lifetime.

    Although I was happy with the outcome of the illicit Saturday morning visit I was not going to let him get away with it unscathed, so when Damien was enjoying his next Friday evening, I waited until Sally had disappeared into the kitchen and then tackled him about it. I said, "I am not happy with the stroke you pulled last Saturday, in my book that wasn't kosher."

    He did not deny it, instead going onto the attack by stating, "If we are talking kosher, I thought we had agreed that you wouldn't tell your wife about the bet."

    "You suggested it that's all - and I can see how that would serve your purpose."

    "You won't believe me but I actually made that suggestion for your benefit Phil - women can be very contrary when their virtue or lack of it is made the subject of a wager."

    I had a devastating comeback to this but before I could make it, Sally returned. During the course of the evening it was obvious that a rapport had been struck the previous Saturday morning because the atmosphere was far less stilted. Although the purpose of us being together was known openly by all it was never overtly stated - at least there was no need to bother with any more false reminiscences. I was rather surly and said little. I felt antagonistic towards my rival and resented every small smile that my wife threw in his direction. Despite having the conversational field more or less to himself, I thought Damien failed to capitalise upon it. He went through the motions of saying the right thing to her but did it clumsily with none of the polish or flare I had expected. When he had gone Sally confirmed this impression by saying, I'm baffled by this whole bet thing because Damien doesn't come across at all as the big womaniser that he is meant to be. I like him, I think he's a really nice guy but although I can see why some women might fancy him, I don't really think that he is my type."

    It had been agreed the private meal would take place on the Wednesday. I had stipulated that he must take her to an independent restaurant and not one that was part of a hotel. I did not want Damien to lull Sally with his charm and then whisk her quickly upstairs to his seduction suite. My logic was that if he did manage to temporarily overcome her resistance then she would undoubtedly come to her senses before arriving where the deed was to be done.

    I came to the conclusion that Damien's abilities as a seducer of women resided totally in his mind. This belief filled me with a sense of elation that lasted until he called at the house in a taxi to pick up my wife for their evening. We were alone while Sally went to put the last touches to her make-up and Damien took the opportunity to say to me, "Don't worry, your wife is in very good hands. I should have Sally back to you about eleven, soon after we have finished eating." He paused significantly and then added, "That's if I have miscalculated - I'm pretty sure that it is actually going to be a great deal later." He accompanied the remark with an exaggerated man to man wink. Before I could reply Sally appeared, pecked me on the cheek and they were gone.

    I felt deflated. Something was badly wrong. After three meetings with Sally he was doing badly, he had to realise that and yet the man remained overwhelmingly confident. Then it hit me - these evenings with the three of us were just a blind and the real seduction was to take place in the restaurant. He undoubtedly had some secret weapon that would make his victory inevitable and my mind ran the whole gamut from hypnotism to something in her drink. Well he wasn't going to score that night if I had anything to do with it.

    I ran upstairs and quickly put on my best suit and was still pulling on a tie as I hurried to the car. The restaurant was reached in good time and once there I skulked around until I spotted their table. It was in a tiny private alcove complete with a candle in the middle. Finding the head waiter I said, "A table for one please and I would like it there." I was pointing to the only spot in the whole place that gave an uninterrupted view of my wife and her suitor.

    The Maitre D put on a stuffy expression and said," I'm sorry sir that is not possible. That position is always kept clear for the benefit of the waiters."

    "I'm sure that you could make an exception just for tonight," I suggested, glancing down at my hand. The waiter followed my eyes to where a crisp new twenty pound note was folded between my fingers.

    "I will see what I can do," he agreed and the bank note disappeared from my grasp with a sleight of hand that must have taken years to perfect.

    My table was about twenty feet away from them, too far to hear what they were saying but close enough for them to be aware of me. When I sat down Sally and Damien were drinking wine and chatting while waiting for their order. After Sally had said something, he slowly slid his hand across the table and rested it on top of hers. I think that my wife was going to acquiesce to it remaining there but at that moment she glanced up, saw me and jerked her hand away as if it had been burned. Damien whipped his head round to see where she was staring and the subsequent flash of anger on his face gave me a great deal of satisfaction. It was game set and match. Although they persevered to the end of the meal both felt compelled to glance frequently at me. I ate very little but then neither did they - though they did drink quite a lot of wine. When I knew that they were almost finished, I paid and went down to my car and then sat with the engine running close to the door, ready to follow anywhere that they chose to go. When they appeared, Damien looked round then leaving my wife in the doorway; he walked over to the car and tapped on the side window. I was reluctant to lower it fearing that he might punch me in the face - it was what I would have wanted to do if I were he. As it was he simply said coldly, "As you are here, perhaps you would like to take Sally home and save me the taxi fare."

    We must have been travelling for five minutes before Sally spoke and then it was only to say, "I wish that you had trusted me - as it is you have spoiled what could have been a very pleasant evening for no good reason. If you are trying to make me fuck him then you are going the right way about it."

    There was no sex for me that night but by Thursday bedtime she had mellowed. This was largely due to my abject apologies and explaining my fears. I said, "Damien is almost a professional philanderer and men like that have lots of devious ways to make women submit to them. I just wanted to be there to protect you."

    I think that Sally took that with a pinch of salt but she laughed and said, "You are silly - you know I don't think that you feel half as certain of me as you pretend." The thought seemed to give her pleasure - I suppose that it's the 'not being taken for granted' syndrome.

    Friday was Damien's real last chance, so at some point during the evening he had to talk my wife into making an assignation to meet him. On the final Friday of the sequence this would be impossible because the bet finished at the end of the evening and the only real purpose of that gathering would be to declare the winner and sort out small details (mainly the tickets and spending money cash). Damien would therefore be going all out to woo her and I was determined to sabotage him - without being heavy handed about it and risk alienating my wife.

    I played it beautifully. Although pretending to be jovial and good natured all evening, whenever the conversation edged in a romantic direction, I quickly side-tracked it into more mundane channels. I also never left them alone together for an instant. If Sally went into the kitchen and Damien casually wandered after her then I went too and at the end of the evening my bladder was bursting due to having manfully resisted the pressing call of nature. When the door eventually closed behind Damien's departing back then, had I been a footballer, I would have pulled off my shirt and done a lap of victory lap round the room.

    During the next week, while not displaying any sign of triumphalism in front of Sally, I spent most of my lunch hours wandering round the clothing shops choosing my wardrobe for the holiday. In contrast, though admitting that she was looking forward to the cruise Sally failed to display the enthusiasm that I would have expected had we being paying for ourselves. I felt sure that, once the formality of the coming Friday was past, she would become as excited as I.

    When the Friday evening came it held a revelation. At the time Damien was due to appear, Sally was watching for him out of the front window when she suddenly cried out, "The blue car is back - it's just parked in front of the house."

    I ran to join her just in time to see the door open and Damien step out. When we opened the front door ahead of him, before either of us could speak he said, "I know, I know - I've got a lot of explaining to do."

    When he was seated with a drink in his hand, he leaned for and addressing himself just to Sally he began, "As this is virtually all over, I felt that I had to come clean because I am not at all what I pretended to Phil. About two months ago I saw you for the first time and I thought that you were the most wonderful woman that I had ever seen. I was immediately besotted by you and started hanging about hoping to see you because one glimpse of you caused my heart to lurch. Gradually I found out where you worked, where you shopped and where you went at lunchtimes. You were always with someone or very obviously going somewhere so I couldn't approach and had to content myself with admiring you from a distance. Then finally I managed to follow you on the train and find out where you lived. While I was there, Phil drove up so that is why I was able to recognise him in the pub. That night I dreamed up this crazy bet - at the very least it would allow me to meet you properly. Sunday lunchtime I hung about the pub hoping against hope that your husband would be going in for a drink."

    "Wasn't it a bit idiotic to put up so much money for so little," I interrupted.

    Damien turned to me for the first time and said, "Wouldn't you risk everything you have to win the only thing that you want in the world, no matter what the odds."

    I thought about the display of conspicuous wealth parked outside the house but decided to hold my counter in reserve, contenting myself by saying, "I still think you are crazy."

    "Well I think that it is very romantic," Sally contradicted me and then after a pause she said firmly, "One thing is certain - you have got to cancel the ridiculous bet."

    Damien and I shouted "No," in unison and then, before I could justify my refusal, Damien went on, "I've played the game and it's only fair that I should pay the piper. I have only one request, would you be so kind as to sit on my lap for a couple of minutes - it will be a memory that I can take away with me."

    Sally looked surprised but got up and moved towards him while I, feeling magnanimous in victory made no move to stop her. Reaching his knee, she sat down gingerly and he slipped his hand tentatively round her waist. Giving a long sigh of contentment, he said, "That was the nice thing about the bet - I couldn't lose because I won four whole evenings able to look at you that I have enjoyed immensely - and I still enjoyed those two hours in the restaurant. Then there are these precious moments - you see these are all pleasures that I would have never enjoyed otherwise - so the sacrifice of my personal possessions is well worth while."

    This was too much for me. "Put away the violins," I sneered. "Personal possessions - you have got to be as wealthy as fuck and losing the bet is not going to hurt you one little bit. You've only to look at that flash car outside - if you can afford to drive that then paying for this holiday is hardly going to bankrupt you."

    "You don't get it do you - that car is the holiday," he said looking at me. "I've only paid the holiday deposit so far. That car is my pride and joy but tomorrow I am selling it to pay the balance."

    I could not believe what happened next. Sally stood up, took Damien's hand to pull him to his feet and then without looking at me started leading him towards the door to the stairs. Immediately I knew what she intended and tried to leap up to prevent it but my legs seemed paralysed and when I attempted to cry out instead, the muscles in my throat were similarly atrophied. Impotently I watched my wife disappear and then just before Damien also vanished from view, he leaned his head back to throw a broad triumphant wink in my direction. He followed this quickly by rolling his eyes upward in a gesture that I took to be an invitation to go with them and verify that I had lost the bet. With my last remaining bit of pride I grimly shook my head.

    I sat stunned. It was incomprehensible to me how the whole situation could have changed so rapidly. For several minutes I remained immobile feeling completely numb but then I stood and was unable to stop myself from walking slowly towards the stairs. Sally had taken him into the guest bedroom and either by accident or design the door had been left ajar. Damien was lying on top of my lovely wife and thrusting a penis appreciably larger then mine into her with practised efficiency. I should have turned and walked away then but instead, cursing myself for the sick pervert I had become, I stayed watching for possibly twenty minutes. I know that I filled the tormented role of voyeur long enough to know that my darling Sally was doing far more than lying back and thinking of England. He did not actually make her cum but I could tell from her breathing that she was very close and I suspect that she fought it rather than compound her betrayal.

    Before the finale, I forced myself back to my chair downstairs. Damien came down alone several minutes later. "Sally is taking a shower," he told me reporting it as a matter of fact.

    I stood, for no good reason, and gazed at him wondering what sorcery he had used to so corrupt my wife. I think that he read my mind because he said quietly, "I told you, psychology. That's the magic - it works every time."

    I nodded but still did not understand. "There is just one little formality Squire," he went on in a brisk voice, removing his release document from a pocket. "I'd like you to autograph this if you would be so kind."

    For a second I considered refusing but then took the proffered pen and scrawled my signature. "When the time comes, do you want to deliver your wife to the port or would you prefer me to pick her up here?"

    "I'll bring her," I managed to say, upon which he incongruously stuck out his hand only for me to ignore it. I was choked up and just wanted him to leave while I still retained some semblance of self-control. Damien turned towards the door but then paused and swung back. In an action that seemed completely out of character, he leaned forward, squeezed my shoulder and said sympathetically, "Don't worry - I will bring her back to you safe and sound, I promise." Then he was gone.

    Sally appeared a long ten minutes later. I had half expected her to dress exactly as she was before, to give at least the surface impression that nothing had happened, but she had rejected such a subterfuge and instead had just wrapped a bathrobe round her. I was pretty sure that she was naked beneath. She walked slowly towards me, stopped three paces away and looking into my eyes said simply, "I'm sorry Phil."

    "WHY?" The single tortured word broke from my throat.

    "I honestly don't know," she told me. "It was an impulse. I hadn't the slightest intention of doing anything like that but suddenly there was this overwhelming feeling that it was the right thing to do. I think that, knowing he had fallen for me so badly and was risking everything it seemed so unfair that he was having to be satisfied with so little." She stopped and stood looking at me helplessly. After a moment when I was unable to respond she pleaded, "Can you get me a drink please?"

    I had almost finished a large glass of whiskey so I did myself a refill and poured her the white wine that she liked. We sat side by side on the settee but not quite touching - I think that both of us preferred not to look into each other's eyes. Sally took a large sip and said, "I couldn't believe it myself - it didn't seem real. Upstairs with him I asked myself how can I possibly be making love to another man in my own house with you downstairs. I had only wanted to give him a little bit more and it was not until I was in the shower just now that I realised the implication of the bet and what I had done. It took all my courage to come down and face you."


    As she finished speaking, tears began to trickle down Sally's face. My aggrieved feelings disappeared to be replaced by a desire to comfort her. "Don't worry about the bet," I said. "He used unfair facts - he bamboozled you into it so it doesn't count."

    Sally turned to face me and said sadly, "But it does count Phil. It is exactly how the majority of women do get seduced. You bet him that he couldn't seduce me and he bet that he could - he did it the only way open to him, but he did it and he won the bet."

    "I don't care - you don't have to go," I insisted. "Nobody can make you, when you don't turn up the ship will sail without you and that will be the end of it."

    Sally picked up my hand and held it gently between hers - it was the first time we had touched since before Damien arrived at the door at the start of the evening. "Phil. When we first met, what did you tell me was the most heinous thing that an honourable man can do - 'even worse than murder' you said?" she asked softly.

    "To welsh on a bet," I said, hanging my head in shame.

    My wife nodded. "I feel terrible about it too but there's no question about it - I have to go on the cruise with him."

    "OK - you have to go on the cruise but that doesn't mean that you have to let him screw you," I said, clutching at straws.

    "Yes I do," she insisted patiently. "Sex was never mentioned directly but it was implicit in the bet."

    "Oh God," I mumbled sitting forward with my head cradled in my hands.

    It was Sally's turn to console me. "We've been separated for three months before when you had to go to Australia and we got through that."

    "But there wasn't another man poking you then - or at least I hope there wasn't," I countered bitterly.

    She ignored the innuendo, "It's only sex and it doesn't mean anything."

    Without lifting my head I made a dismissive sound and allowed myself to sink further into misery. Listen to me," Sally insisted patting my hand, "At the office where I work there are five other married women beside myself and three of them play around or cheat, whatever you want to call it. Well all of them insist that it's just a bit of fun and doesn't mean that they don't love their husbands. I didn't believe it but I do now. I'm not going to pretend that I didn't enjoy doing it with Damien because I did but it didn't make me love you any the less - in fact I love you even more because of what I have done to you."

    I straightened up and kissed her briefly but softly. There was still a bitter taste in my mouth but her words had helped me to come to terms with the inevitable. Sally continued in an upbeat tone, "If I let him have me four times a week which I think is fair, that will only add up to fifty times during the whole cruise. If you set that against all the times that we have made love, it's just a drop in the ocean. Another thing love, you can't do without sex while I'm away so go with other women - it's only fair. I even don't mind if you go with prostitutes - we can afford it."

    A short time later we went to bed but in contrast to almost every other night we lay inches apart instead of entwined. That does not mean that I had no inclination for sex because the very opposite was true. Images of what I had witnessed earlier flitting across my eyelids gave me an erection that was painfully stiff but I was unsure if Sally would welcome my attentions so soon after lying with the other man - for considerations of fastidiousness if nothing else. Granted her shower had washed away any external smell left by the other male but it was highly likely that some residue of the earlier passion remained secreted within her. We lay in silence for several minutes each concerned with our own thoughts until Sally said softly, "Do you want to make love to me?" I did not need a second invitation before turning to her. But I did not make love. Instead I fucked her almost brutally as if the only purpose of the shag was to eradicate all traces of the man who had insinuated himself into our lives. Sally reacted passionately to this different mode of sex and came with almost explosive force. My initial pleasure at having had this effect on her was dulled by the realisation that she was most likely simply giving vent to the orgasm primed by Damien that short time before.

    The sailing date was nearly five weeks away and in that intervening time, apart from that first night, we did not talk about the cruise at all. Strangely I did not think about it much either. I suppose that it is a bit like death - you know that it is going to happen but you don't dwell upon it, as if there is some mental inhibition against morbid contemplation. I'm sure that it figured more prominently in my wife's mind because she had to be looking forward to the holiday if not the sexual obligation entailed. She also had preparations to make such as shopping for suitable clothes. Had we been going together she would have told me about each item purchased with exited anticipation and I could expect a titillating fashion show but in the circumstances her holiday clothing was brought into the house unannounced and surreptitiously stored in drawers and wardrobe. One day when I was alone in the house and unable to contain my curiosity, I mounted a scouting expedition to find out what she had bought. While the almost non-existent size of the bikinis did not bother me at all, I was perversely most distressed by the brief and flimsy nature of her new underwear.

    We did tend to make love more often and with greater intensity, especially during the last week. When the waiting had come down to days I found myself growing very tense and at random moments throughout the day, I became prone to what are called panic attacks. Any unrelated event of bit of conversation could trigger me off and this could be rather embarrassing if I happened to be showing potential clients round a house.

    The dreaded morning came. The sky was heavily overcast and fitted exactly with my mood. At breakfast we hardy exchanged a word and in the car on the journey to the port neither of us had much to say - everything had already been said or left unsaid. We booked in Sally's heavy luggage, retaining only a small suitcase to carry, and then, having just under half an hour to fill, went into a café for a cup of tea. Both of us remained introspective, I desperately did not want her to go and I could tell from Sally's face that she was badly torn. About the only significant thing said was my wife's instruction not to write to her, telling me, "I will write to you of course but letters from you must inevitably chase me all over the place, getting out of sequence and possibly lost. If you want to write just save all the letters up and I can read them when I get home - it will be something to look forward to."

    When we arrived at the ship, Damien was waiting at the bottom of the gangplank. He raised a hand in greeting but made no move to join us. I put down the suitcase and the next moment my wife was in my arms. We kissed passionately until Sally moved her mouth to my ear and whispered fiercely, "Phil I love you so much." I crushed her to me and when I released the pressure she said, "Remember, you have got to go with other women while I'm away. I don't mind - after all it's only fair."

    Trying to control my emotions I made a joke of it saying, "If you insist."

    Sally too was near to tears. "Just don't fall in love with any of them - you hear." She threw herself back into my arms for one last frantic kiss then tore herself away.

    Picking up her suitcase she walked quickly to where Damien was standing. I saw him smile but he made no attempt to touch her. Their hands briefly touched when he took her suitcase and there was another slight contact when he steadied her elbow at the bottom of the gangplank but apart from that it was as if Damien was studiously avoiding any impression of having taken possession while in my sight. Even at the top of the gangplank when Sally moved to the rail, he remained two or three paces away from her and further back so that only his head was visible. She waved and I waved back.

    I could not stand the thought of standing about for possibly another fifteen minutes until the liner cast off and moved away - to wait and wave occasionally, knowing they were now together. Steeling myself, I blew a kiss to Sally putting all my love into in, then turned and walked away. I should have kept on walking.

    There is some perverse urge in life that causes men to torment themselves unnecessarily. To the right of the door I passed through there was a flight of stairs. Without thinking I ran up to peer eagerly in the direction of the ship through the first window I came to. I was almost at deck level so I could see both of them clearly. Thinking I had gone, Damien moved forward to her, she tilted her face to him and he gave her a long lingering kiss. Then, slipping his arm round her, he shepherded her out of my view and possibly out of my life. The pain that I felt was intolerable and the trauma remained with me unabated for the following five days. I was operating like a Zombie, just going through the motions at work, wandering the house pointlessly at home and hardly bothering to even cook for myself. Time and time again I cursed at the greed that had caused me to become involved in that stupid bet but not once did I mentally reproach Sally for letting him win - given her very kind nature, in the circumstances she could not have acted in other way.

    Then the first letter from Sally arrived. It was a long letter that began 'Missing you terribly already' and went on to reminisce tenderly about our life together. Towards the end she told me about the ship and how luxurious it was. 'I was expecting a pokey cabin with bunk beds but the cabin is actually rather spacious and very posh. The food is excellent top hotel standard but at the moment only I think so. We hit bad weather not long out of port and Damien has been very poorly with seasickness for three whole days although it didn't affect me at all. Damien can't understand it, claiming that he has never suffered like this before and therefore it must be something he has eaten. The letter finished, 'Love you with all my heart, Sally.'

    Her words did me a world of good. I would have preferred not to know about the lack of bunk beds but on the other hand I was more than a little pleased to know that my rival had been suffering. Most heartening of all was the news that Sally was missing me, not to mention her declaration of love. This effect lasted for two or three weeks even though subsequent letters were not as good. In fact they deteriorated steadily until for the latter half of her holiday I only received a hastily written postcard.

    I reread her communications constantly and towards the end when reviewing the series I realised that the first letter was the only time that she had mentioned her companion by name - she actually never referred to him at all, even in passing. The only times that she used the word 'we' was in a context that could mean the passengers generally and in other places used instead phrases such as, 'Leave ship tomorrow for seven days solitude on the first island - so your next letter might be a little late." To me it seemed she was at pains to give the impression that she was cruising by herself. I tried to convince myself that she was deliberately doing this to save my feelings but my gut feeling was that she was hiding something. Words of affection also grew few and far between, with her letters little more than travelogues talking of nothing apart from weather and sights seen.

    The way that she closed the letters distressed me the most. The second ended 'Love you so' then came 'I love you'. This trio were the best because the following in progression were 'Love you lots', ominously 'I still love you', a couple saying just 'Love you' and from then through the post card phase just 'Love, Sally'.

    After the first two week of abject loneliness without Sally I began to feel a bit more upbeat. Reading a magazine article about the freedom of open marriages, I started to think, "Why not - having a bit of illicit nookie myself might just be what I need to get everything into perspective. At the office where I work there is an attractive eighteen-year-old. She had never made much impact on my consciousness before but now my eyes tended to follow her as she flitted about. One day I was standing by the coffee machine clutching my plastic cup when she came up for refreshments and had to spend some time urging a bit of recalcitrant change out of the slot, allowing me an unrestrained view down her very tempting cleavage. When she glanced up at me I looked away guiltily but, unaware of my carnal thoughts, she smiled and said kindly, "You've seem rather unhappy the last couple of weeks - is anything wrong?"

    "No - everything's fine," I lied.

    She stood up clutching the retrieved cash, hesitated for a long moment then gave me an absolutely ravishing smile before moving away. On the spur of the moment I called after her, "Debbie - are you doing anything special tonight?"

    She turned, gave me another smile and said, "I'm meant to go be going out to dinner with my fiancée - did you want me to work over Mr Pope?"

    I got out of the embarrassment by saying that my work could wait because I would not dream of spoiling her evening - but the failure of my clumsy pick-up attempt did not deter me. That Saturday night found me dressed up and at a night-club reputed to be nothing more than a knocking shop. Despite the reputation of the place, no female approached me and there were none that I really fancied (I told myself having failed to find the nerve to initiate anything).

    My next foray into attempted foray into extra-marital sex was a one hour kerb crawl round a notorious red light district. I was on my third circuit and had almost found the courage to speak to a long legged hooker in a red mini-skirt when a police car loomed up in my rear view mirror. I accelerated away, drove home in a cold sweat and that was the end of that. For the rest of the time that Sally was away, I lived a celibate life - except for the inevitable (and possibly excessive) self-abuse. As well as abandoning all thoughts of infidelity, I gave up on life altogether. Apart from managing to maintain a minimal smartness for work, I turned into a complete slob. For weeks I existed on takeaways - when I could be bothered to eat at all. The kitchen sink became filled to overflowing and the house reeked from the piles of discarded pizza cartons and Chinese meal containers piled high on every available surface.

    A fortnight before Sally was due to return I pulled myself together, cleared the accumulation of dirty dishes then washed and ironed several weeks' worth of soiled clothes. I also restocked a severely depleted larder. The last communication to arrive from my wife was again just a card that stated little more than date and time that the ship would dock in port. All the same it motivated me and I conceived the idea that I would have the house absolutely perfect for when Sally arrived home. The trouble was that I had left it far too late to reasonably complete everything that needed to be done. But that wasn't going to stop me. I worked myself to the point of exhaustion, more than once falling asleep downstairs, lacking the energy to make it up to bed. By lunchtime on the day before she was due back I finally finished but instead of relaxing, I was unable to sit still, constantly glancing at the clock and thinking, 'This time tomorrow.'

    It was eight o'clock that I got the cable from Sally saying that the ship had been delayed for several hours by engine trouble and was having to put into a different port nearly a day late. She asked me to pick her up at midday from a railway station, naming the largest city near to where we live. The disappointment was more than I could bear and I admit that I sat and cried uncontrollably. Later, midway to drinking my way to oblivion, I saw sense, telling myself 'what did a few more hours matter after three months - she was almost home and that was all that mattered.'

    I had planned to arrive at the railway station early to be there when Sally got off the train but silly things managed to delay me until I set off with the prospect of getting there just in time. About three minutes from my destination I passed a low slung metallic blue sports car going fast in the opposite direction. I shook my head and told myself it couldn't be. Next I encountered a diversion due to road works, which delayed me by over five minutes and caused me to grind my teeth in frustration at the knowledge that I was going to be late.

    My wife was standing alone in the middle of the concourse with her luggage piled on a trolley. She was staring in the wrong direction and drawing close unobserved I could see she had acquired a very nice tan, was more beautiful than ever and that she had picked up a kind of glow that I did not remember from before. The moment Sally turned and saw me she ran to fling her arms round my neck and smother my face with tiny kisses, then, oblivious to the passers-by, we really kissed in a passionate embrace during which time seemed to stand still. Eventually, reluctantly we broke apart and pushed the trolley to where I had left the car. During the journey home, in almost a mirror image of our last day, neither of us spoke - I was content simply to have her back with me.

    Back at the house, while I made a cup of tea, Sally wandered about fondly running her fingers over old treasures. "Glad to be back?" I asked. Having just returned from the holiday of a lifetime, I half expected some reservations but she answered, "YES," with a ferocity that surprised me. I waited but she said nothing else. Logically she should have volunteered something about her holiday, asked me how I had managed while she was away or just complimented me on how nicely I had maintained the house. "I know you have just got back from travelling but I hope that you are not too tired for a quick lie down," I asked hopefully.

    Sally immediately jumped up, gave me a big loving smile and said, "No matter how tired I was, how could I possibly say 'No' to that after being away from you for three whole months. As I followed her up the stairs, I had the definite impression that Sally would far rather make love than conversation. I wasn't grumbling - hell, I felt exactly the same way myself.

    The sex was fantastic, absolutely fantastic but having said that I have to make the following observations. It was like making love to a different woman. No matter how innovative or adventurous, if together for some time, a couple develop a natural progression in lovemaking that they are both happy with. That had gone completely - in fact more than once Sally started to do something that had obviously been part of their routine, before remembering and abruptly stopping herself. It didn't matter - what if she still had some traces of Damien about her, she was back and from her actions, words of love and the look in her eyes, I knew that she still loved me. Floating in a sea of contentment, I reached out a finger to idly trace the outline of her breast, saying happily, "I've been such a fool. Reading your letters I convinced myself that I was losing you. I thought that you had fallen for that guy and you don't know how much of a relief it is to know that I was mistaken."

    Sally abruptly sat up, swivelled round to face me and took my hand between hers and said, "You never were a fool Phil and you weren't mistaken. I got so crazy about Damien that I didn't think I could live without him. It was something that I tried desperately to hide in my letters to you but you could tell anyway. I got so that I hated having to write because it made me feel so guilty. There are two things that you have got know - I didn't want to spoil today so I was planning to tell you tomorrow."

    I couldn't cope with this, lying naked in bed. I was suddenly terribly afraid that she had just given me a last goodbye fuck before riding off into the sunset with him. Trying to keep my voice steady I said, "Let's go downstairs and have that cup of tea we never had while you tell me about it from the start."

    Sitting opposite each other at the kitchen table, Sally began, "The first three days there was a storm and Damien was ill so it was the fourth night before we slept together in that way. I'm not saying that I went on board eager to have sex with him again but I had steeled myself for it so those first three days were a bit of an anti climax. When we did start to screw I started to fall for him pretty quickly but I convinced myself that I just liked being in bed with him a lot. It was after a month that I started to admit that I cared for him and after the week alone with him on a small island, I knew I was absolutely crazy about him. The trouble was that I believed what they say about it being impossible to love two people at the same time and that meant that if I loved him so much then I couldn't love you anymore - that was why I felt so guilty when I wrote to you. I really felt that I couldn't live without him. Damien guessed how I felt and he warned me saying, 'Don't forget that when this holiday is over, I will be going out of your life forever.' I didn't believe it. We were so good together that I thought I could hold him but he kept saying, 'You are going back to Phil - you've got a good husband there but I would be no good for you at all."

    Sally paused for breath and this gave me the chance to ask, "Just what is so special about this guy for him to have such an effect on you."

    "He always does and says exactly the right thing - and he's a marvellous lover," she told me honestly.

    "A great deal better than me you mean," I said bitterly.

    "No -- he's probably not that much better really. He was different, that was part of it and we were in relaxed idyllic surroundings. You've got to remember that for days on end there was nothing to do except lie in the sun or fuck - and lying in the sun soon gets terribly boring." A small smile touched her mouth as she said the last bit and I found myself smiling in response. The next moment she was serious again saying, "Towards the end of the holiday when I knew for certain that he was going to stick to the bet agreement I started to panic not knowing how I could manage to live without him. I tried to persuade him to keep on seeing me when we got back. I said 'I said Phil is a reasonable bloke, I'm sure that when I explain it to him he will agree to some sort of arrangement'. Damien just laughed and told me that he didn't think you would be reasonable about it at all. So I said that I would meet him secretly and you wouldn't have to know but he said that you had played fair with him so he was honour bound to play fair with you."

    What my wife had just told was deeply hurtful but I was filled with relief that Damien was not waiting on the sidelines to claim her back the following day. "Do you still love him?" I had to ask.

    "Yes I still love him but I know now that it is possible to love two people at the same time. Standing on the station waiting for you today, I realised how much I was looking forward to seeing your face and knew that I still love you as much as I ever did."

    I sighed with relief. I also realised that I was very aroused - no doubt from hearing about her sexual activity with that other man. "So everything is all right. Let's grab something to eat and go back to bed."

    Sally shook her head. "No - I said that there are two things you need to know and now that I have started telling you about Damien I've got to get everything off my chest."

    My heart sank. I thought that she had already told me all the bad news - if there were two things worse than that, I didn't think I wanted to know. "Go on," I mumbled as my penis shrivelled to virtual non-existence.

    "I'm so ashamed," she began, "I've been very mean to you and I have also been unfaithful to you as well. I don't count all the times that Damien and I fucked on the holiday because that was part of the bet and couldn't really be called cheating but I have done it with him since we came ashore and that was wrong. The boat wasn't delayed, it docked on time but I sent you that cable so that I could have one last night with him. Damien wanted to stick rigidly to the terms of the bet but I pleaded with him. It was so mean and selfish of me because I knew how you must have been counting the minutes to me getting back and I made you wait an extra twenty-four hours.

    "How?" I asked stupidly, my mind unable to comprehend what she was telling me.

    "When Damien refused to see me again after I was back with you I pleaded with him for one last night. I said that all the times I had been to bed with him on the holiday was because I had to due to the bet - I said that I wanted to do it just once when it was completely my choice. He did agree to that so I sent you the cable and on leaving the ship we booked into that station hotel. This morning we put all my stuff on a trolley to make it look as if I had just got off the train."

    "I bet he screwed you more than more just the 'one last time' - when was the last time you did it with him?"

    "Ten o'clock this morning," Sally told me honestly, knowing it would hurt me to know that she had left his bed less than four hours before jumping into mine.

    "Whore," I said, not meaning it but needing to strike back.

    "I know that's exactly what I am," Sally said contritely. "When I did it, it seemed right but I can see now how selfish I was. When Damien walked away to his car leaving me to wait for you, it was as if his influence had lifted allowing me to see how very much I still loved you. I would give anything to have come back to you yesterday. I'm so ashamed of myself."

    "You just said 'walked away to his car'?" I queried, my mind ignoring her apology and fixing on this random piece of information. "I passed a car very like his on my way to the station."

    "That would be him," she nodded but then paused and said, "That's something else - Damien wasn't exactly straight about the car. There was no question of him selling it because the holiday cost him nothing. He works for a travel firm and could claim three months free holiday for him and a companion anywhere in the world that he wanted to go."

    "Bastard," I said.

    "If I had found out near the start I would have been very angry but by the time that he did confess I would have forgiven him anything. He said ' All's fair in love and war,' and then laughed as if it was funny."

    "The lying cheating fucking swine," I swore.

    "Be fair - you did your own share of cheating.

    "Not me - I played it straight down the line and the more fool me," I protested.

    "Hardly - you came to the restaurant that night to deliberately ruin his only real chance of winning the bet. That was very mean of you and I was so cross that I let him kiss me on the way down in the lift. You needn't have bothered because I wasn't going to let him seduce me - in fact I found the secluded table, low lights and the rest all rather amusing."

    "It was the only time that I felt really vulnerable."

    "Well it cost you," she said. "That last night when I thought he was risking everything because he was so besotted with me, it seemed so unfair that you had cheated him out of his only real chance - and that's why I let him win."

    Her words answered the question that had been bothering me ever since that night and also made me admit for the first time that I had behaved in a less than honourable fashion. The whole thing was my own damn fault - and that not just agreeing to the stupid bet in the first place. The only thing for me to do was to forget everything and start again. "Let's go back to bed," I said.

    This time it was more the familiar Sally of before with only one small glitch when she almost slipped into an alternate scenario. At one point she started moving down the bed obviously intending to take my cock in her mouth but then changed her mind to crawl back and continue kissing. Now throughout our marriage, oral sex was invariable mutual in the old sixty-nine position and always initiated by me going down on her. This small inadvertent action gave me a small window into how differently she had behaved with him. We had done the oral as foreplay and only accidentally to completion but something told me that she had found the taste of his cum less unpleasant than mine.

    This knowledge caused a mental blip but when we coupled it hardly put me off my stroke. I had three months sexual hunger to work off and every intention of humping all night but on only the second time around, Sally fell asleep under me completely exhausted. Next morning I got up to make her breakfast in bed and when she had finished eating I started to slip in beside her intending to carry on where I had left off. To my surprise she stopped me saying, "I said there were two things I had to tell you but I've only told you one. I intended to tell you everything yesterday when I was confessing but I was so afraid that you wouldn't want me when you knew and I did so need to spend the night with you."

    After all that she had related I could not imagine anything that could be so dire. Laughing I pushed aside her restraining hand and got into bed saying, "Spit it out then. I don't care what kind of kinky stuff you got up to with him; I still want you for my wife."

    "I'm pregnant," she said.

    I felt as if I had been turned to stone. "Pregnant - it's impossible, you've been on the pill for years."

    Sally nodded. "I know it was stupid," she agreed and then the whole story came out. "It was when we went to the first island. Going ashore in a dinghy I knew that something small had fallen overboard but could not work out what it could have been but when we had been left alone, I realised it was the small hold-all with my pills, make-up and toiletries. There was meant to be a radio for emergencies but when we tried to call the ship it turned out that the battery was flat. So we searched the cabin and turned up two packets of condoms, a full one of three and one with only two in. Trouble was they only lasted us for the first day. So we tried other things but although I always enjoyed sucking him off, I couldn't really do that every time and it was impossible to be alone for a week in a place like that without fucking at all. So we decided to take a chance - the thing was that the condoms had really been too small for him and two had split so it seemed likely that the damage had already been done. Then on only the second time that he had me bareback I felt sure that I had conceived and resigned myself to the fact. At the end of the week, the ship that picked us up was smaller than the liner we set off in and the doctor hadn't got any of my kind of pills - he said that they were only available in England, (you know all the others are bad for me). I thought that I had already been knocked up so it seemed pointless for Damien to use condoms for the remaining seven weeks of the holiday - neither of us liked them at all. As it happened, it turns out that I wasn't impregnated on the island after all but I am definitely pregnant now."

    "Does Damien know?"

    "Yes - he was quite pleased. We even talked about names - he'd like Daniel for a boy or Danielle if it's a girl."

    "You've got to be less than three months - we can still do something about it," I suggested hopefully.

    Sally shook her head, "Phil, you know how I feel about abortion and anyway I would like something to remind me of him."

    'And remind me' I thought ruefully, resigning myself to the fact that although I had my wife back I was destined to be a father by proxy.

  3. #3
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Yukon

    By ukresearcher ©

    I met Helen when she was twenty-two and I a couple of years older. We quickly moved in together and shared a flat for a year before deciding to get married. With both of us at the start of our careers, money was tight so Helen made the suggestion that we delay our honeymoon for five years. "We can't afford much now but in five years we should both be on good salaries," she said. "Also in five years I will want to start a family so my idea is that we spend the next five years working hard and having lots of fun but then we can have the holiday of a lifetime before settling down to family life. I don't mean just a two week holiday, I'm thinking more like a month or six weeks." I couldn't fault the idea so that is what we agreed.

    We are complete opposites. Helen is outgoing, positive and a doer where I am more reticent and tentative. I think of myself as more of an observer. The strange thing is that we work perfectly together.

    At school she played a lot of hockey and basketball and has been into physical pursuits ever since but Bridge, poker and chess are my idea of sport. Although very attractive she lacks the sylph like form that fashion models require but would have been in much demand as a photographic model had she chosen to go that route.

    Physically she is a woman not a girl and I love that fact. I adore her full breasts, narrow waist and round buttocks. I have a more wiry build. It may give an idea if I say that at 5' 11" I am three inches taller but believe that she marginally outweighs me. I do prefer sedentary hobbies but don't consider myself to be unfit, getting great pleasure accompanying my wife on long hikes in national parks and over the moors.

    Over the five years I made reasonable progression in my career with a large reinsurance firm while she has made quite a name for herself selling houses. When we had been married three years, good luck contributed to her selling three very large properties within the space of six months and the resulting bonus was the equivalent of a years extra salary. We could have cut the five year plan short then but decided to persevere, spending the extra cash upgrading our cars, buying new clothes and eating out.

    The time finally came for us to have our greatly delayed honeymoon but, bearing in mind our differing outlooks, Helen suggested that instead of discussing we should separately write down a description of our ideal holiday. Mine was easy, a six week tour of all the ancient centres of civilisation. My proposal was that we should start with Carthage, move on to Egypt, take in Crete followed by Rhodes, head on to Greece and finish up in Turkey.

    Before showing her preference, Helen prepared me with a bit of background. "When I was young my dad was always taking me camping and I loved it. The best of the lot though was when we spent two weeks in crofter's cottage way up in the wilds of Scotland. It was very primitive with oil lamps and water from a pump but it was fantastic. We were lucky with weather but it was the most marvellous two weeks of my life and I've wanted to do it again ever since. Well for our honeymoon I'd like to go one better and have a full month in the Canadian wilderness, actually within the Arctic Circle."

    We decided using a supposedly foolproof variation of tossing a coin that Helen devised and which she of course won. I was not too upset. Since first meeting we had enjoyed a healthy and adventurous sex life, trying most things but without making a fetish out of anything and the prospect of a full month with nothing to do but fuck was not something to get depressed about. It promised to be a memorable month and on that basis we decided that Helen should leave her BC pills behind when we went.

    Our month fell in the middle of the Arctic summer but we planned to take nearly a week getting there and the same on the return journey, intending to do some sightseeing on the way. We flew first to Montreal but I won't bother to detail the rest of our travels. Early in the morning of the appointed day we booked out of our hotel and headed towards the small port where a boat was waiting to take us on the six hour voyage water to our honeymoon retreat.

    We walked hand in hand along the pier to where fork-lifts had just deposited our stuff, two large crates filled with supplies for the month, together with a travel trunk and holdall containing our personal effects. As we approached the captain stepped off the boat to greet us. He was a cheery older man with ruddy complexion and a full white beard that gave him the perfect Captain Ahab appearance. After a few minutes of chatting we saw another squat looking figure heading towards us with an almost waddling gait.

    As he drew closer, I was surprised to see that this new male was actually slightly taller than myself and that it was his great breadth of body that gave the foreshortened impression. His face was decidedly ugly, carrying many scars together with a nose looked to have been broken multiple times and this unappealing visage was finished off with small piggy eyes. "This is my crew Pierre," the captain said loudly as way of introduction, "He doesn't say much but he's a one man workforce. He can hump almost anything I ask him to."

    I smiled and said 'Hello', half extending my hand but all I got in return was a surly nod as the crewman moved past. The man could certainly work. Helen and I stood and watched admiringly as he efficiently used a pulley to single-handedly hoist the cargo on board. During the trip, with the captain on the bridge and Helen below deck there was little to do and nobody to talk to. The enigmatic crewman refused to chat so I sat and studied him instead. He was wearing leather boots, long baggy shorts that reached down to mid calf, with the ensemble completed by a sleeveless Indian style tunic. Although he could undoubtedly look after himself in a dockside tavern, the man seemed seriously devoid of personality.

    Tying up alongside the small jetty at our destination, I foresaw a problem with our luggage for there was no helpful pulley to assist. However, Pierre took the unloading in his stride. Crouching with his back against a packing case he reached back to grab the straps, then leaned forward and stood with the two and a half hundredweight crate balanced on his broad back. He then slowly carried it the hundred yards or more up to the cabin. This was repeated twice more with the second packing case and the trunk, making a very impressive display of pure strength.

    We said our goodbyes to the captain and walked behind Pierre on his last trip with me managing the holdall. I expected him go straight back to the ship but instead he sat down in front of a radio standing on a shelf sticking out of the wall. Taking a screwdriver from a pocket he removed the outer case and then twisted the dials until receiving a signal, upon which he reported in that we had been safely delivered. Having memorised the sequence, leaving him to reassemble the radio, I wandered to retrieve a beer from the packing case as a small reward for his efforts. He took it and drank it without remark then stood and headed for the door, totally ignoring me but throwing a funny kind of smile at my wife.

    We watched the boat until it disappeared in the distance and then did some sorting out but while still only half unpacked I crept up behind my darling wife, pressed my groin against her rounded buttocks and, grabbing a ripe breast in each hand, rubbed my face amorously into her neck. Helen responded to me but warned, "Don't get your hopes up lover, my period just started. I had hoped it would be a day or so earlier."

    "Shit," I swore stepping back, "A fine bloody start to a honeymoon I don't think."

    Helen laughed. "Don't be such a male chauvinist pig. We can still mess about. Anyway, it's only three days and then I'm all yours for a whole month. It's going to be a honeymoon to remember because you have no idea what a sexy lascivious trollop you married."

    The cabin was basic but built of solid log construction. The main room contained a large heavy table with a bench down each side, a big armchair and a couch which had seen better days. Near the centre there was a large iron pot bellied stove (obviously used for cooking) and under the window a stone sink but of course no running water. The bedroom contained a massive bed and a wardrobe of equal size and there was a narrow horizontal window high in one wall. There was also a very narrow extra windowless room originally intended for storage but two bunks had been installed along the outer wall. Outside there was a pump for water and some yards behind the cabin the latrine stood in front of a clump of bushes and trees.

    For the first three days Helen was not feeling energetic so we contented ourselves with simple strolls exploring the immediate location. The cabin stood some hundred yards from the rudimentary jetty and the waters edge. To the left a trail headed into woodland but to the right a huge outcrop reached to near the beach and beyond that we found that a one time twin spit had largely collapsed into a massive pile of huge boulders.

    First thing on the second day I decided to operate the radio transmitter to report that we were settled in. I could see no reason for removing the outer case so tried just turning buttons but without success. So I partially dismantled the equipment the way Pierre, the guy from the boat, had done but even though repeating his sequence of actions exactly, the damn thing still would not work. I did not envisage a need to use the thing so I was not unduly concerned.

    On the late afternoon of the fourth day while my wife was in the cabin preparing our meal I was standing on the beach, skimming pebbles at the surf when a small speck far out on the water caught my eye. Curious, I started to watch it, wishing my binoculars were to hand. As it drew closer I could see that it was a kayak and it was moving purposefully in my direction. However it was not until the last few paddle strokes that I recognised the kayak occupant as the boat captain's uncommunicative assistant, the guy who was the last to work the radio.

    The visitor ran his craft up on the shingle and climbed out, to pull it clear of the water. He beckoned me to assist and together we lifted the kayak but as soon as it was off the ground he flipped it up and strode up the beach with it balanced on his broad shoulders. Well clear of the water he carefully put it down in the lee of a sand ridge at which point I said, "I'm glad you're here, the radio doesn't work."

    He shrugged his shoulders. "Sorry, can't help you, I can work the things but I can't fix them. It's probably a valve. There should be some spares but I've no idea where to look."

    "You work for the company, isn't it your responsibility?"

    "Not any more. I quit on Saturday. I'm off to spend the summer trapping like I usually do. I was heading straight past this place but I thought 'they seemed a nice couple; they'll put me up for the night'. What do you say?"

    It put me on the spot. I did not particularly like the guy but more importantly I didn't welcome having a third party in the cabin to inhibit my anticipated night of passion. On the other hand, having been introduced by the captain, the guy seemed bona fide and I had heard that hospitality was a bit of a tradition in northern latitudes. "We can certainly offer you a meal and there's a bunk bed going spare," I said grudgingly.

    After eating we settled down for the evening but soon found that the presence of the stranger put restriction on our activities, even talking to each other. Pierre made no attempt at conversation and returned only monosyllabic replies when either of us asked him anything. He just sat doing nothing but his eyes were never still and I suspected him of mentally undressing my wife. After a couple of hours of this, even though it was still early, Helen stood up saying she was going to turn in. I waited for a few minutes and was just about to follow when Pierre said, "I wanted to talk to you."

    Politely I paused to listen, only to hear him say, "I don't like the bed you gave me."

    The nerve of the man. He turned up out of the blue, imposed himself upon our hospitality and then had the audacity to complain. I shook my head in disbelief and asked rather haughtily, "Just what exactly is wrong with it?"

    "It's too small. It's far too small for a man like me. I think that bed is more your size so I say we swap places."

    I laughed out loud, this was ridiculous. "Let me get this right, you are proposing that my wife and I should sleep in the bunk beds and let you have the whole of the large bedroom to yourself."

    "Your wife is fine where she is, in fact I insist on it."

    "If this is meant to be a joke I don't think it's at all funny."

    "It's no joke," he said with a deadpan face devoid of humour. "It's not just tonight either. I'm staying all month and I will be sleeping with your wife."

    "What if I don't like the idea of my wife having sex with anyone other than me?" I asked, not yet taking him seriously.

    "I say you ought to get used to it," Pierre replied. "It will have already happened and it will happen again in the future after I have come and gone. Your wife is a type I recognise, the type of woman who doesn't let marriage stop her opening her legs for other men. I bet anything you like that some other man's prodder has dibbled her love box since you married her."

    I didn't intend to sit discussing my wife's fidelity. "If you try to touch her I'll stop you," I threatened.

    "You'll try," Pierre said standing up, this immediately reminding me how powerful was. "You'll try, I will hurt you badly and then I'll tie you up. If that happens you will stay tied up all month unless I decide to drop you in the lake and enjoy myself without bothering about you again."

    I felt fear for the first time as it struck home how easily he could make good his threats. He was twice my bodily bulk and where I had not raised a hand in anger since leaving school he looked as if physical violence was a regular part of his life. My only chance was to either talk him out of his obscene plan or find some way to outwit him.

    "You wouldn't dare," I said, resorting to bluff. "The authorities know we are here and they will hunt you down."

    "They wouldn't know who to look for," he said, some semblance of a smile showing on his coarse lips.

    "My name isn't really Pierre although it has done me well enough for the past couple of years. It might help you to know I've already done time inside for rape and murder and with that kind of record I wouldn't have got much work if I hadn't found a new name."

    "Who did you kill?" I had to ask.

    "All you need to know is that it was a situation very like this one."

    "You obviously got caught," I pointed out.

    "I won't make the same mistakes this time. Anyway it shouldn't come to that; the other guy just didn't know his own limitations."

    "How do you mean?"

    "He was bigger than you and he thought he could take me on. I know you're more sensible than that. You are going avoid getting hurt by doing exactly what I tell you. Like going into that bedroom and telling your wife how things are going to be."

    "Fuck you."

    "You don't believe I'll kill you," Pierre said ominously, anger in his eyes.

    "If you kill me you kill me. I'm confident you'll be hunted down and punished for whatever you do."

    "No chance. There's over million square miles of wilderness out there and it's my world. With just a knife, tinder and a water bottle I could survive indefinitely but you'd be dead within a week." As he spoke Pierre pulled a large vicious looking Bowie style knife from his belt and tossed it casually onto the heavy wooden table. "I mention that in case you have any thoughts of running away."

    The knife introduced a new element and for the first time I saw a glimmer of hope that I might beat him. I didn't know if he was overconfident or just careless but it offered me a chance to protect Helen. From where I was sitting, to go to the bedroom I would quite reasonably pass between Pierre and the table and for one vital moment I would be closer to the knife than him. However it was important that I didn't rush things or give him any suspicion that I intended to resist. "It doesn't look as if I have any choice," I admitted.

    "It is going to happen but whether we do it the nice way or the hard way is up to you," Pierre said smugly. "If it's nice and friendly all three of us might get on like a house on fire. It needn't even spoil your holiday. As long as the sleeping arrangements are to my liking, you and your wife can do whatever you like during the day."

    I stood with slumped shoulders to signal defeat and said unhappily, "I better tell her then." Moving slowly with feigned reluctance, I started walking towards the bedroom, but as I passed the table I casually trailed my fingers along the surface until they encountered the knife. At that point my body blocked Pierre's view of the weapon so I quickly grasped the handle of the knife and whirled round with arm raised, ready to plunge it down into his vile heart. For one glorious moment I thought I had taken him completely unawares but then, fast as a snake, his hand shot up to halt my descending arm and hold it in an iron grip.

    He looked up with an evil grin, displaying a mouthful of broken teeth, then moved his other hand up to delicately remove the knife from my nerveless fingers. Still grinning but without speaking he began to exert a twisting pressure that forced me slowly down until I was bent over on my knees with my face pressed into the rough board floor against his big boots. With my arm bent cruelly up my back I was whimpering with agony and expecting to hear the bone crack at any moment but then he suddenly released me. "Fair enough," he said, "You had to try I suppose but if you pull another stunt like that I'll kill you."

    I stood up trembling all over and clutching my aching arm. I was uncertain what to do so just stood there, I suppose waiting for instructions. Pierre nodded towards the bedroom door and in an almost sympathetic voice said, "Go on. Go and give your lovely wife the good news that she's going to be sharing her bed with a real man for a change. Tell her however way you choose. I'll give you half an hour to keep her calm about it but if you're not out by then I'm coming in."

    I pushed open the bedroom door and walked in. Helen was sitting up in bed looking expectantly towards me and I was pleased to see that some instinct had made her wear a nightdress for the first time. "What kept you?" she asked but before I could answer she said, "I'll be so glad when Pierre has gone. That man gives me the creeps."

    I took a deep breath. How do you tell the wife you love that she must prepare to be ravished by a monster? "He's not leaving tomorrow; he says he's going to stay all month." I waited until I saw her react to my words before adding, "And he says that I have to sleep in the bunk room."

    "What about me?" Helen started to say but then she nodded her head and said, "So that's how it is."

    "I'm sorry," was all I could say.

    "You're sorry," Helen echoed, "Aren't you going to protect me."

    "I already tried and almost got my arm broken in the process. He is incredibly strong and he has a very sharp hunting knife."

    Helen gave me a gentle smile that cancelled her earlier reproach. "I know he must be very strong, just seeing the way he humped those crates on the day we arrived told me that. Don't blame yourself. I knew when I married you that you would never make a bruiser."

    "He says that he has killed and raped before. And been to prison for it. I think it was a couple like us." I volunteered.

    "Probably just said that to frighten you, part of the intimidation."

    "Maybe but I'm sure he has done this before."

    My wife fell silent, no doubt contemplating what lay ahead but I had not yet abandoned hopes of finding some way out of the situation. I first looked towards the long narrow window with the idea of us climbing out to hide in the forest and possibly finding something to use as a weapon to use against him. Unfortunately for that idea the window was heavily barred, no doubt to protect against marauding bears.

    The only other alternative was to barricade the door against him but only two items of furniture were suitable, the bed itself and a large dresser come wardrobe. Both were monumental wooden items of basic rustic design and looked incredibly heavy. I could imagine that Pierre was capable of manhandling them relatively easily but I knew that the combined efforts of Helen and myself would be able to move them only slowly. Long before we managed to block the door Pierre would have come in attracted by the noise. And even had we succeeded there was no point for our captor would only need to wait until hunger or thirst inevitably drove us out.

    "So I face a fate worse than death," Helen said suddenly, sounding less distressed than I felt. I think I mumbled something and she continued, "It's not the end of the world you know, it's certainly not worth getting killed over. You did right not to provoke him too much."

    Quite unexpectedly tears began streaming down my face and I stood helplessly overcome by emotion. In an instant Helen was out of bed with her arms wrapped round me. She pulled me to the side of the bed and we sat for a long time in a tight embrace, during which I became increasingly aware of heat from her body radiating through the thin material of the nightdress.

    After a time she said quietly, "You mustn't worry about me. Female bodies are designed for sex. Remember, he's not going to do anything to me that hasn't been done before."

    "But it's going to ruin everything."

    "No it isn't, Helen insisted, "When we are safely back home, all this will disappear into the past and we can forget all about it."

    "He might fuck you all month and then still kill us both," I said, directly naming the act for the first time.

    "No he won't," my wife said confidently. "I know his sort. He wants sex and he's dangerous until he gets it but keep him happy and he's controllable."

    I started to say something but my wife told me that I better leave. "Aren't you going to put some clothes on," I asked, very aware of her near nakedness.

    "What's the point if I'm just going to take them off again?"

    At that moment the door swung open to reveal Pierre standing on the threshold. "Times up," he said quite pleasantly.

    "Please give him a couple more minutes to grab his things," my wife asked. Pierre stepped inside the room but seemed happy to acquiesce to the request.

    I hastily picked up some personal items and made my exit leaving Pierre in the room with her. Ignominiously I made my way to my new quarters with Helen's words, "I'll be all right," ringing in my ears.

    Alone in the narrow bunk room I felt numb and I felt empty but at the same time I was bursting with impotent rage. The only small remnant of pride left to me was that I managed to resist the urge to break down and cry. After some effort, I managed to achieve a state of resignation but soon morbid curiosity drew me to press my ear against the wall separating me from the other bedroom. I could hear nothing but was unsure whether to feel relieved or disappointed. Over the next two hours I made frequent visits back to the wall without gaining any clue as to the fate of my wife. Eventually, while reclining on the bunk I fell asleep.

    I first drifted back to consciousness in what must have been the early hours of the morning but the constant light outside made it difficult to tell. For a few blissful moments I did not remember what had happened and it was not until I lazily reached out for Helen that the grim reality came back to me, of where I was and why I was there. It was a harsh truth to face so, as I had sufficient tendrils of sleep still in my brain, I sought refuge in further oblivion.

    I woke with a tune running through my head but then realised that the sound was actually coming from beyond the room I was in. After dressing I went to investigate but, as I opened the door to the living room, my nostrils were pleasantly assailed by the mouth-watering smell of bacon cooking. Pierre was standing in front of the iron stove, whistling cheerfully as he fried eggs, bacon and sausages in a large skillet on the hot plate.

    An unknowing observer would have seen a friendly obliging type, cheerfully providing sustenance for his companions, without suspecting that this same 'friendly' man had forced me to surrender the pleasure of my wife's soft body to him, both for last night and for many nights to come. It was perverse, it was unfair but all the same, I suddenly realised that I was ravenously hungry.

    On seeing me Pierre raised his hand in a wave and invited, "Come and grab a plateful, get yourself set you up for the day.

    The jovial figure he now presented was in stark contrast to the taciturn threatening individual of before. Even through my hatred I could see that when his evil side was not in evidence he would be perceived as a welcome addition to many groups. Load the though I was to receive anything from the man's hand I accepted the proffered plate of victuals and carried it to the table. Helen appeared as I started to eat. I looked towards her but she avoided my eyes and went over to collect her breakfast. She sat down opposite and this time she did respond to my gaze, giving a simple nod in answer to my unspoken question, 'Did he fuck you?"

    We ate in silence until, speaking with his mouthful, Pierre asked, "So what kind of plans do you to have today?"

    "We're not sure, "Helen replied but implicit in her answer was the fact that we did not know if we were allowed plans.

    "What would you have done if I hadn't turned up? I don't want to interfere," Pierre told her. "I'll be away most of the day finding some meat for the table so what you do is inconsequential to me. I do need fresh meat and the rations you brought with you don't cater for three."

    My wife informed him that we would be taking a hike and nothing more was said. I was hoping we would be left in possession of the cabin so we delayed while putting on our hiking boots and inclement weather gear, hoping he would leave. Unfortunately he seemed to have the same idea so, carrying a small camping stove, bottles of water and food in our backpacks, we set off.

    We must have walked in silence for over fifteen minutes. For the first time since I left Helen alone in the bedroom with him we were free to talk but apparently had nothing to say to each other. That was the opposite of the truth because my mind was brimming over with questions. The problem was that I had no idea how to voice them.

    In the end I said tentatively, "Last night..."

    "I don't want to talk about it," Helen said quickly.

    That effectively blocked me off completely so we continued for several minutes more with neither of us speaking. Then she said suddenly, "For your peace of mind – it was nowhere near as bad as I imagined it would be."

    "How do you mean?"

    "I thought I was going to be brutally raped but he was surprisingly gentle with me until I had adjusted to his size."

    "His size?"

    "He's got a huge cock. It must be at least twice as big as yours, in thickness if not in length."

    "But it was still rape."

    "Technically,"

    "How do you mean 'technically', he had sex with you against your will?" I said sharply as my pent up feelings broke through.

    "That's what I mean," Helen said patiently, "I just wanted you to know that he didn't hurt me, at least no more than he could help."

    I halted as the mental image conjured by her words seemed to take all strength out of my legs and I believe I began to hyperventilate. My wife quickly reached out to take my hand tightly in hers saying firmly, "Darling you mustn't let yourself dwell on this. It's only sex. We're in a bad situation but we can get through it if we both stay strong. The secret is to make the best of things and whatever happens, don't provoke him."

    That seemed to clear the air and our mood lightened. In fact by the time we had put some miles between us and our captor, the pleasant weather, the picnic and finding plenty to photograph made the day quite enjoyable. It was only when starting the return journey that despondency began to overwhelm me again. The difference between my wife and I was that where my footsteps tended to drag, Helen strode out purposefully, as if seeing no purpose in delaying what lay ahead.

    Pierre was in front of the cabin, spit roasting a deer like animal over a fire. As soon as we appeared he gave instructions on what needed to be prepared to accompany the meat. It was delicious and just what was needed after a long day that was both physically and emotionally tiring. Helen and I cleared away and washed up then she settled on the couch with her book. Pierre spent some time working on what I guessed were fishing lures and then started whittling a large lump of wood with his hunting knife.

    I was unable to concentrate on anything and after an hour of inactivity I announced that I was turning in and went to the bunk room. It was only when it was too late that I realised I should have at least gone through the motions of kissing my wife goodnight. As it was it seemed that I had meekly accepted my new place in the scheme of things but I had only left because I could not bear the thought of seeing Helen and Pierre walking into the other bedroom together. I knew that there was quite a while before I could hope to escape in sleep so there was nothing else to do but think.

    My situation was unusual now but in the time of our ancient ancestors it was probably the norm. Most current species of ape have a system of a single alpha male who has breeding rights over a harem comprising all available females while all other males in the tribe cluster together as a bachelor group. It is highly likely that early hominids were the same which means there must be some genetic imprinting in the human psyche. What was even more pertinent to me was the role of displaced leaders.

    In the animal kingdom generally, leaders get challenged but this rarely leads to death for either contender, in fact serious wounds are unusual. In zoos, for bloodline and genetic diversity reasons, they create this situation artificially by introducing a new potent male into an established group. In the times I have seen it happen on film there is skirmishing with superficial scratches inflicted but the encounter is decided more on nerve than strength. What is striking is that the loser invariably accepts his demoted status without further challenge or any apparent resentment. I had to ponder if there was any lesson to be learned from this.

    Once more I made compulsive visits to listen at the wall but again heard nothing. I hopefully surmised that they were not making much noise but the more realistic explanation was that the heavy pine logs comprising the intervening wall were not designed for the transmission of sound. Sleep eventually overtook me in much the same way as the previous night.

    Next morning it was Helen on breakfast duty but we couldn't talk as Pierre was sitting in a chair again working on his fishing lures. The meal was lightly fried thin strips of venison plus some of the animals internal organs such as liver and kidneys. That first day when we were alone I hadn't even thought of having sex but I had decided that today I was going to talk Helen into a bit of lovemaking. Following the logic of my previous night's musings, if defeated males always surrendered breeding rights then just continuing to have sex was itself an act of defiance.

    Unfortunately for my plan, as we separated from our captor, after announcing that fish would be on the menu that night, Pierre told us, "It you two want to get romantic out in the trees feel free, it's no skin off my nose." Once the bastard had given his permission I no longer wanted to do it.

    On the trail, searching for something neutral to say, I remarked, "Those deer kidneys were rather delicious, you should have tried one."

    Helen quickly suppressed a smirk and said, "They weren't kidneys, they were the deer's testicles."

    I felt that there was more to it than that so I said, "And?"

    My wife did not want to say but after a pause she admitted, "Pierre instructed me to give them to you, he said you needed the benefits more than he does."

    That small exchange soured the day for me and as a consequence I enjoyed it far less. That night the fish pie was good, (I had to admit that the swine knew how to cook) and the evening passed quietly as before. Once more I retired very early but this time I remembered to kiss Helen goodnight, rather loudly telling her that I loved her and having the pleasure of hearing her say the words in return. I had resolved to resist the temptation of the wall and had stayed determinedly in my bunk for a couple of hours when I clearly a something that sounded like, 'Oh, Oh ,OH'

    A short while later it was repeated and then again but this time with an extended, 'Ooooooohhhhh' completing the set. And so it carried on with the volume and intensity of her cries increasing in magnitude and it became very evident that Pierre was giving my wife a far more thorough fucking than I had ever managed to achieve. Despite the rage that this knowledge caused me I found that I was sporting a raging erection and this only added a sense of bitter shame to my woes.

    I must have fallen asleep at some point because I suddenly found it was morning. Venturing out of the bunk room I found Helen again at the stove, making some flat, flour and oatmeal scones on the hot plate, but this time she was alone. Pierre had gone for a swim she informed me. This was the first time we had been alone in the cabin since the interloper first appeared but I had an urgent task that took priority over talking.

    When I helped Pierre to carry his kayak away from the water I had noticed that his paddle was safely stowed inside. If my only plan for escape was to be realised it had to be still there or else there would be no way of propelling the small craft. Leaving the cabin I saw no sign of Pierre anywhere in sight so I made a beeline for the Kayak. However, when I was barely ten feet from my goal, Pierre rose up out of the water a mere stones throw away. Although the air temperature was pleasantly warm and could even feel hot away from the wind, I knew that the water remained barely a degree or two above freezing. It was amazing that the man could immerse himself with such impunity.

    I immediately altered my angle hoping to make it appear that I was simply walking past the boat. My adversary was not fooled. "The paddle is well hidden if that's what you're looking for. You didn't seriously believe I'd be that careless, did you?" he called out contemptuously.

    Determined to stick to my story of a pre breakfast stroll, I held my ground as Pierre approached. He was barefooted and completely naked, revealing that he was deeply tanned with his skin having a look of leather. He bore the scars of multiple injuries and other damage may have been hidden beneath the masses of shaggy black hair that hung in clumps from his torso and belly. I could now see the reason for his wide legged stance. His thighs were unusually thick and gnarled like tree trunks and hanging between was the most obscenely large uncut penis it is possible to imagine. I remembered seeing a similar image in a fantasy bestiary when the illustration was captioned 'Troll'.

    I could now easily understand the reason for all the orgasms I had overheard but this increased my sense of hurt rather than lessened it. Consequently I had not been walking alone with Helen for many minutes before I said accusingly, "I heard you last night."

    I saw wife tense defensively. "He made me cum," she said simply without elaboration.

    "A whole load of times."

    "So!!! He's got a very large penis and something that size is bound to create sensations whether a woman wants them or not. Was I meant to resist them? Is there any rule that says I can't allow myself to enjoy it? If I struggled so he had to rape me every time, would that make you feel any better? Sweetheart, we agreed that we had to make the best of things and that is all I'm doing."

    I felt suitably humbled but at the same time this established my concrete resolve that we had to escape the monsters clutches before my wife fell much further under his spell. The kayak was a lost cause so it had to be the far inferior Plan B, getting away from him on foot. This in turn meant carrying sufficient food to sustain us until we reached civilisation and that was not going to be easy. Pierre never actually searched our back packs but he certainly took note of what we put in and I noticed him unnecessarily lifting and moving them, no doubt testing the weight. This meant that we had to smuggle out one or two items at a time and build up a cache away from the cabin.

    I did not mention my escape plan to Helen because she was very much against taking any form of risk but if we stayed, the month was likely to prove far less onerous for her than it would for me. We did not travel far and on the return journey I called a halt about a mile from the cabin. There I sorted through our backpacks removing items that had not yet been opened. I selected a tin of peaches and one of salmon and added the jar of honey we had taken to eat on the scones. Finally I unscrewed the gas canister from the small cooking stove even though it was a new refill that morning. These four items I hid where they were unlikely to be disturbed by scavengers.

    The passionate sounds from next door made that night another noisy one and again I found myself getting painfully aroused. There was a definite temptation but I resolved not to masturbate, either then or for the duration of the nightmare. Next morning when preparing for the day I managed to slip an extra item in each pack, a tin of corned beef and another of stewed steak. I very much wished not to get at odds with my wife again, so when I remarked, "You were busy again last night," I kept my voice cheerful and free of reproach.

    Helen answered in kind saying simply, "The man's insatiable."

    No other reference was made and we walked on feeling relaxed. I chose a particular pleasant picnic spot and after eating, while sitting enjoying the view, I started my amorous moves. After unsatisfied long lasting erections on two nights I was desperately in need of release. To my great surprise and shock, Helen knocked me back. Frustration turned to anger as I accused, "So now we know the truth, you enjoy being fucked by him so much that you can't bear me to touch you anymore."

    There were tears in my wife's eyes as she said, "It's not that at all. I wish so much that I could make love to you but I've been thinking ahead and it's not worth it because I'm almost certainly going to end up pregnant before this month is over. You know I'm very much against abortion but if I'm sure that the child is Pierre's I'll get rid of it like a shot. Darling if there is even the slightest chance that it might be yours it will be a much more difficult decision."

    Reluctantly I accepted my wife's logic and resigned myself to further celibacy but during the rest of the hike, I consoled myself by calculating how many more days of surreptitious purloining would be needed before I had a hoard of sufficient size for us to flee. That night it was as if Pierre was demonstrating that my wife was giving him what she had denied me and giving it a prodigious number of times. Now there were cries of "Yess," mixed in with the Oh's and Oooh's and at times she sounded almost out of her mind with pleasure.

    Next morning Pierre was sitting waiting for me when I appeared. He explained, "Your wife is going to do breakfast but I kept her busy rather late last night so she's having a lie in. While we're waiting there's work to do. Just because I've relieved you of bedroom duties doesn't mean you get a free ride."

    He led me round to the back of the cabin and a great pile of pine log roundels. Rolling one clear he picked up the large axe and swinging it one handed, neatly split the log in two. These he halved again and then repeated the operation with another five logs. Standing back, he said that I now had to split each segment again to reduce the original logs into eighths. I started, needing to use two hands just to lift the axe and still having difficulty. I was hoping he would leave me to it but he settled down to watch.

    I was about half way through and already hot and bothered when he said conversationally, "I won that bet by the way."

    "What bet?"

    "The bet that your wife has opened her legs for at least one other man before me. Does the name Jack Fallon mean anything to you?"

    It did mean something because it was the name of a man I hated but that had nothing to do with infidelity. Jack was a colleague, we were once in competition for a major promotion and I was considered the favourite until he pulled an underhand stunt. Speaking loudly in the hearing of an auditor, he remarked that if I got the job I would soon be rich because I was already milking the firm on my expenses. There was no truth in it and the long investigation proved that but it was no surprise when he got the directorship.

    "It's a guy I used to work with," I admitted.

    Pierre gave a dirty grin and said smugly. "Well he certainly did a job of work on your wife. You should ask her about him."

    I was still so distressed that I almost forgot to pack extra items when preparing for the day. I could hardly wait until we were clear of the cabin before asking Helen about her and Jack Fallon. "I'm so sorry," she said. "I had a small affair with him but you've got to believe that it happened before he told that diabolical lie and lost you the job."

    "How many times did you see him?"

    "Only five but the last three I didn't want to. It started the night of that office party when you got totally inebriated only half way through the evening." (I remembered it well because I always believed that my drink was spiked but could never think of a motive for anybody to do it.) "Jack was very helpful," Helen continued. "He help me get you to his car, drove us home and then helped me put you to bed. Then he started coming on to me. He is an attractive man, I had been drinking as well and I was really pissed off with you so I foolishly let him fuck me."

    I had a question but Helen held up a hand to stop me. "Two weeks later when you were in France, he rang me up and asked me round to his place on some pretext. I knew what would happen but I went anyway because I wanted to see if it was as good as I remembered. It wasn't and I decided then that I was stupid to risk a wonderful marriage for tacky mediocre sex on the side."



    "I thought you said five times?"

    "Next time you were in France Jack rang again but I refused to see him. He claimed to have some CCTV of me with his cock down my throat. He said that I must see it because if I didn't he was sure you would. I had no alternative and the next two occasions that you were in France he blackmailed me again but then I played his own game back at him. The sixth time he tried it I made him repeat all the threats but this time I recorded it all then played it back to him. He didn't bother me again but he still managed to hurt us."

    I made no recriminations and in fact felt admiration of my wife's ingenuity but my hatred towards Jack Fallon now nearly equalled the hatred that I felt for Pierre. We walked on several more strides before the thought struck me and I said, "I can see how Jack Fallon was able to take advantage of you but why the hell did you tell Pierre about it?"

    "He made me."

    "How the fuck could he make you tell him about something he didn't even know about?"

    "He suspected that I'd cheated on you before and tormented me until I admitted it. Then of course he kept on until I told him everything he wanted to know."

    I guessed the answer and did not want to hear it but still I asked, "How did he torment you?"

    Helen had the grace to blush bright red as she confessed, "He kept rubbing the head of his cock up and down the lips of my pussy and refusing to put it in until I answered his questions."

    "We've got to escape from him," I told her urgently, "Don't you see, if he has that much control over you already, what is it going to be like at the end of the month?"

    My wife nodded. "You're right. I just never dreamed that it was possible to be made to feel so good."

    I told her my plan and she was eager to help. "The big problem is the tent and sleeping bags, "I said, "We need them to survive but I can't think how to get them outside without him seeing."

    Helen grinned. "That's easy. The bedroom window slides open and I can push them out that way then one of us can pretend to go to the loo and hide them in the bushes behind the latrine. We can even get extra food out the same way."

    Everything went like clockwork and two days later I decided we had a sufficient stash of food to survive. It might have been advisable to wait until we had accumulated slightly more but listening to my wife being fucked to delirium every night was too painful to bear now that it was about to end. Usually our treks were done in a leisurely manner but now, once clear of the cabin, we struck out briskly and apart from a couple of refreshment halts, maintained that pace for six hours. Even after stopping to eat something more substantial we carried on for another two hours before making camp.

    When we were both in the tent I asked the vital question, "Do you think you might be pregnant yet?"

    Helen shook her head. "Up to last night should have been safe. Today would have been more dodgy."

    "Then I want to make love to you."

    My wife gave me a sad but loving look. "I'm very very tired."

    "I'm tired too but it's something I need to do," I said desperately. "Even if it's only symbolic, I need to reclaim you as my wife."

    Helen immediately understood and moved to give me access to her body but that was not enough. "You need to be naked, the same as you were with him."

    With slightly more reluctance she began to undress and on seeing her breasts I understood the hesitancy for her breasts were almost totally covered in hickeys. "He's an animal," Helen said, seeing the look on my face.

    That was not going to stop me so I got on top as she opened her legs for me. Taking a deep breath I plunged home – and felt absolutely nothing. There was no sensation of contact at all. Maybe it was that fact alone or perhaps just the build up of sexual deprivation and provocation. All I know is that I immediately ejaculated in copious amounts, so much so that the sensation was not unlike urinating."

    Helen said, "Wow!", and clutched me tight but I was distraught. "I'm so sorry," I told her from the depths of despair.

    "Please don't be sorry," Helen begged embracing me in her love. "That was lovely; it was perfect, it couldn't possibly have been better. You have just given me all the love I've been missing."

    We fell asleep soon after, still held tight in each others arms.

    I again woke to the sound of whistling and for a moment thought I was back in the cabin but then the dire implication of the sound hit me. With a feeling of dread I unzipped the tent flap and peered out to see Pierre sitting on a boulder, patiently using his knife to remove the branches from a small sapling. On seeing me he shook his head and said quite pleasantly, "Didn't you even think about trying to cover your tracks?"

    Encouraged by his tone of voice I crawled out of the tent only to be filled with fear as he said coldly, "You know what I warned you would happen if you ever tried something like this."

    I mumbled some regretful words at which he laughed and said, "Don't worry, I haven't come to kill you, in fact I'm actually saving your lives. I doubt if you have more than seven days supplies and it would take me two weeks to get anywhere. You were in serious trouble even if the weather wasn't about to turn." I began to relax until he went on, "But I do intend to make you suffer for this little stunt."

    By this time Helen had exited the tent and to her he said, "I'm disappointed with you. I could expect him to run away but I thought you enjoyed me fucking you."

    "Maybe that's what I wanted you to think," Helen told him calmly.

    Pierre considered her words and then said, "You can't be saying that to upset me so it's got to for your husband's benefit. Do you think I can't tell? Do you think I don't know that I make you cum more than any other man you've ever been with?"

    Automatically my head turned to hear my wife's response but she said nothing and this encouraged him to continue bragging, "I doubt you'll ever find another man to fill you the way I do. Your husband's useless. After only a few days of having my cock up you I doubt if you can even feel him inside you anymore. Can you?"

    "No," Helen admitted very quietly.

    "Why do you think I encouraged you to keep opening your legs for him?" Pierre asked triumphantly. "It wasn't kindness; I wanted to keep you aware of the contrast between him and me."

    With my mental anguish taken care of, Pierre set about ensuring extreme physical discomfort. He made me lie face down on the floor with arms out at either side then created a yoke by tightly tying my outstretched wrists to the denuded sapling. Finally grabbing me by the scruff of the neck, almost without effort, he hoisted me to my feet. Pierre then efficiently collapsed and packed the tent, placed both back packs on his own shoulders and we began the long trek back to the cabin.

    We did have brief rests during which he allowed Helen to feed me food and water but there was no respite from the pain in my shoulders. Back at the cabin I was released while we ate a scratch meal and I thought his retribution was over but, after an hour, Pierre ordered me to kneel on the floor in front of him. While leaning forward on his instructions, he pinioned my arms with the rope then pushed me down to do the same with my ankles and as a final indignity tied ankles and wrists together in what I think is called a hog-tie.

    Looping his arm through the juncture of limbs he carried me, on his arm like a basket, through into the bedroom, shepherding Helen in front. Once there he ordered her, "Strip."

    "I damn well won't. I'm not doing anything you say while you're like this," she told him defiantly.

    "Either take off your clothes or I'll do it for you."

    My wife's rebellion was short lived because she meekly undressed, draping the discarded garments over the bottom of the bed. Standing naked in front of him she asked, "Why are you doing this?"

    "Your husband thinks you need rescuing but he has to realise that you want me to fuck you, so he's going to see how I send you crazy with pleasure when I put my cock inside you," Pierre explained.

    "It's for his own good. After this he should accept how things are."

    "I'm not having sex with you while the man I love is lying helpless and in pain by the side of the bed. You can't expect me to," Helen told him with a look of determination on her face.

    "I can force you."

    "Yes you can but that doesn't really give the impression that you're hoping for, does it?"

    Pierre considered this for several seconds and then conceded, "He remains in the room all night and he stays tied up but I will let him straighten out and make him more comfortable. Only on condition that first, you suck my cock the way you know I like and explain to your husband why you like having it in your mouth so much."

    Helen nodded her agreement upon which Pierre let his shorts drop to the floor and stepped out of them to place himself lightly perched on the edge of the bed. My wife squatted in front of him and I managed to roll on my side, the better to watch what I did not really want to see. She grasped his thick shaft in one hand and placed the other under his scrotum before turning to me and saying, "Do I really need to explain? One look at this magnificent organ gives the answer, I doubt if there is a woman in the world who wouldn't go crazy for the chance to suck a cock like this."

    Her next act was to bend his cock down to quickly lick the tip that was just emerging from his foreskin, before nuzzling her face into his general genital area. Pulling back she bounced his testicles on her hand, informing me, "They're as big as oranges and I like to suck them as well. I just love the sweaty masculine taste."

    I lay and watched her do the whole routine, licking up and down the shaft with obvious pleasure and then stretching her lips to the maximum extent to allow an impossible length of cock deep into her mouth. After a time Pierre stopped her with the cue 'Time to fuck' upon which she leaped onto the bed with unconcealed eagerness to lie with legs expectantly spread. I was shocked how much he had conditioned her in so relatively few days, for the look I saw on my wife's face was one of craving.

    Before giving her what she wanted he honoured the bargain cutting the rope joining wrists and ankles, then threw a pillow down and lifted me until I was seated on the pillow and leaning against the wall.

    By the time he had rejoined her on the bed Helen had bent herself double, with ankles alongside her ears, held in place by her hands and without hesitation Pierre plunged his rigid pole into the proffered orifice. I was amazed at how far her cunt lips had to stretch to encompass his huge girth and the sheer volume of hot flesh that she could accommodate within her.

    There was no mistaking the pleasure she felt just having his cock inside her even before he began to fuck with rapid rhythmic strokes. In addition to the same cries of passion that I had overheard from the adjoining room, Helen kept up a stream of verbal encouragement, "Fuck me, fuck me you bastard, do it to me, make me cum." Make her cum he did, a countless number of times and every orgasm of greater magnitude than any I could hope to achieve. This 'viewing' could leave me demoralised for the rest of my life for if this was real fucking then it was beyond my ability. For the first time I could answer the question 'What's the difference between a poke and a fuck', I poked, he fucked.

    In the midst of my misery, I found some consolation in the thought that only deep love could have made her run away from this to be with me. It was a valid thought but soon submerged in the evidence of how much he had made my wife his creature. An insidious idea took hold that perhaps this was the natural order, that Helen belonged with a man like this rather than me but I fought it by concentrating on small inconsequential detail, such as the way her internal juices built up on his gleaming shaft.

    At one point I must have pushed myself up, the better to see, until I was almost vertical, propped against the wall. I know I was standing when they switch position, he on his back and Helen on top, impaled on his cock. This was the hardest part to watch. Before, with his powerful piston like strokes he had been doing it to her but now she was pleasuring herself on him, sensuously, almost in slow motion. She would raise herself then let herself slide back down, wriggling and squirming until every available inch of flesh was inside her.

    Was she pleasuring herself or trying to give him pleasure, it was hard to tell. At times she rubbed her tits sexually against his barrel chest seemingly for his benefit but at others, with the almost same motion, she seemed more intent on keeping her clitoris in contact with his shaft. He had given her innumerable orgasms but with this lewd use of her body Helen returned the favour by tempting him until he ejaculated. As his cum pump into her Pierre gave a great bull like roar and I saw a smile of satisfaction on my wife's face as she received the reward for her effort. Unable to take anymore, I slid back down to the pillow and let my mind switch off. Maybe they fucked again but I doubt it for after the day's efforts, both must have been as close to exhaustion as I.

    I woke with my upper body still propped against the wall although I had slumped down slightly while asleep. Pierre was on his back, lying motionless down the centre of the bed. Helen lay face down horizontally across it, her head resting on his lower torso near his groin and with a hand still wrapped round his huge phallus, which was standing up like a flag-pole. The greater part of her legs protruded beyond the edge of the bed and, in plain view, her cunt still gaped open with much evidence remaining of the semen that had oozed from it. I spent over twenty minutes contemplating that grossly enlarged and defiled orifice that had once been my private territory.

    Pierre woke first and was instantly alert. After gently extracting himself from under my wife's sleeping face he padded round the bed to cut me free from my bonds. "No hard feelings I hope – it was only to prevent future problems," he said. I made no reply but could claim a bursting bladder as reason for a rapid exit from that room of humiliation.

    The period of eating and getting ready for the day that followed is a complete blur. I cannot remember a single sentence that was spoken except that as Helen and I walked away for another day on our own, Pierre called after her, "You ought to give your hubby some of that special sexing. I know you probably want to keep it all for me but if you give him a taste now and then it might keep him more contented."

    When we were hardly out of sight of the cabin I had to ask, "Why did you put on such an exhibition with him last night?"

    Helen halted to face me. "Because everything that Pierre said was true and I also agree with his reasoning," she said sincerely. "If I hated doing it with him, was suffering every day and prying for it all to end, then there would be a reason for you to risk your life trying to save me but it's actually the exact opposite. The only sensible thing for you to do is just sit tight until the end of the month."

    "Are you saying you would rather be with him than me?"

    "Don't be silly. I love you and I detest him as a man. What I want is for us to be back at home, just like we used to be."

    "How can we possibly be the same especially with his cock being so big, it can't ever be the same as it was?" I asked rather petulantly.

    "I'll have shrunk back to my old size before we've been home a week. Just wait and see."

    "But after the effect that Pierre has on you won't you always hanker to be made to feel that way again?" In my mind this was the killer.

    "If we had gone on the historical holiday instead of coming here, "Helen began thoughtfully, "You would have had a fantastic time, you would have loved the experience and want it to keep on, you would have made the most of it but at the same time accepted that it would never ever happen again. That is exactly how I feel right now."

    I grudgingly accepted the comparison and we passed a reasonably pleasant day without mentioning the subject again but I don't think either of us had the previous evening out of our minds. On the return journey we had to hurry because we saw the clouds building and had just nicely reached the shelter of the cabin when the rain started. It was the beginning of a four day storm that kept us confined and introduced a new element to my ordeal.

    That night I was allowed to sleep in the bunk room but with the usual pornographic sound track. Fortunately I found that my 'in the same room' experience had somewhat inured me to the sounds.

    Next morning rain and high winds were lashing the cabin and it was surprising how much the temperature had dropped. Pierre settled down in a corner with his whittling, already a kind of mermaid figure was starting to take shape. I started a jig-saw on the table and Helen curled up in the armchair with another book.

    After a brief break for lunch we all returned to the same activities but after a while Pierre packed away his handiwork and sprawled himself on the couch. I thought there was something significant in the move and I was not mistaken because after only a few minutes, he called to Helen, "Hey Hot Lips, come over here and suck my cock."

    My wife shut her book and stood but then told him, "I will but only in the bedroom."

    Pierre laughed. "After last night I see no reason for shyness but if that's the way you want it." With that he followed her out of the room. They might as well have performed in front of me because over the next hour my mental images were as vivid as if I were actually watching.

    Helen emerged first just steps in front of him. She just walked back to her chair but he felt obliged to say loudly, "After swallowing all that, I hope you've got room left for the evening meal."

    After that, each day of our confinement, during the afternoon Pierre took her into the bedroom for periods up to two hours and when emerging always made some comment about what they had been doing. Helen kept her face impassive but I could tell from the pleasured glow that she had not found the interlude too unpleasant. The unfortunate fallout from those four restricted days was that Pierre had acquired a taste for afternoon sex. As we set out on the first day that sunshine allowed our excursions to resume, Pierre ordered me, "Make sure you get back early because I've got a little job for your wife before we eat."

    Pierre did not demand daytime sex every day but although frequent it seemed to be done on a whim or possibly designed to keep me unsettled. Two days later, just as Helen and I were about to leave for the day, he called her back, telling me to wait outside. Anticipating a long wait I walked down to the water but was pleasantly surprised when my wife appeared after only fifteen minutes. I assumed that he had merely wanted to tell her something. However, after we had gone only a short way along the trail she called a halt saying, "I've got cum running down my leg. Please don't look while I do something about it."

    I turned my back but still managed to watch as she removed both her trousers and panties then used the underwear to soak up the mess, before pushing the sodden garment in her pocket. While busy with this she explained, "He wanted a quickie so I dropped my pants and he just bent me over the table."

    When we had finished eating later in the day, Helen suddenly said, "You know why I can't let you fuck me but I've realised I can suck you or even use my hand if that helps."

    With Pierre's sperms swimming inside her at that moment, my pride made it seem humiliating to accept any less so I rejected the offer and then regretted doing so for the rest of the day.

    In similar circumstances, one morning a couple of days afterwards, I was again sent to wait outside. This time her absence was more like ninety minutes but on reaching me I received a big smile as she said, "He didn't fuck me. I only had to strip and pose for him. That carving he's doing is meant to be me."

    At the end of the second week Helen told me that she thought Pierre intended to start goading me and warned me not to react. I asked what she meant by 'goad'. "I think he's going to start rubbing your nose in the fact that he has made you into a cuckold."

    "Cuckold?" I had heard the term without being sure of the meaning. It sounded medieval, the kind of word Shakespeare might use.

    "By the strict dictionary definition, any man with a cheating wife is a cuckold but more recently it has come to mean a husband who knows his wife is having sex with someone else."

    "What do you think he intends to either say or do?"

    Apparently changing the subject, Helen told me, "I've been asking Pierre about the man he killed. I had assumed it happened when he was imposing himself on the other couple but it seems they'd been submitting to him, like we have, for over two weeks. I'm not sure what caused it to all blow up. Pierre admits to teasing but blames the guy's poor sense of humour for the fight."

    "That doesn't mean that he's going to start on me."

    "I think it does," my wife insisted. "Up to now he's been satisfied with getting sex from me any time he wants it but the novelty is wearing off. He has actually said it would be more fun if you seemed to mind a bit more about him fucking me."

    I thought about this and decided to find out for myself, so while Helen was in the bedroom bathing from a pail of hot water, I asked Pierre about the murder.

    "I didn't intend for it to happen," he said, apparently quite relaxed to talk about it. "They convicted me for murder but it was really an accident. I only got ten years so I think the judge saw it a bit that way and I reckon that if I hadn't been poking the guy's wife it would have been even less."

    "So how did it happen," I wanted to know.

    "He was a big guy but when I took over he put up far less resistance than you. Even two weeks later he seemed happy enough with the situation and so was she but then the wives always are. Well I got careless. He managed to make himself a club and hit me by surprise. It hurt me badly and would have finished me if he hadn't hesitated. That gave me the chance to fight back but I'd lost my temper and didn't stop when I should."

    Picking up on his use of 'wives' in the plural, I asked, "How many times have you done this?"

    "You are the fourth couple. It started when I was hunting and accidentally blundered onto the cabin of the first pair but it was already half way through their month. Next time I was geared up and ready and had even picked my target but that was the year it went wrong. After I was released from jail I wasn't going to risk it again but then I found a young couple out camping. The tent was so small we had to do it outside. The boyfriend always had the chance to walk away but preferred to stay and watch. I think he was almost as fascinated by my cock as she was. They never reported what had happened and that's what encouraged me to try my luck with you two."

    I thought Pierre had finished talking but then he volunteered, "You're the best of the lot, at least your wife is. That's a very passionate woman you've got there. You must have been keeping her on short rations or else she wouldn't appreciate what I have to offer so much. Hell, I wouldn't be getting all the fucking I am if she wasn't always so eager."

    At that moment the bedroom door opened and, her ablutions completed, Helen started to come out. Pierre winked at me and said, "Watch this," then gave her the instruction, "Go straight back in there if you want me to make you dirty again." Without a word my wife turned round and did as he said. Throwing a triumphant look to me he said expansively, "Come in and watch if you want, I may even let you join in if you do." It was an offer I had to decline.

    When alone with me, Helen seemed to play down her sexuality, probably trying to reduce the temptation on me but on our next full day out she deviated from this. After eating our picnic lunch in warm sun she stretched out sensuously in a way I would once thought invitational. Nothing was said for a while and then she revealed, "Last night Pierre wanted to know you ever stuck your dick in me the back way. When I told him 'a couple of times' he wanted to try like that but it hurt far too much and he had to stop."

    I was relieved to hear this and was about to say so but my wife had not finished. "He said I needed opening up first. His idea was that I should encourage you to fuck my bum to get me ready for him."

    She paused. "It made me realise I could have let you have me that way right from the start but you may not want to now he has suggested it."

    There may have not been outright goading but Pierre made many snide comments. Once in front of Helen he said, "When I'm out of your lives I hope you're not expecting your wife to go back to getting all her satisfaction from you. Without me taking all her energy she might start giving you more but she's still going to need better men to fill all the places that you can't reach."

    On her first opportunity after this, Helen tried to reassure me by saying, "Don't take any notice of Pierre. When we're safely back home I'm going to put all of this behind me and I swear I'll never have sex with any other man but you." I clung to my wife's words because I needed to but deep down I felt that his carried the more conviction.

    Another development was that he liked making me a player in his carnal relationship but only on a verbal level. For example, one day when he and I were at the wood pile he ordered, "Before you start work, pop inside and tell your wife I want to fuck her under the trees." Even more extreme was the day Helen and I were on our way out when he called me back to say, "Tell your wife she can go with you if she wants but if she'd prefer to sit on my cock all day instead, it's ready and waiting." To keep the peace Helen did go back and I don't think we got another day out alone after that because Pierre decided that he wanted to keep her ready and available for him all the time.

    I have spoken little about my mental state but it got so that I permanently suffered some form of arousal, ranging from partial erections to a painfully stiff penis. My refusal to masturbate undoubtedly contributed to this physical distress but I felt it was a matter of principle. Rightly of wrongly I believed that if I gave myself relief it would effectively condone Pierre's actions. I had to accept the situation but was determined not to take any pleasure from it. Despite this nature intervened with a safety valve that caused a steady trickle of pre-cum down my leg and every morning I woke to a sticky semen puddle on my thigh. The only blessing is that I was unable to recall the dreams that prompted the emissions.

    The constant nature of the sex meant that it was no longer restricted to the bedroom with my wife having abandoned her resistance to performing in front of me. Fortunately there was no requirement for me to stay and watch so I invariably went out. This meant that I was able to spend many hours wandering by myself in the locality of the cabin. On one of these excursions I was clambering on the pile of fallen boulders on the other side of the outcrop, thinking it was somewhere Pierre might have hidden his paddle.

    Climbing near the top I stepped on an almost spherical lump of rock and almost fell when it moved easily under my foot. Further examination showed that the boulder was poised almost on its point of balance and it struck me how easy it would be to push it down upon my tormentor, if only I could get him to stand underneath. My mind immediately started thinking how I might persuade Pierre to place himself in that vulnerable position.

    There was less than a week left and I had to weigh both the risk and the morality of taking such drastic action. That evening, while Helen was visiting the latrine, Pierre treated me to a confidence that effectively sealed his fate. With a boastful grin he told me, "All this sex is fine but there is just one particular high that makes it all worth while, and that's the kick I get looking into a guy's eyes and seeing the moment when he first realises that I am going to put my cock in his woman and he can't do a damn thing to stop me." The man was evil and deserved to die.

    During my times spent waiting outside I noticed that after his afternoon sex Pierre invariably made a visit to the latrine. I reasoned that that it might be easier to trick him at these times, when he was possibly less alert. To start my plan, I smuggled a now redundant back pack out of the cabin and filled it with pebbles before hiding it in a small gulley. The next day, while Pierre was treating Helen to her afternoon fuck, I crouched down in the gulley watching the cabin door and the moment he emerged I stood up and began walking quickly towards the outcrop, carrying the heavy pack. Frustratingly, when I glanced back from the outcrop it was to find that he had not noticed me.

    I repeated the exercise the next day and this time when I looked back Pierre was walking suspiciously in my direction. Hurrying on to the rock pile I clambered up until reaching a point three feet directly below the poised boulder. I waited until he appeared round the outcrop then knelt and lowered the pack down a gap between two great rocks, leaving it lying just barely within reach. At this Point Pierre shouted out, I looked back and then, as if in panic, climbed higher up. He had started to run but seeing I had effectively trapped myself he slowed again to a walk.

    From the bottom of the pile Pierre looked up, a cruel smile on his face, and said, "What have you just hidden?"

    "Nothing," I told him.

    By this time he was just below me and looking down he must have been able to see the backpack. "I hope you are telling me the truth," he said. "If I find you've lied I'm going to really hurt you this time. I'm going to make you unable to fuck your wife or any woman ever again." He laughed nastily, "I might even make you eat your own balls this time."

    Pierre confidently lay down and reached for the pack which was my signal to place a foot on the boulder and roll it over the edge. There was no cry but a satisfying crunch. Looking down I saw that the rock had struck almost exactly in the centre of his back. 'Gotcha, you bastard,' I swore but in a terrifying 'terminator' moment the boulder slowly began to rise. Fortunately after moving up over two inches it suddenly fell back, accompanied by a gurgling sound. It didn't move again.

    I sat and watched for about twenty minutes but there was only a deathly silence from below. His legs still protruded so I spent another hour moving other smaller rocks to pile around so that the body could not be seem from any angle and then set off to give my wife the good news. Outside the cabin I removed the broad grin from my face and replaced it with a more sombre expression, before entering to announce, "Pierre is dead."

    "What happened?"

    "I just killed him; I pushed a boulder on him." I told her triumphantly.

    It was not a look of relief that came to her face. "Wasn't that a bit final, I mean he never really hurt either of us."

    I could have mentioned all the mental hurt I had suffered by his actions but instead I said simply, "I felt it was necessary."

    "Why? Why did you need to? It's almost the end of the month with only another four days to get through before the boat comes to pick us up."

    "There was no guarantee that he wouldn't kill us when he'd finished with us. I just guarded us against that possibility."

    Helen nodded, "That's true but I don't think he would. He couldn't kill you without killing me and I think he was fond of me in his way."

    She wanted to see where it happened so I took her to the pile of boulders and described what had occurred. Helen thought we ought to get his body out and give him a proper burial but I insisted that the body was far less likely to be discovered where it was than in some rough grave. I was rather hurt by her attitude but she made it right during the walk back to the cabin by saying, "I am glad he's gone. He was making me into something I'm not."

    The first task was to gather Pierre's scant belongings and either burn or otherwise dispose of them. This led to the wrapped up carving. On unfolding the cloth I was amazed to see what it contained because the enclosed statuette of a female figure was exquisite. About ten inches high, it was perfectly formed and I would have thought it impossible to achieve such smoothness of finish, with only a knife and a few flint chippings.

    I cannot say that the face bore any likeness to Helen's but the body was undoubtedly her with the same ripe breasts, narrow waist and swelling hips. The figurine female was seated on a rock with thighs slightly parted and ankles crossed. On the pubic mound there was some representation of curled hair but below it the vulva was shown swollen into high prominence and divided by a deep cleft. I am not a man who wilfully destroys beauty but my first instinct was to take it outside and use the axe on it.

    Helen gazed at the small work of art in silence and then said quietly, "I want to keep it."

    Her words provoked a different thought. Had Pierre presented it to her at the end of the month as a gift and keepsake of their times together, no matter what my wife wanted, I would have reduced it to matchwood at the first opportunity but in the new circumstances the statuette could legitimately be considered spoils of war. As such it was less a celebration of my month of misery than a marker for the fact that I had avenged the stain on my wife's honour.

    That night when Helen said she was going to bed, out of habit I almost went to my bunk and it was only feeling some awkwardness that I joined her in the bedroom. Even in bed things did not improve because I felt totally inhibited about initiating activity due to memories of my sexual debacle on the night of our failed escape. My wife guessed my problem and took over saying, "You just lie there and let me make love to you."

    With just hands and mouth she reduced me to a state of pure ecstasy, using her skill to ensure that it was not over too soon. The fact that she must have done the same for Pierre countless times could not detract from the pleasure. Our lovemaking followed the same limited pattern the next night and it was not until our last night in the cabin that I finally achieved consummation in the honeymoon bed.

    For those last three days we just hung around the cabin, really just killing time until the boat came to collect us. The only necessary action during that time was to carry Pierre's kayak between us further along the beach then cave in the side with a rock and push it into deep water. On the last morning I walked by myself round to the pile of boulders to check that the body remained well concealed. Looking down in a crevice I noticed a small posy of wild flowers but have never mentioned that I saw it.

    When the boat arrived it had the same captain but this time he had a black guy to manhandle our boxes.

    "So you're still alive," the captain joked on seeing us but then explained, "When you didn't radio in we tried contacting you but there was no response. I was going to sail by and check on you but then that big storm happened and I never got round to it since."

    As we sailed away Helen went below deck but I remained by the rail watching the cabin recede into the distance. I was thinking about how easy killing proved to be when it is meant to be difficult for normal people. Countless films show captives who at some point gain possession of the gun and point it at the villain but then are unable to shoot allowing the bad guy to simply walk up and take it from their hand. I did not hesitate before toppling that boulder and nor did I feel the slightest twinge of conscience afterwards. To the contrary, all I felt was the warm glow of vengeance achieved.

    Perhaps I ought to check up on Jack Fallon.

    Update.

    One night in bed when I began to get amorous, Helen rolled on her front and by dint of provocative squirming indicated that she wanted me to put my stiff penis in her anus. I complied and thoroughly enjoyed it. Afterwards, feeling good, I said, "Well at least he never managed to have you that way."

    There was a long silence while my wife struggled with whether to tell the truth. That itself gave the game away so realising this she said, "Actually he did. When you refused to help, Pierre started pushing his fingers up trying to make me bigger. It didn't do much good but then he found a jar of bear grease in the bottom of the wardrobe and that made all the difference. I glad he did because he wouldn't leave me alone that last week and at least my poor twat got a bit of a rest."

    In the hotels on the journey back and the first few days at home we had full sex every night. I had not seen any significance in this until Helen said, "My period is well overdue and I'm pretty sure I'm pregnant."

    "That's not a problem, you get an abortion," I said, quite unruffled. "I didn't make love to you even when I could so that there was no possibility that a child could be mine."

    Helen nodded. "I know that's what we agreed but it's not quite that straightforward. The night we made love in the tent it was unlikely I would get pregnant but it was possible. Some women say they can tell the moment they are impregnated and although I never believed it I felt something that night. It was certainly very special, that's all I'm saying."

  4. #4
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Trying To Do The Decent Thing

    By ukresearcher ©

    Note: This story was written before the advent of easy access to internet porn.

    Doing the decent thing.

    If it had not been for the vasectomy I would have recognised the signs much sooner. After all, my wife Adele and I had already travelled the pregnancy road three times - four if you count that initial miscarriage. Yes - all the signposts were there, mainly the morning sickness but also including the significant tenderness of her breasts, (at certain times in any ordinary month, I knew not to squeeze her tits but during early pregnancy she could not even bear the slight pressure of my body against them.) This time it took me a long time to realise her condition but I think that is understandable - I mean, if you fire blanks from a revolver at a friend and he falls down, you assume that he is messing about and do not seriously consider the possibility that you have killed him.

    Right at the start I thought that it was food poisoning, blaming the sea-food Adele had been the only one to eat on our last meal out and I put down her rather morose demeanour down to her feeling under the weather from the sickness. Her tender tits were harder to explain away and it was this factor which eventually prompted me to try a double check at the vasectomy clinic.

    I think that a little bit of history is appropriate here. For the first three years of the marriage my wife was on the pill and this was an idyllically happy period. Then escalating side effects combined with scare stories in the press decided her to give it up. We had already been discussing starting a family, so what better time was there to start. Adele is pretty fertile so she copped for one pretty well straight away but this turned to be a false start with heartache and trauma. We persevered and in a relatively short time our first son was born. I had a horror of condoms so from then on we depended on the old coitus interruptus and a bit of safe period theory complemented by some oral and anal sex. The net result was that we had three children in just under five years. At that point, having found out what was causing them, (as they say), I booked into a private clinic and had the snip. For a week I felt as if I was carrying my balls round in a bucket but over the six years since then the memory has faded.

    I entered the vasectomy clinic with very different emotions from the first time. The first time I had been filled with trepidation tempered with the belief that I was doing the responsible thing. Now I felt totally embarrassed. The girl on reception was just finishing varnishing her nails so I charitably allowed that it was necessity rather than rudeness, which prevented her from looking up straight away. I could not wait. "I had a vasectomy six years ago," I blurted out. "I would like a check to make sure that it really worked."

    Now she did look up with a badly suppressed smirk and an 'Oh dear, not another one' expression on her face. She pressed the intercom to announce me as a Code 666 and ask if the doctor was free to see me. I did not hear his reply but apparently he was free because I was allowed through to his office. In contrast to his reception staff the doctor was very professional with a practised sympathetic manner. I gave my name and restated my case. He smiled and said, "Well at least it is not my handiwork that is in question because I have only been here for the last five years."

    "I am not really questioning anybody's work. I have only really come for my own peace of mind."

    "I understand that and we will of course do you a test free of charge as part of your original guarantee but I can assure you now that of all the men that we have re-tested, not one operation has been found at fault."

    "All?" I repeated. "Have there been many?"

    "Dozens - literally dozens while I've been working here." Then, seeing the shock on my face he qualified, "You must realise that in the same period we have performed hundreds of operations."

    I was still shocked. I had gone there in the belief that I was possibly unique only to discover that I was only one out of an army of cuckolded men. By that I time I had realised that there was only a one in a million chance that I was the father of the child my wife was almost certainly carrying. However, I still went on with the test. It is a sign that I still had some resilience of spirit at that point, for when a very pretty nurse left me in an empty room give a sample; I wished she could have stayed to help me produce the semen.


    As expected the test declared that it was 100% certain that I could not father a child - I waited for two hours at the clinic until the result could be told to me personally rather than have it posted to my home.

    So - my wife had been unfaithful to me. This hurt but not as much as might be expected because I harboured a dark secret of my own. During those five long years when Adele had been almost exclusively a mother rather than a wife, there was one occasion on which I had strayed from the straight and narrow.

    On a two day course away from home, drinking on lonely solitary splendour at the bar, I started chatting to a girl and very quickly it seemed, she was following me up to me room. I was envisioning a long night of badly needed passion but once in bed she seemed to go cold. We did have sex but very disappointing sex - it's no exaggeration to say that I have had more pleasure from my hand. She left shortly afterwards leaving me with a heavy weight on my conscience and all for virtually nothing. So you can see why I was not willing to condemn my wife out of hand for a sin that I had committed myself.

    When we met, at nineteen, she was three years younger than me. We got on well but it was six months before we had full sex and we married a year after that. Then she was not particularly attractive with rather small breasts and on the thin side - but she did have exceptional legs. The years and motherhood have been kind to her. Now that she has mellowed, there are elements of true beauty in her face, she has filled out and her tits are better than many men could hope for. We live in a fairly small village where I manage the local estate agent office that handles the whole district -it may be limited but does produce a reasonable income. How would I describe myself? Imagine a 38-year-old estate agent, married for sixteen years and father to three pre-pubescent kids and you will not go far wrong.

    When we discussed previous sexual experience, Adele admitted to one previous lover, the year before we met. She told me that he was the only son of a single parent mother who doted on him. The relationship lasted nine months, during the last six of which they had sex - but only once a fortnight when his mother attended an environmental concerns committee meeting. I did not need a calculator to work out that this amounted to little more than a dozen times altogether. As it happened this was only slightly more than my own tally over the years but I had accumulated my score as one-off occasions with different females. In a reversal of traditional sexual behaviour, all of my conquests lost interest as soon as they had their way with me. It was only after the marriage that Adele remembered to mention that she had actually lost her virginity at sixteen to some unknown male while stoned out of her mind at a party.

    Despite the result of the test, I said nothing and it was not until three days later that things came to a head. When the kids were in bed, Adele poured two drinks, gave me one and sat down facing me. Her face seemed particularly drawn but I realised afterwards that this had been tension. "You really don't look well," I said. "You ought to see the doctor."

    "I went to see him this morning," she told me, "I suppose you have guessed that I'm pregnant."

    "I had come to that conclusion."

    "You know there is very little chance that it's yours," she said meeting my eyes for the first time.

    "That thought had crossed my mind as well," I said.

    Adele took a long drink from her glass. I think that she had expected a barrage of questions and was at a loss how to continue. "Was it rape?" I asked. To explain this question I must tell you that I have very strong opinions on abortion believing that the only two possible justifications are danger to health or forced impregnation. I was checking for this option and also deliberately giving Adele an excuse because it is well known that the majority of women who are raped don't tell their partners about it.

    She shook her head. "No - it wasn't rape."

    "How long has the affair been going on?" I thought that it was the logical follow up question.

    "It wasn't an affair either. I only went with him the one time - I mean, I only spent one night with him."

    I could forgive this. I was after all, the direct equivalent my own transgression - when I took that girl to my room, my intent had been the same if not the actual fruition. I smiled to let my wife know that this had not upset me as much as she might have expected.

    "He's called E..." she started to say but I held up a hand to stop her.

    "I don't want to know any details at all," I said making an impromptu decision that I was to bitterly regret over the next two days. Some consolation can sometimes be drawn from knowing all the facts but there is an unlimited number of permutations that the ignorant mind can dredge up for self torment.

    "I was thinking about adoption," she said hesitantly after a fairly long pause. I was not surprised that she had bypassed termination. Brought up as a Catholic, Adele fell most definitely in to the lapsed category but retained abhorrence of abortion and to a much lesser extent, contraception.

    As it happened, I also had intense feelings about adoption. Before I met Adele, my older brother had fathered an illegitimate daughter who he had seen only once before she was handed to an adoption agency. Over the years I have though often of the little girl and wondered what had happened to her. I knew that I could never let a child of mine disappear to who knows where - so how could I demand such a sacrifice from the woman that I loved. "I will accept the child as mine - nobody need ever know any different," I said magnanimously, wanting only to bring back a hint of happiness to my wife's face. She did smile and kiss me lovingly but my words certainly had not lightened her load in the way that I had intended.

    Over the next two days she seemed even more morose than before her confession - it puzzled me but I said nothing. We had spent a long quiet evening watching mediocre television and were preparing to go to bed when she suddenly grabbed me with tears streaming down her face and blurted out, "There's no chance of you pretending that the baby is yours Simon - because it won't be white."

    That floored me and I think I stared at her with jaw hanging open in the traditional gob-smacked manner. Adele took a deep breath and said, "And while I am at it I have got to tell you that I have been with loads of other men during the past year."

    Finally my anger broke through. "Been with, been with," I snarled. "Why use polite euphemisms when you have behaved like a bloody whore?"

    "OK. Lots of men fucked me before Errol - is that what you want me to say," she snapped back but was then immediately contrite. "I'm sorry Simon you have every right to be upset. I don't know what to say."

    Strangely I found a grain of hope in this new knowledge. "Perhaps one of the others might be the father," I suggested.

    Adele shook her head sadly. "The timing is wrong and anyway it wouldn't make any difference because all of the others were black too."

    "All of them?"

    "Yes all of them. Every one."

    "You had better tell me everything - right from the beginning," I said.

    Adele folded her hands on her lap. "It started at Jenny's hen-night," she began.

    I had better fill in a bit of background before relating what my wife had to say. For more than ten years on almost every Wednesday night, I had driven twenty miles into the city to spend the evening playing bridge. The session lasted from 7pm until 11pm with a half hour break during which the club provided tea and biscuits as part of the small entrance fee. During that period, Adele had her own evenings, at one time mother and child discussion groups, later whist or bingo in the village hall. For the past three years she had been on the committee which organised the village fair and later Xmas festivities. For a couple of years she went to parties from which I benefited. They were lingerie parties and the exotic underwear that Adele brought home certainly enlivened our sex life. Sadly these parties came to an abrupt end when the lady running them was found to have been giving private shows for some of the husbands - the objection was not to her modelling the underwear but the fact that she wore nothing at all. One night Adele brought home a vibrator. I could not understand why it was so unrealistically large, (she could only get about two thirds inside her), but it certainly enhanced our relationship. After foreplay involving this toy, an orgasm was guaranteed when, left to my own devices, I often failed to ring the bell.

    Some eighteen months previously while supermarket shopping in the city, Adele bumped into an old friend called Carla, who she had not seen for over fourteen years and over a coffee they arranged to have a night out together. Early that Friday evening, my wife caught the bus into town to return by taxi at 1 am, very merry from the effects of alcohol but far from inebriated. She had enjoyed a marvellous time, in a group which comprised Carla's flat mate Jenny and a couple of other women friends.

    "They have invited me to go out with them again next month," Adele told me and I was quite happy to agree until she told me how much her evening had cost. With thirty pounds spent on drink and food with more than that for the taxi home, I reckoned that it had been an expensive evening and warned her not to make a habit of it. I also pointed out that my Bridge club only cost two pounds for the evening. "Yes but what about your petrol there and back, every bloody week and you have been doing it for the last ten years. I would like to meet them regularly - so there!" my wife shot back.

    I had to agree that I was being unreasonable but then I had another cause for unease when Adele told me that her new friends called themselves the 'ex-wives club' after the film. I pointed out that she was not an ex wife and said that I didn't want her picking up the habits of women who had no ties - meaning from a morals point of view. Adele laughed. "They call themselves that as a joke because they've all been married before but both Fay and Gloria have new husbands, Jenny is getting married in about six months and Carla has got a fiancé working in Saudi Arabia. You've no need to worry my love because it is perfectly respectable. At the disco last night there were men hovering about but we all danced with each other and anyway, most times they all congregate in Carla's flat, get booze in from the off-licence and spend the evening chatting and listening to CD's. It's a girl thing."

    So she started having her night out and after a few months it came time for Jenny's marriage and the regular night out was made into a hen night with a lot of other female friends and acquaintances involved. Jenny was booked into the hotel where the party was to be held for the night, with her mother on hand to guard her chastity. This left Jenny's own bed at the flat free so Adele was invited to stay overnight there, to travel home by bus on the Saturday morning, saving the horrendous taxi fare. The following month, she again stayed over and the greatly reduced travelling expenses were now matched by my wife spending far less than before on drinks. So when Adele pointed out that as her costs were now so little, she could afford a night out every two weeks instead of four, I was happy to agree. My ulterior motive in appearing so amenable was that I had taken to watching the after midnight movies on the X-rated channel.

    At no time did I have any reason to suspect that anything was amiss. The way that she dressed gave no clue, possibly a trifle more daring than for a village fete but well within the bounds of respectability. I reckon that thousands of women have worn clothes far more sexually explicit and yet finished up a damn sight more chaste. In retrospect there is only fact which I now think had significance and that is that our sexual habits changed. For years Saturday had been our day for love-making but now sex disappeared from the agenda for that day - at least on the Saturdays following her nights away.

    Following that opening remark about the hen night, Adele had stopped and said that as there was a lot to tell we should get drinks or a cup of tea and make ourselves comfortable before she continued. I agreed and some ten minutes later, settled myself for what I knew it would give me no pleasure to hear.

    "At the start I did not like the party," my errant wife began again, "There were too many women crammed together in a small space, some I knew vaguely but most not at all. I also found the atmosphere rather childish with too much loud laughter and lots of puerile smutty jokes of the kind I used to giggle at behind the bike sheds when I was at school. Very quickly I was wishing that the evening could have been for our own small compact group and then finding out that the main event was to be three male strippers pleased me not at all. I could understand why men enjoy watching a female stripper but the prospect of watching a man remove his clothes left me cold. My antipathy increased when the first act came on because it provoked a bedlam of 'Get en off' cries and vulgar whistles from all parts of the room. He had a weasel face, bright ginger hair and he was short and stocky. He got down to the raw amazingly quickly and then strutted about puffing himself up into stereotyped poses with suggestions coming from the audience, phrased in language that I thought only the worst sort of man would use."

    She took a quick glance ay my face before explaining, "I had always believed that male strippers retained some cover and if not only displayed a limp penis briefly at the end of the act. The fact that this was a private party probably explains the difference but all three of these performers sported a full erection virtually from the start of their turn. I was amazed by the size of this first man's prick and assumed that he must be a freak and only performing because of that fact. I may be naïve but up until then I had always believed that you were pretty average - you see David my first was even smaller than you - and yours and his were the only two cocks I had ever seen. Since then I have discovered that God was not very kind to at all in that way my love."

    Adele paused to light a cigarette. "The next one was black - a young bloke, no more than early twenties. He was very fit with all his muscles clearly delineated. Without his clothes, he shone as if polished and I assumed that he must have oiled himself but since then I have found that black people have a natural sheen to their skin. His cock was even bigger than the guy with ginger hair and it looked perfect. It is a funny thing to say about a man but he was beautiful. He was very agile and walked about on his hands doing the splits in both directions and while he was performing, in contrast to the first act, there was total silence. I glanced around quickly and saw that all eyes were riveted upon him and that every woman without exception was licking her lips. I was feeling hot and bothered myself but put that down to the novelty of the situation. He finished his act by standing still as a statue and using muscle power alone, moved his stiff cock to one side then the other, than up and then down. Deservedly he made his exit the thunderous applause."

    There was a pause here as Adele took several drags of her cigarette without speaking. "The star of the show was more audience friendly because where the first two had stayed on the platform throughout, he spent most of his act circulating, if you can call it that. He was older than the others and his cock was much bigger - it was enormous. I think that he was the most muscular of the three but you couldn't tell because he had lots of black hair all over his chest and tattoos on his arms. After quickly stripping, he wandered about letting some women have a quick feel - his balls hung down as big as lemons and some wanted to squeeze those. Because it was Jenny's party he made a point of standing in front of her jiggling his prick close to her face. Quick as a flash she grabbed it, got in her mouth and started sucking as if her life depended upon it. All the women cheered and I felt intensely jealous seeing the look of pleasure on her face. Jenny wouldn't let go of it and all around there was rhythmic clapping and a chant, 'CUM, CUM, CUM'. In the end the guy had to almost prize it out of her mouth but he said ' I've got to finish my act darling. Give me a couple of minutes and it's all yours'.

    I could tell from her eyes that Adele's mind was back in the scene as she continued, "He started circulating some more but all the women were now inflamed with lots of hands really grabbing at him, all wanting some of what Jenny got. Some girls had got their tits out - Fay was one of them, and one was stripped to the waist whirling her bra round her head. He quickly made his way back to Jenny but by then she had passed out, (I think her drinks were spiked) and when everyone saw this, the place went crazy with everyone surging forward. He panicked and ran for a door at the back with a cloud of knickers in the air following him. In what looked like a practised operation, the door opened to let him through and then quickly shut again. I was not part of this mass hysteria but my heart was pounding like crazy and if they had caught him, I don't know what I would have done."

    My wife paused and looked into my eyes trying to judge the effect of her story. I slowly shook my head finding it hard to imagine women behaving like that - not to mention her admitted reactions. I would find it even harder to imagine the things that she still had to tell.

    "The party rather broke up after that even though it was meant to go on longer. Some went home but most dashed off to various night-clubs almost certainly in search of men. I was buzzing - I knew that I was supercharged in a way that I had never been before. Fay and Gloria had disappeared but when Carla asked if I was ready to go back to the flat, I shook my head. I wanted something more out of the evening but was not sure what. Carla gave me a conspiratorial wink. 'I know exactly how you feel,' she said. 'If you promise not to tell the others, I'll take you to a rather special club where I sometimes go to unwind.' Needless to say I was pleased to pledge secrecy."

    Earlier we had opted for coffees but now Adele jumped to pour herself a very large gin, returning with a whiskey for me of equal quantity. I shook my head but she said tersely, "You're going to need it," and pressed it into my hand. I sat back and started to listen with mounting horror and despondency. Until much later I will stop mentioning my own thoughts and actions to report my wife's story in her own words:-

    "We got a taxi, which after only a short distance dropped us outside a doorway in a rather dismal back street. Inside a tiny foyer there was a black man looking immaculate in full dinner suit complete with bow tie. He smiled broadly on seeing Carla, showing a mouthful of very white teeth, 'Can't stay away can you?' he said to which my friend replied, 'I just know what I like.' I made a gesture with my purse offering payment but he waved me through saying that the first time was always free. Carla didn't pay any entrance fee either and I realised that she had not expected to. 'I know Dexter very well,' she explained when I raised my eyebrows at her.

    The room was fairly small and poorly lit but it seemed packed. From what I could see in the dim lighting, there was not another white face there apart from the pair of us. There was a wreath of smoke around each of the sparse light bulbs and a peculiar odour seemed to permeate the whole atmosphere. It was not until I saw a very thick cigarette being passed hand to hand that I realised the cause of the smell. The loud background music had a steady insistent beat but the hubbub of conversation muted the melody beyond recognition. Almost immediately we were approached by a quartet of males, dressed alike in loose baggy clothes all four sporting a great amount of gold in the way of neck chains, rings and bracelets. They all knew Carla and greeted her warmly while looking at me with open curiosity.

    We were shepherded to a spot near the bar and soon had drinks in our hands. My friend was chatting happily but I could barely understand a single word said to her. I took the opportunity to look around and was shocked to find myself the focus of so many eyes. But eyes that all looked at me in a certain way - I could not have felt more exposed had I been completely naked. At one time I would have simply shrivelled inside but at that moment, affected by the drinks, the smoke and the previous part of the evening I glowed, even holding my breath to make my tits look even bigger.

    Two of the four guys that we now seemed to be with, were pressed unnecessarily close against me but maybe they had little choice given the general crush. The novelty of this situation, completely foreign to my experience, exited me in a strange way and made me feel kind of highly tuned. Added to that, I had a light-headedness undoubtedly induced by the cannabis fumes. I really should have attended to the call of nature before leaving the party but now it became a matter of urgency. I whispered my problem to Carla and she led me to the loo. Pushing our way through the packed bodies, I felt the fleeting touch of many hands but the expected serious grope never materialised. We went into the same cubicle and took turns. 'What do you think of this place then?' my friend asked looking up.

    'Exciting.' It was the nearest word that I could think of.

    'And how does it make you feel?'

    'Horny.' I intended that as a joke but it was the truth.

    Carla gave a satisfied smile. 'That's all that I need to know,' she said with a secretive smile.

    Soon after we had returned to our new friends near the bar, Carla said something to the others and I found myself filtering outside and accompanying them to the end of the street. There we flagged down a taxi and all piled in to travel with the two females sitting upon the legs of the men. There was no significance in this arrangement other than expediency but I still felt a thrill on detecting unmistakable evidence that one had become rather aroused having me on his lap. As we all crowded into the flat, it had very much the air of our girlie evenings and I think that lulled me into a false sense of security.

    There was a three-seater settee and two armchairs, perfect for the ex wives club plus me but one short for the current number. I sat on the settee, with a male on either side, Carla took an armchair whereupon, one black man sat on the floor with his back against her legs and the other draped himself along the arm of her chair. We started chatting and I understood the four men a lot better - either I was picking up on their intonation or they were speaking more slowly for my benefit. At that stage all the slang words still left me in the dark.

    A CD was started and someone produced a joint which was passed round - at first I tried to refuse but quickly capitulated to pressure. My first drag made me dizzy, the second was nothing special but after the third it felt as if I was floating six inches in the air. Instead of sitting at the ends of the settee as the girls would have done, my two companions were crowded close to me with their thighs hard against mine. This did not bother me - in my airborne state, I actually found it rather reassuring. We talked about this and that during which exchanges I elicited the information that their names were Clay and Adam. I was in a relaxed state, pleasantly drifting and drawing secret pleasure from the proximity of warm bodies on either side when I realised that Carla was standing looking down at me. 'My two studs are taking me for a bit of private passion - you three will have to amuse yourselves for a while,' she said.

    Too late I had discovered that my friend had place a different interpretation on my earlier words to what I had intended. I realised that distraction was my only hope was to keep talking until Carla returned. The two lads seemed happy to go along with this and it was reassuring that they had not pounced on me immediately. I talked ten to the dozen asking about work, brothers, sisters, parents, hobbies and even pets. They answered everything with amused smiles and I could not help noticing what extraordinarily perfect white teeth they both had and how pink and wet their tongues looked in contrast to the black skin. Inevitably one leaned forward to kiss me. It was obvious that I had to give them something more than conversation because I had already run out of topics and I was not at all sure how long 'a while' would be. Also I have to admit that I was not averse to the thought of having one of those sexy pink tongues in my mouth. Both guys demanded kisses, in fact a damn sight more than one. I thoroughly enjoyed them. They were the first intimate kisses that I had exchanged with anyone other than you since we met and I can't deny that the race difference was an additional titillating factor.

    At some point they started fondling my breasts. I was pretty worked up from the kissing and this did not help but I was still in control of myself and figured that I could easily keep these two happy without it getting serious until Carla finished her business in the bedroom. I was less sure when they undid the blouse buttons, pushed up my bra and started gnawing on a nipple each because my heart began to pound and I had a growing sensation of wetness between my legs. As if by prearranged signal, Clay and Alan each took one of my hands and rested them on the front of their pants. I did not remove my hands but deliberately left them immobile even though it was hard to resist the temptation to squeeze the throbbing bulges under my fingers.

    My two admirers stopped sucking, lifted my hands to the vacated breasts and indicated that they wanted me to play with myself. I was more than happy to oblige because it was less arousing for me and reduced the risk of getting tell tale teeth marks on my tits. I could have done that all night but too soon they stopped me and I willingly returned my hands to where they had been previously. But things had changed because my fingers now encountered hot rampant naked flesh. I opened my eyes in surprise and looked down and that was a mistake because after once seen my pale fingers round those glistening black rigid shafts, they would have needed to be prised loose.

    So I was into heavy petting but it was only a desperate rearguard action until rescue came. The trouble was - no matter how many times I looked hopefully towards Carla's bedroom door, it remained obstinately closed. In many ways my situation was safer because I imagined that throughout history, countless women must have saved themselves from the ultimate sacrifice with a fortuitously timed spot of hand relief. The real danger was not that they would force me to go too far but that I would abandon all restraint and beg them to give me what Carla was getting only a few feet away.

    Trying to ignore the pleasure of holding a large stiff prick in each hand, I started wanking them both in earnest, putting everything that I knew into it and hoping to make them cum and so lessen the danger to my aching cunt. Simon, I'm telling you this in so much detail to let you know that, even after all the build up of the evening, I put up a valiant struggle trying to stay faithful to you. Clay stopped me, removed my hand and then gently urged my head down towards the bulbous head of his swollen cock. The image if Jenny's eager mouth gleefully gobbling flashing into my mind made me eager to comply. I could not bend far enough so had to release Alan's prick to get into a better position. After all, he would certainly want the same and it was first come first served. I had no fear of them cumming in my mouth because I have swallowed your spunk Simon often enough without finding it too desperately unpleasant. Alan seemed willing to drop out of the action so I edged myself until I was kneeling between Clay's legs. In this position I was able to grasp his shaft with one hand, squeeze his balls with the other and really get to work with my mouth. It felt so big and I loved the feel of that taut black skin against my tongue. I was so enamoured with the task in hand that I was not at first aware that Alan was putting himself back into the equation. I only realised when I felt my knickers being pushed aside and the head of his cock touching the lips of my cunt. By then I was past caring and to be honest I think that my hot twat actually sucked him inside.

    It was the first time in my life that I had a real cock inside me and I exploded. It was devastating. I thought that I had orgasms before but they were just tickles compared to this. This was the real thing. Then to make my joy complete, my mouth was filled with hot creamy cum. I was in absolute heaven. Triggered by my involuntary body convulsions, Clay shot his own load high up inside my twitching twat. In just a matter of minutes I had switched from being a faithful wife to having potent black semen pumped into me at both ends.

    I was pulled to my feet and dragged towards the other bedroom door. I knew that this was just the beginning, and dreaded Carla suddenly appearing to say it was time for the men to go home. By the time that we were all naked on the bed, both men were ready to go again and my cunt was a void, aching to be filled. This time it was Alan who rammed his stiff rod up inside me and Clay's love tube destined to fill my throat with his delicious man cream.

    After three hours of virtually solid sex I lay satiated and glowing all over. I heard voices and then was aware that my two lovers were dressing. Shortly after I had heard the front door shut, Carla got into bed with me, snuggled up close and began lightly stroking my breasts. This was not lesbian stuff - rather recognition of the need for continuing bodily contact when unwinding after sex. After a while she asked softly 'Was it good?'

    'Oh Carla, you've no idea. I was absolutely out of this world.'

    She chuckled. 'I rather thought that it might be.'

    'How did you know that I would go along with it?'

    'A combination of things,' she said. 'I've thought for a while that you looked unfulfilled but at the party I knew for certain. When the black lad was doing his stuff you had a dreamy expression so I started watching you then, when Jenny got hold of that last stripper and tried to swallow him whole, you had a look of raw hunger on your face. That's when I decided to include you in my plans for the rest of the night.'

    'Otherwise you would have taken on all four of them,' I asked incredulously.

    Carla sat up laughing and looked down at me. 'No - even I have got limitations. Usually at the club I head for the clique you met tonight and perm any two from four. Occasionally I give some others a try and then there is always Dexter when I feel like something extra special.'

    I hitched up until I was sitting and accepted a cigarette. 'Do all black men have extra large cocks?' I had to ask.

    'Not really - although the myth says otherwise. They are larger when limp so it gives an impression at army medicals and such but statistics prove that when erect there isn't a lot in it. When you are young you come across all sizes but men with little winkies have the sense to get married young and stay faithful so that at our age, most men that you come across, black and white, all have pretty decent equipment. However, black men are more basic, they treat a woman like a woman and they have a damn sight more stamina, virility, whatever. Any average woman should be able to satisfy two highly sexed men but it is almost impossible for one man to satisfy two highly sexed women - the point is that a black man would make a far better effort.'

    I know we chatted some more and that I thanked her profusely but I think that I fell asleep still sitting up. Next morning I awoke alone and the perspective had completely changed. I was utterly ashamed of myself and for the first time started worrying about possible pregnancy. I could not understand what had possessed me to behave in such a lewd and promiscuous manner. I got into the shower and began to scrub myself cruelly hard. I was getting rid of the dried semen which coated my breasts and thighs but more importantly the smell of the two men. Black men have a different natural body odour to Caucasians. I don't find it distasteful, in fact it turns me on but it was imperative that you did not get a whiff when I got home.

    The days following were terrible. I felt so guilty and disloyal, and I found it difficult to look you in the face. And on top of that there was the constant worry that I might be pregnant. When my period came I was over the moon. I dug out the old charts from years ago and found that my infidelity had happened bang in the middle of the safe days. After that I did not feel so bad. It had been so wonderful, I started to rationalise that every woman was entitled to experience something like that at least once in her life. A great number of women do - possibly the majority as if they were genetically programmed to do it. You'd be surprised how many women in this village have had a one night stand or an affair - for some reason they all want to confide in me. Very few husbands find out. The women have their fling, file away the memory and then go back to loving their husbands as if nothing had happened. I decided that I could do the same.

    I tried to make it up to you in lots of little ways. When the next girls evening came round I didn't want to go but thought it might look suspicious if I didn't. I worried that Carla might say something in front of the others but she did not even throw me a conspiratorial look all evening. I picked of the armchair because I could not bear sitting on the settee where it had all started. By midnight I had relaxed and was enjoying the conversation when Carla suddenly bustled the others out when usually these evenings drifted on until 1am or after. Rather surprised I started preparing to retire, wondering if I would be able to sleep in that bed, but my friend signalled me to stay. I sat down reluctantly fearing that she wanted to talk about the previous month when I just wanted to forget all about it. Actually she talked about nothing at all. I was wondering about the point of it all when the doorbell rang.

    Carla returned, followed by the four young black men from before. The moment that I saw them, I knew that I was going to do it again. I wanted it so badly that I would willingly have skipped any conversation and run to the bedroom tearing off my clothes as I went. As it was I had a bulge under each hand almost as soon as we were seated. This time we had switched pairs. The mandatory joint was passed round and then we retired to the separate bedrooms. The cocks of Clay and Alan were almost identical but these two were different. One was shorter but thicker than the previous pair while the other was longer and thinner. However there was no difference in enthusiasm or virility. Also, I had wasted no time being coy this time, I think we got in more hard fucking. While I was sucking the longer penis it just slipped naturally right down my throat without making me gag at all. I had always believed that giving 'deep throat' was a skill but it was so easy. Later on one of them buggered me. He didn't use lubrication but by that time there was loads of cum about that had leaked out of my cunt. That prick just slipped in naturally too without me realising at first what was happening. You used to do that to me too Simon, before you had your vasectomy. I don't know why you stopped because I really do love it that way.


    Next morning, it was understood without saying that I would want to keep on doing it. Carla said that it was a nuisance having to wait until the other girls had gone before we could start the fun. She wondered if it was possible for me to get another night out every month. 'If you can we can go to the club and you can pick your own,' she said. You agreed to my extra night Simon without having any idea why I wanted it.

    So that became the routine. On 'ex wives' nights, Carla arranged for guys to turn up after midnight, usually different and on the mid month night we went to the club. It soon got around that I was looking and there were loads of offers so I was able to pick and choose. I seldom went with the same one twice because I was hungry for experience. During the night that fell in the middle of my safe period, I never bothered at all with contraception but club nights were a different matter. I allowed a bit of bare-back before they got hot but if they wanted to cum in my cunt I insisted that they put on a condom first. I gave more head and a lot opted to fuck my bum rather than use a rubber. Black men rather like pulling out anyway and squirting the spunk over my tits or face, (Carla says they especially like doing that with white women). When I'm sucking I think it's a waste because I would far rather have the lovely stuff in my mouth but I know that it has made the skin on my breasts a lot smoother and I think my complexion has improved as well.

    Just over a month ago, when I arrived Carla told me that we were not going to the club. 'It's a special night,' she said. "Dexter is coming round."

    'For me?'

    My friend shook her head. 'Dexter is hard to get and I don't share him with anybody. Don't worry - he is bringing someone for you and I rather think that you are going to like him.'

    'Tell me more,' I urged eagerly.

    'Well he doesn't spend much time in this country. He is based in Jamaica and makes his money on the fringes of the yardie gangs.'

    'A yardie? If he is some kind of hoodlum, I'm not sure that I want to know,' I said feeling rather dismayed.

    'Hoodlums have cocks too,' she said with a grin. 'Don't jump to conclusions - I said he is on the fringes. He is a really nice guy and I'm sure that you are going to be crazy for him. Just wait until you meet him.'

    When the two men arrived, first impressions justified my fears. He was very tall with very black hard looking face and lots of hair done in full Rastafarian braids. However, when he smiled his face lit up and his eyes looked warm. Then when he said, 'I've heard a lot about you. By all accounts you are quite a lady,' I just melted.

    It was obvious that Carla knew him fairly well and there developed a three way conversation to which I just listened, content to drink him in with my eyes. He was talking about Jamaica and he seemed to have made a load of money but exactly how I could not quite grasp. In the bedroom I hesitated, unsure whether he would want to undress me but he started removing his own clothes instead. I was bent over having just pulled my knickers down to my knees when I glanced up and froze. Just in front of my eyes a long column of flesh hung down between his legs - it was by far the biggest penis that I had ever seen and it wasn't even stiff. In addition, his balls looked as if they belonged on a bull.

    His cock soon became stiff when we started touching and kissing. It was magnificent - just looking at it seemed to take my breath away. The size of this proud prick did pose a problem and that was one of contraception because this was my fertile time. It would be sacrilege to stretch rubber over such perfection even if one was manufactured to enclose such bulk. I did not think that Errol would be willing to pull out at the critical moment and I doubted it a penis that size could be pulled out quickly enough anyway. Most of important of all was my wish to have skin to skin and finish up with his cum inside me. An insidious argument crept into my mind. Exactly a month before, a condom had burst early on and, on the 'shutting the stable door' principal, I had allowed open season after that. The penalty had been a worrying wait fixated by my menstrual calendar. I had got away with it then so why not again? I wanted it so badly.

    Beyond myself I dropped to my knees and started smothering that beautiful cock with kisses of sheer adoration. Calming down I licked up to the top and tried to put it in my mouth but only the front part of the helmet could go inside without coming into contact with my teeth. In frustration I wriggled the end of my tongue into his slit and it went in quite a long way. I could tell he liked this because his penis swelled to full grandeur. That was enough for me. I threw myself backwards on the bed and lay with my legs spread as far apart as they would go. "Put it in me please," I begged.

    He shook his head and said, 'It's too soon yet chicken.'

    'I need it now,' I insisted. 'Please Errol put it in. Please do it.'

    I could tell that he was going to do what I asked and I lay there, trembling all over in anticipation. I felt the head against my cunt and then he pushed but it didn't go in. Frantically I reached down trying to pull my labia lips open and begging, 'Push. Push hard. I don't care how much it hurts.'

    He stopped and lay down beside me. Now the tremors coursing through my body were ones of frustration. 'Relax, my flower,' he said gently. 'You are going to take it all, I promise. We mustn't rush these things. We have got to treat this like a banquet and not make a grab for everything right at the start.'

    His voice had a hypnotic effect and I abandoned myself into his hands. We played using hands and fingers without urgency. We sucked and nibbled each other all over. I could only lick his balls because they wouldn't cram into my mouth either. I traced the many scars on his hard body and his fingers deep inside my cunt ignited a furnace that I felt could never be quenched.

    Judging that the time was right, Errol positioned me as he wanted and started pushing himself into me. This time it went in and ever so slowly advanced. I tingled at the wondrous sensation of feeling my body stretch to the limit in its effort to accommodate him. Then he stopped. I had never felt so marvellously full in my life and gave a long sigh of contentment. Looking up I asked contentedly, 'Is it all in?'

    He gave me grin that in other circumstances would be described as cheeky but shook his head. I reached down. I could not feel how much of his dick was still outside but I could tell that his body was still inches away from my own. 'You are eager my sweet,' Errol crooned. 'We will get there in the end never fear. Just relax and enjoy.

    He started moving in and out, keeping up a steady rhythm but gradually increasing speed. From the moment that he had first entered me I had sensations like nerves exploding at random all over my body but now I started to cum and from then on I didn't stop. It was like waves breaking on the shore, one orgasm after the other, each one overlapping the next. At the height of one climax he gave an extra push and I could tell that he had gone inches further in. I was almost delirious from the orgasm combined with the sensation of territory penetrated for the first time. I controlled myself enough to gasp, 'Is that it?'

    His levity had gone because now he was into serious fucking but he said, 'It's about all that you are going to get greedy lady.' He had not said 'Yes' but I had taken his answer as such and I glowed with satisfaction at the achievement.

    Now he was ramming his penis fast over the full area conquered. I can find no more superlatives to describe the sensations which flooded through me in an ever building torrent. I knew that this was the fuck of my life. I would never find a bigger penis and even if Errol shagged me many more times, instinctively I knew that it could never be the same as the first. I had self-knowledge of completeness and with this the awareness that I was opening to him like a flower. Suddenly his penis went further in, in one jolt and possibly as much as two more inches. I don't know much about anatomy but all that stiff male flesh must have gone somewhere and the only thing I know about down there is my womb. From his face I could tell that my lover was surprised to have made this further encroachment within me. This even deeper penetration also had a psychological effect upon him because without build up, with no warning he started to cum. The effect of the hot sperm gushing against my internal parts in this deeply personal unexplored area sent my whole vaginal passage into spasm. Along its length my cunt walls clamped tight around his turgid shaft, holding it immobile and yet maintaining a milking motion to force the juice of his passion from him. Errol's problem was that having just broken through into fresh territory with no subsequent movement, the girth of his shaft formed a plug in the neck of the new area leaving nowhere for his boiling cum to go. He could not move or pull back because I held him in a vice and yet his great balls kept futilely pumping as they tried to eject their fertile load. On and on, pumping, pumping, pumping. From my lovers throat there issued a continuous long low moan. He told me afterwards that he was in agony - but that agony which is closely allied with ecstasy.

    In the midst of all this something happened to me. It may have been just a different kind of orgasm but it felt akin to an out-of-body experience. I was intensely aware of each centimetre of the tortured mass of male meat trapped inside me and I could even sense the column of semen within it fighting valiantly to burst forth. I knew without a shadow of doubt that I had conceived and if pressed would claim that I felt the exact moment of conception.

    When his cock had finally stopped twitched he collapsed on top of me and holding him in my arms, I felt the muscles of my twat reluctantly release their grip. I felt full of him, full of spunk and if it is not to much a pun on words - full of fulfilment. I felt that he was part of me or conversely, that my whole body was an extension of his penis. Just lying still, he soon stiffened again and started moving. Now the sexual liquids, bottled up under pressure within me started to find release and each time his piston move back and forth, small jets of jism, squirted out of my quim to hit my thighs and no doubt coat his balls. These emissions made a rather disgusting noise, causing us both to laugh and making this second into rather a fun fuck. Again my orgasms came fast and furious but this time when he ejaculated it was fairly normal. I still loved the feeling of his seed gushing into me but the previous almost mystic experience was not repeated.

    One regret is that I never managed to get my mouth full of his cum. After the second shag I licked his cock and between each of the other screws I stuck my fingers up inside me, got them nicely coated with spunk and then sucked then. This gave me a good taste but it must have been affected by the flavour of my own juice.

    He stayed with me until morning. We kept falling asleep and then waking up to fuck again. After the first time he just slid in all the way with no problem and I fitted round him like a glove. At times during the night he really pounded into me with his pelvis slamming hard really hard and this primitive fucking nearly sent me crazy. After he left, I got in the shower but I really did not want to wash his smell off me. I only did it so that you wouldn't know what I had been doing immediately I got home. Deep down I knew that you were going to know soon anyway. By then I was hoping that I was not pregnant but only because I did not know how I was going to tell you."

    Adele stopped talking, drained her glass and then looked straight into my eyes. Deep within them I read conflicting emotions. There most certainly was defiance but also sorrow at the pain her words were causing me. I felt that this last implied at least some remaining love. "That's it Simon, the whole sordid story," she said, her voice now strangely flat. "I have told it as it was without trying to minimise anything that I have done. I regret most of it. I regret going with all those men even though I enjoyed every minute of it. It all started as a mental aberration but then I couldn't stop. I see now that I was a woman who took nights off from being a loyal wife to turn into a slut who just loved opening her legs for lots of black men. That was just selfishness and indulgence on my part and there is no excuse. Errol was different and I do not regret him at all. He was a kind of destiny. I feel that if I had never met him, my life would be less than it is now - no matter how things turn. Going with the others was definitely wrong but with Errol, I can't believe that something which felt so right can possibly be wrong." She stopped talking but when I did not immediately respond she asked, "Have you anything to say?"

    "What do you expect me to say when you tell me that you have been a whore for a cartload of niggers and sit there carrying a black bastard in your belly?" I said bitterly and had the satisfaction of seeing here wince at my words. But, immediately the bile had left me I was ashamed - never in my life had I been a racist in any form and yet that word had popped out as if it had always been lurking at the back of my tongue. In a softer voice a said, "Are you asking me to continue loving you and accept the child as I suggested that I would before you told me the true facts?"

    My wife shrugged her shoulders helplessly. "I'm not asking anything Simon. Whatever the rights and wrongs of what I have done, I know that I can ask nothing off you."

    I let her suffer for a few moments more and then I said, "I won't promise yet because there are things that I need to know but the answer is 'Yes'. 'Yes' I do still love you and 'Yes', I will bring the child up as part of this family."

    Some of the tension eased out of Adele's face but there was not the wholehearted relief that I had expected. It made me wonder what facts still lay hidden which may yet cause me to change my mind. She did not speak but raised her eyebrows in anticipation of my first question. "Is this it - is it over or do you intend to see any of your new 'friends' in the future?"

    "It is all over with," she said and I could tell that she meant it. "After Errol, I have no interest in the others and if I saw him again it is bound to be an anti climax. He is far better left as a memory."

    That was my greatest worry so to show that her answer had pleased me I smiled and asked my next question in a lighter tone. "This famous penis - exactly how big is it?"

    She forced a thin smile back. "I can't say exactly but you know the vibrator - it's and inch or so longer than that and one hell of a lot thicker."

    Despite myself I was impressed. I had thought big but that was beyond my imaginings. It was too easy to see that a cock that size must create far more sensation than my own far more modest appendage. It was possibly feelings of inferiority which made me phrase my next question in a more accusing tone. "If you were so sure that he had knocked you up, why the hell didn't you take the morning after pill and then I need never have known?"

    "It would have been cheating," she said simply. "If I had known for certain that any of the others had impregnated me I would have taken that pill like a shot - I was cheating with them and I would have cheated my way out of trouble. I fact, I can't understand why I never thought of it after the condom burst. After Errol, I felt that it was not my right to decide. It was destiny and if God decided that I should have a baby then I would just face the consequences. I may not believe in religion but I think that I do believe in some kind of God. What happened was a bit holy. You may think that there was nothing very holy about having a black man's enormous cock stuck as far up me as it would go, but there was - there really was. When the Greek Gods came down off Mount Olympus to impregnate women, I am certain that those Greek girls felt exactly as I did at the moment that it happened."

    "On the promise that it will never happen again, I forgive you," I said. "We will bring the child up but I can't pretend that it is mine anymore. We will have to adopt and to prevent wagging tongues in the village, it's best that we to make out that it is nothing to do with either of us. You will have to carry on as normal for as long as possible but when you start to show, I think that an extended holiday at the coast with your parents is the answer. When the baby is born we will bring it back here together and say that it came from an adoption agency. The only danger is stopping the kids from giving anything away."

    That is how it worked out. We immediately launched into social activity and let it be known that we were considering adopting a disadvantaged child. Also brought up casually in conversation was a mention that Adele's ageing parents were unwell and likely to be in need of support. The weather conspired with us allowing my wife to wear concealing summer dresses far longer than calculated and I was left alone to look after the three kids for a period of only two months before the school holidays. Thankfully I packed them off to their mother at the seaside and only a month later, the baby joined in the plot by arriving two weeks early. At that point I took a fortnight's holiday to join my family and when we returned home we brought with us a chocolate coloured baby asleep in a carrycot.

    I had rather desperately hoped that it would be a girl but, as with most things these days, events turned out the opposite of my hopes. We called him Paul. From an aesthetic point of view, I did enjoy watching Adele breast-feeding him, the sight of his brown coloration against her fair skin being surprisingly pleasing. He woke early one morning crying and when my wife brought him to our bed, investigation showed that a leaking nappy had soaked all of his night-clothes. She stripped and dried him then put to suckle. I liked seeing them both naked with Paul on her tit so much that afterwards I deliberately engineered similar situations. On the other hand, sight of his private parts tended to distress me. I know that a baby boy's genitalia is grossly oversized but seeing that at only a few months old, in balls and prick department, he was not much smaller than myself, seemed damned unfair. I knew that Paul was taking after his father - at least in that way.

    The kids were surprised at the colour of their little brother but none really questioned until some four months after the birth, Colin my eldest pulled me to one side and asked me bluntly, "Dad, why is Paul black?"

    I tried to explain about heredity and saying how genes can lurk within a family tree for years and then suddenly pop out. As evidence I quoted birthmarks and hereditary diseases which regularly skip one or more generations. He seemed to accept my argument but his, 'If you say so Dad,' left me feeling that he was less than convinced.

    We had settled back into a semblance of our old family life except for the disruption that a tiny baby inevitably brings. The addition to our family had passed without comment in the village but I had decided that it might be politic to sell up and move somewhere else in the near future. I felt that moving would reduce the risk of exposure and with nothing, (apart from Paul), to remind me of the trauma, I could put the past behind me.

    One evening Adele said, "I do feel guilty about Carla and the girls - I did break with them rather abruptly. It would be nice to make contact just to give an explanation."

    I must explain that the ex-wives evening following Adele's encounter with Errol had been cancelled because the other four were invited to a wedding by someone who did not know my wife. She had then confessed to me only days before due to go on another mid month night away. At my insistence Adele had written a cryptic note to Carla to say that she would not be staying again. She said that she must resign as an honorary member of the ex wives club, or else run the risk of qualifying for full membership. "Go give her a ring if it will make you happy," I agreed.


    Adele went to the phone but said, "I doubt if she still lives at the flat, her fiancé was due back for good just before last Xmas and they were going to get married. Perhaps the new people will have a forwarding address."

    I was wandering towards the kitchen intending to put the kettle on but when Adele cried excitedly, "Carla, this is marvellous - I thought you would have moved," I detoured to my study and quietly picked up the extension. I was in time to her say, "....be married by now".

    Carla laughed. "That romance finished in a big way - and how. Clyde was due back from Saudi on the Saturday by scheduled flight with £80,000 in his pocket but unfortunately for me, he hitched a lift in a private jet with some big-wig. He got to the flat just after midnight on the Friday, let himself in and crept quietly into the bedroom hoping to surprise me. He surprised me all right. I was having a goodbye party for my five favourite studs and had just achieved an ambition. I had managed to get one stuck into each of my orifices and had taken the other two in hand when the door opened and in walked my beloved. He threw a load of packages at me and left without giving me a chance to say a thing - mind you, if he had stayed it would have been a mite difficult to explain away. Still, I was not too disappointed because I had already been wondering if I could turn my back on all my ethnic friends - I do turn my back on them all the time but you know what I mean." There was a pause while both women laughed and then Carla asked, "And what about you. What big events have been happening in your life?"

    "I've had a baby - a little boy,"

    "Oh that's great," Carla began to enthuse but then she stopped and said with puzzlement in her voice, "But I thought you told me that Simon had a vasectomy."

    "Simon is not the father - it's Errol's."

    "So that's why you stopped coming to stay. Are you still married?"

    "Yes - Simon forgave me."

    "Lucky you. I suppose that you had the baby adopted."

    "No - Simon let me keep it. We are bringing Paul up as part of the family."

    Carla let out a long breath of amazement. "That man is either a saint or the biggest fool on God's earth. If Clyde had been a bit like that he could have taken a photo of the little tableau that he walked in on - you know, record it for posterity."

    This last was followed by more laughter. Up until that moment I had felt rather saintly about the way that I had handled the whole business but now I wondered if I really was a tremendous fool. "Do you miss your nights in my spare bed with our ethnic friends," Carla asked in a different voice.

    "You can't guess how much," Adele whispered. "Remember me to them - that's if you think they will remember me."

    "Remember you? I'll say they remember you - they talk about you constantly and it gets quite boring. If you must know, they voted you 'Snatch of the Year'; I was bloody miffed because I thought that title was mine."

    "Do you ever see Errol?" Adele asked suddenly.

    "Not since you did. I heard that things got a bit dodgy and he is keeping a low profile. He's probably staying out in the sun until the trouble blows away."

    "I just wondered. Anyway that's all in the past. I have got to be the model loving wife from now on - it's the least that I can do to make it up to Simon for being so good about everything."

    "Not even a tiny dalliance at the end of the year. Surely things will have eased off by then."

    "I couldn't even if I wanted to and remember that I have a small child now." (I felt that there was an edge of regret when Adele said that.)

    "He doesn't put you in a ball and chain or a chastity belt does he."

    "Maybe not physically but he has got moral constraints on me - be fair, he is entitled.

    Carla laughed. "I suppose so. Anyway, I've got to go - I think that is my entertainment for the night knocking at the door. Keep in touch - I don't want to lose you again."

    My wife was saying something else but I quietly replaced the handset and ran lightly up to the bathroom. Once there, I flushed the toilet and then returned downstairs, belatedly going into the kitchen to make the coffee. On balance I was happy with what I had overheard.

    About a fortnight later, I returned home from work to find Adele acting in a slightly too loving way and this alerted me. Usually I had to fight my way through baby things and clear a place to sit but that night the place was tidy and my wife had handed me a drink the moment that I stepped in the door. After the meal I was told the price tag. "Carla rang this afternoon. She has told Errol about Paul and now he wants to see his son."

    "Because you told Carla when you spoke to her before."

    Adele looked suspiciously at me. "How do you know that?"

    I had slipped up. "It makes sense that you did and why not, I hadn't told you not to. I wish now though that we had kept the knowledge strictly to ourselves."

    "I've said that I will take Paul along to the park in Fricton tomorrow afternoon. Errol can see him there," she said looking at me with uncertainty in her eyes.

    "No you won't," I told her.

    "Yes I will," she snapped back defiantly. "Simon - he is entitled."

    "I know that he is entitled and you know I would not argue against that. He can come here. Look at the weather - it's been pouring down for the last two days and the forecast is the same for tomorrow. If Errol is going to meet his son he can do it in civilised surroundings and not in some grotty park." My motive for making this concession was a feeling that to survive the whole business with Paul, I had to continue behaving decently - but I have to admit that a whole batch of ulterior motives were following closely behind. First I had a wish to restrict the ability of Adele and her ex lover to converse freely - though they did not seem to have done much talking the last time that they met. The second was a reasonable wish to get an idea of what Paul was likely to become but the last reason was less admirable and I do not feel inclined to specify.

    My wife's face lit up with gratitude but she said, "Perhaps he won't want to come here."

    "If he wants to see his son he'll come. You get on the phone to Carla - tell her twelve o'clock. That gives three hours before the kids are due back from school."

    His timing was so exact that he must have been waiting outside. I let Adele answer the door and then stood up as she led him in. My heart sank because he was my worst fears personified. At least six inches taller than me, he was long and lean with a hard looking very black face. He had a mass of long dreadlocks sticking out in all directions, topped by one of those large bulbous woollen hats, which seem to belong on black men but would look comical on any other race. He seemed about seven feet tall and was of the type that I instinctively tried to avoid. Controlling my prejudice, I put out my hand to shake hands. Possibly equally nervous, Errol had started to give me some kind of slapped hand greeting. Both of realised the others intent and tried to correct with the result that we again finished up with opposite gestures. A slight smile broke out on his face removing the menace from it and I found that I was smiling too. "We can't keep on like this all day," I said. "Why don't you sit down and make yourself comfortable."

    He thanked me in a surprisingly cultured voice but with a heavy lilt and chose a position on the settee. I then said, "Can I get you a drink Errol while my wife fetches your son." Despite my effort to sound casual, the words came out in a very stilted manner. He would only accept a fruit juice, which I served while Adele went upstairs for Paul. She seemed to be a long time - possibly changing a nappy. The silence seemed to hang between forcing me to the inane remark, "Nasty weather we hare having."

    Errol nodded but understandably did not feel a need to reply. I could see that he was studying me. His eyes contained neither respect nor contempt but more a kind of puzzlement - perhaps a great many men would be equally baffled by my acceptance of this man in my home. Adele came in carrying Paul and Errol stood up holding out his arms to take him. From the look on his face at that moment, I knew that I had done the right thing. No matter what harm this man had done me by impregnating my wife; it would have been indecent to deny him that moment.

    With Errol bouncing his son on his knee, we chatted fairly normally. I told him something about my work as an estate agent and he talked about life in Jamaica without ever mentioning what he did for a living. I described our three other children and Errol talked happily about his own offspring in the West Indies but made no reference to a wife. After a time Paul started to get bored with this new entertainment and began to grizzle.

    With our first three children the midwives advice had been to get the baby on the bottle early and in consequence we had weaned all three off the breast in under three months. In the intervening period it seemed that the prevailing wisdom had changed because Adele claims that she was told to continue breast-feeding as long as possible. My wife had also sat on the settee, not close to the tall black man but near enough to reassure the baby. I should have been prepared but it came as a complete shock when Adele unbuttoned her blouse, calmly took out a breast and then reaching Paul from his father's knee, put the baby to the teat. I don't why I my emotions should have reacted so violently. Errol had seen it before, and more - so why was I so offended? At the same time I had ambivalent feelings because on another level it seemed so right, natural - mother, father and child in a group together. Unable to stand the mental dichotomy I stood up. "The rain seems to have eased off," I said. "I am popping out in the garden for a cigarette and to check what damage the weather has done to the plants." Let them talk I thought - after overhearing the telephone conversation, I felt that I could trust her.

    I stayed outside for quite a while and when I returned, Adele was respectable again and the baby winded and asleep on the seat between them. Errol left soon afterwards but before leaving he grasped by hand in a firm grip and thanked me sincerely. I falsely told him that it had been a pleasure but this rather contrived remark seemed to give him the courage to ask, "Could I perhaps see Paul again in the future from time to time?" I had more regarded this as a one-off event but at that moment it seemed churlish to refuse his request.

    I did not ask Adele what they had talked about but the main content soon became apparent when she said, "Errol would like to have his name put on Paul's birth certificate if you don't object."

    The father name had been left blank and I felt it only proper that Errol's name should be upon it but I used this opportunity to put into motion a plan which had been in my mind for several months. "I will agree but only if Errol undertakes not to raise any objection to me formally adopting our son," I stipulated.

    My wife passed on these conditions to Errol via Carla and two weeks later we got a solicitors letter giving the required undertaking upon which I arranged a legal change to the birth document and set adoption procedures in motion. Trustingly I believed that these events resultant from the visit by Paul's father had healed the cracks in my marriage and set a seal on the past.

    Just less than a month later I woke just about dawn. I had made love to my wife earlier in the night and usually slept exceptionally soundly following these occasions but movement in the bed had woken me. Adele had thrown her covers off and lay with splayed thighs and her hand working frantically at her crotch. As I watched, her upper body heaved and her breath came in gusts from her nose as she climaxed with lips clenched to prevent herself from uttering noise. My assumption was that she had simply masturbated with her hand as I often did when unable to sleep - but when she extracted the vibrator from some place deep within her it put a different complexion upon her activity. With the love toy tucked under her pillow, she pulled the duvet back into place and went immediately to sleep with a beatific expression on her face.

    This turned out not to be an isolated occurrence because I often began to be rudely awakened in similar manner, invariably on the nights when I had claimed my conjugal rights. On every occasion I simulated sleep, watching through lidded eyes but the time came when compassion made me break my cover. Adele could not make herself cum but she would not give up. With brow beaded with sweat and growing desperation on her face, she kept having to pause when cramp seized the muscles of her arm. I leaned towards her and putting my hand between her legs, I said softly, "Let me do that."

    The eyes in her perspiration covered face flicked open registering both surprise and gratitude. Adele moved her hand allowing mine to replace it and lay back, surrendering to my ministrations. I quickly picked up a rhythm - though possibly not a fast or as deep as she would have liked because she remained quite agitated. I was already affected by her heady vaginal odour and the action of my hand when I saw her erect clitoris begging for attention and with my own passion surging, I clamped my lips around it. The effect was almost immediate. My wife's legs clamped tight around my neck, she let out a long piercing cry sufficient to wake the dead and her body bucked as if riding a horse as wave after wave of orgasm flooded through her. As her sensations subsided, with a voice choked with passion she gasped, "Oh God, This is what I need."

    I was on the pint of blacking out before her thighs finally released my head. I felt wonderful, I felt triumphant because that had been by far the biggest climax that I had ever given her. Affectionately I sought her face with my eyes, expecting to see love, passion or satisfaction returned but all that I saw was acute embarrassment. She said, "Thank you," tersely and then abruptly turned her back on me and curled herself into a ball. My initial pleasure of achievement quickly evaporated as I realised the meaning of this implied rejection of me. Adele had been trying to recreate the pleasures given by her black lovers including Errol - possibly exclusively him and the knowledge that I had been complicit in this act disgusted me.

    These middle on the night self fucking sessions grew more frequent and she had increasing trouble achieving satisfaction. Foolishly I took a sadistic pleasure in her plight and lay simulating sleep, stoically refusing my help. On two occasions I fell asleep leaving her quietly sobbing to herself.

    Although I could easily get home for lunch every day I usually continued working, finding that there tended to be a lot of queries during that period. In compensation, I sometimes allowed myself an afternoon of golf, feeling that my diligence left me morally free to do so. Going home at midday to get some documents I had perused the previous evening and then forgotten, I found Adele pushing the pram out of the village. It was not worth stopping so I drove ahead and put the kettle on ready. When she got home, I quite naturally enquired where she had been. "To see the doctor," she said, giving me the impression that she would rather that I had not known."

    "Is it Paul?" I asked, immediately concerned and when she shook her head I said, "I knew that you weren't right - you've been so edgy lately."

    "There is nothing wrong with my health," Adele told me in a flat voice. "I got him to put me on the pill - that's all."

    "The pill," I repeated incredulously. "But I thought..."

    "They are a lot safer than they used to be. It's not like when I gave up before," she interrupted as if that was my objection. "Nowadays they check your heart, blood pressure and haemoglobin, and prescribe a pill that is tailored for you. The doctor says that they are perfectly safe now."

    "But why?"

    Adele shook her head helplessly but did not answer my question directly. "I thought that I might occasionally stop overnight with Carla again."

    "But you promised."

    "I know I promised Simon and I honestly meant it but I am slowly going crazy," she said looking me in the eye for the first time. I am perfectly happy except one thing - I remember how they made me feel and the thought of never feeling that way again for the rest of my life, fills me with absolute panic. I love you but it makes me want to get into the car and just drive away. You know how much I love the kids - so if I can consider doing that to them must show you how I feel."


    "What exactly are you asking me?"

    "I want to spend nights with Carla's friends again. Just occasionally - not like before, not even once a month a month, just occasionally. It is being able to do it not the frequency that is important. I love you - even more since you have been so understanding but this has got nothing to do with love. It's a need that I seem to have and I can't adjust my mind to the thought of never being able to do anything about it."

    "It's Errol isn't it - you want to go with him again."

    "No it isn't Errol although I can't deny that I would like to go with him again. I have no idea where he is and I'm certainly not going to the West Indies looking for him. I don't want to hurt you Simon but I want to be happy and I can't be contented with you while I have an unsatisfied ache inside me."

    I loved her too much - that was my trouble and it seemed preferable to give way in a small way than run the risk of losing her altogether. But taking one step down a slippery path makes it easy to take another. It becomes progressively harder to make a stand because each new point of issue seems relatively trivial compared to what has already been conceded. "How often," I asked her.

    "Every three months. I don't know what I need; every six months might be enough or even once a year. As I said, the most important thing is knowing that I can."

    "I will agree to three months," I said.

    Adele's face suffused with relief and happiness. She rushed forward to kiss me and when we finally broke the clinch she whispered coyly, "Paul will be asleep soon - do you have to go back to work this afternoon?"

    My wife had the grace to wait until after she had shown her gratitude to me before ringing Carla. In a way it was a relief when they fixed up for only two nights later because that waiting time was bad enough with Adele's morose tenseness having transferred itself to me. I know now that it is infinitely easier to give permission than live through the consequences of the license that you have granted.

    I won't dwell on how I got through that Friday night. Adele tried to give me an extra loving kiss before she left to catch her bus but I was too tense to respond properly and then almost immediately started pouring whiskey down my throat. Despite being many times over the limit, I found sleep impossible and got up again to watch erotic movies. In my befuddled the knowledge of what my wife was doing seemed as unreal as the images on the box and I times I almost convinced myself that this was all imagination and that she was really only visiting her parents.

    Next morning she returned relaxed and happy, and this joyous mood continued day after day. It was more than three weeks before signs of irritability returned and soon after she was back to ramming the vibrator up herself in the small wee hours. Now I joined in to help and thoroughly enjoyed doing so, greatly extending my oral participation. When she had finished, my reward was to lick her internal secretions always thickly coated on the plastic prick while she used her hand to bring me to climax. Had I started these activities before I might have prevented Adele returning to her old ways but now it only delayed the inevitable. My life compared with before her 'release' was so far improved that when, only two months later, she begged for another night out I readily agreed. Forgetting my misery on the night, it seemed a small price to pay.


    This time I let her go more easily mainly because I had provided myself with ammunition for the night. Some weeks previously mistaking the address of a property I was to handle, I wandered into a back-street shop with pornographic videos lining the walls. I had now been back and paid fifteen pounds for a film that I hoped might be stronger than the TV offering. While choosing my video, I was intrigued when someone paid £50 for a wrapped cartridge produced from under the counter after saying the code word ' Amsterdam'. I resolved that on my next visit, this was something to investigate.

    I had paid my cash for very little because my video turned little better than the TV but this convinced me that the under the counter stuff had to be what I was after. Some three weeks later Adele said, "I wish that I hadn't been greedy and had stuck to three months because I would be going to stay with Carla this Friday. There is a famous rap singer on at the club and now I am going to miss him."

    It was partly thoughts of a really good video that prompted me to tell her that she could go anyway. The porn video cost me £60 but I felt that it was worth every penny. I could not believe the cock sizes, I could not believe the women and I couldn't believe the things that they did. I watched it through three times and could not leave my nob alone for a second. Without real shame I admit that the knowledge that Adele was engaging in similar activity enhanced my depraved pleasure.

    Over the following months my moral disintegration continued. To understand this I must talk about marital sex. I had never been pre-occupied with sex, feeling it to be just something that you did at the appropriate time. Even in bed I preferred the foreplay, the sucking and squeezing to the actual act of vaginal penetration and I got more pleasure before my vasectomy when we had indulged in a preponderance of oral and anal activity. To me, the act of sticking my dick inside her twat was an anti climax. It was the traditional finale but I always felt it left something to be desired. Now I thought of sex constantly and Adele gave me more physical sensation than at any time in our marriage. She brought me off a lot with her hand but if you are thinking in terms of just a wrist job you are mistaken. What Adele did with her talented fingers had less comparison to a wank than a gourmet meal has to a pot noodle. I felt more alive than at any time in my life.

    My wife's nights away came back to the old fortnightly regularity but I did attempt to make one more stand and that came when Adele said that she wanted to take Paul to London for a weekend to see his father.

    "That was not the agreement," I insisted. "Errol can see Paul as much as he likes but it has got to be in this house."

    "I know that is what he agreed but it's not really fair," she argued. "Errol is happy for Paul to be brought up in a white family and call you Dad but he would like him to at least be exposed to his West Indian heritage and culture. Besides which, he can only get to this country for a short time and it is a long way for him to travel up here for just a few hours. It would be nice if he could play with Paul in a relaxed situation and he can't really do that here even though you do tactfully make yourself scarce for a while."

    Against such inescapable logic I had no other option. Neither of us mentioned how she would spend the two nights but she returned looking exceedingly well fucked and contented - much more so in fact than after nights at Carla's when I suspected she again had at least a pair rampant males satisfying her needs. There were two further London weekends and towards the end of the year I even allowed Adele to take Paul to Jamaica for two weeks. For that same fortnight, I treated my kids to Disneyland in Florida, the fact that her lover was paying my wife's expenses for her holiday making this possible.

    You may wonder why I do not commit my own revenge infidelities or maybe you believe that it is inadequacy or fear of rejection that prevents me. The truth is that Adele is all that I want and it is just my misfortune that she discovered she requires others beside myself to satisfy her needs.

    At one point, the video I that had purchased at my back street shop featured nothing except black men with white women with just the odd reverse combination. It was a revelation, allowing me to exactly picture Adele in her separate existence from me. None of the previous porno films had excited me half as much and from then on I bought only videos with the same theme. These were in theory were more expensive but by then, as a regular customer I was getting discount and given cash back on those I returned - so it actually worked out cheaper.

    It is human nature to adapt, compromise, assimilate new ideas and even derive a vicarious pleasure from what started as pain. When Adele returned from her holiday she stated that she no longer needed her nights in her friends flat as long as I continued to allow her to go with Errol whenever he was in the country. "If it still bothers you I will give the others a miss from now on," she said.

    Her words filled me with panic because by then I think that I looked forward to those Friday nights more avidly than she. Thankfully I think she put my encouragement for her to continue as another sign of my easygoing nature rather than suspecting that I was, mentally at least, deeply involved in her activities.

    There was a thought that had been bobbing about in my head for quite a while and the opportunity arose to bring it out into the open. As she was about to leave one Friday evening I said, "As the kids are away at your parents this weekend, what about you coming home a bit earlier tomorrow morning and slipping into bed with me for an hour or two?"

    Adele shook her head. "Sorry love. I get home as soon as I can anyway - I need to take a nice long shower to clean myself up before I come back to you."

    I took a deep breath. "There's no need," I said.

  5. #5
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Ordeal

    By ukresearcher ©

    This story is heavily interracial but after some heart searching, I decided that it belonged marginally more in the Loving Wives category than it did in Interracial Love.

    *****

    I suffered possibly severe concussion together with undoubted traumatic stress and, as a result, a large portion of this tale consists of snapshots and short video sequences, separated by periods of time about which I can remember nothing. These memory gaps are a blessing in disguise as, during those missing hours, I must have undergone extreme mental torment. The first of these scenes sees me standing alone outside my house, with a heavy holdall in each hand and unknowingly experiencing the last truly happy moments of my life.

    Claire and I had just got home from an eight day adventure holiday. Claire is my partner of seven years, (living together for two years, married for five). We met in our final year at teacher training and moved in together when we graduated. I'm pretty ordinary to look at, just under average height with the wiry build of a distance runner and my main plusses are a good brain and a keen sense of humour. In contrast Claire is rather special by any standards. It might help give a good picture of her if I mention that at the age of nineteen (three years before we met) she worked as a photographic model. Many TV adverts and pictures in glossy magazines feature exotic locations with bikini clad eye candy in the background - well Claire was paid silly amounts of money for being there.

    When she told me of this six month episode in her past, I asked incredulously why the hell she'd given up a fabulous job like that. "It's very simple," she said, "It was a cattle market, the money was great and I got to see some fantastic places but every time you were expected to put out to secure the contract - and even on location the shoot director, the cameramen and old uncle Tom Cobley all had some reason why you ought to be nice to them. Believe me, when not in front of the camera, most models spend their time high on cocaine and lying on their backs with legs in the air. I'm not a prude but if I had sex, I wanted it to be with a guy I fancied, not because it was the expected thing to do. In that industry youth rules and most models have ten years at the most. A very lucky few catch rich husbands but far more burn out on the drugs and the remainder end up either in escort work or doing porn. I knew I had the intelligence to have a career that would last all my life - so I quit and went to college instead."

    Another little anecdote might help round out the picture of her. One day, when we'd been married about a year, I asked how a gorgeous creature like her ever managed to end up with a frog like me. The remark was intended as flattery but Clair answered seriously saying, "I'll admit that there are guys out there who are packaged a lot better than you but under the lid they're all pretty shallow. I'm crazy about you for your intelligence and because you're the man you are."

    Our seven years teaching had seen us both rise to head a department at different schools and decent salaries (helped by a fortuitous legacy) enabled us to buy a large modern detached house in a nice rural location with the garden backing on to extensive woodland. When the six week summer holidays arrived, we planned to start with an action filled week away, then spend a month working on the house and garden and finish off with a relaxing seven day break in some warm historic location with nice beaches. We both like running and hiking through the countryside and consider ourselves very fit, (I've taken part in three half marathons and finished respectably high in the rankings each time), so the idea of an adventure holiday had a lot of appeal. Trouble was that the only thing available for our time slot was in an 18 to 30 brochure and it specified singles only. The write up stated that it would be a mixed party of ten males and ten females with the itinerary comprising a week long series of challenging activities. It was too good to miss so we booked, pretending we were strangers with Claire using her maiden name.

    On the Friday afternoon I drove to the specified city and we kissed a fond goodbye before I dropped my wife a couple of streets away from her named hotel and continued on to my own. The detailed instructions said we would be picked up at 6 a.m. on the Saturday morning for transport to the camp and included the specific request that we should not try to identify others from the holiday who may have been placed at the same hotel. I ate and then spent a lonely hour in the bar but it was not until lying in bed that I began to suffer from the unforeseen snag. When booking, we hadn't taken Claire's menstrual cycle into account and it had happened that for the previous four days it had been her period. If I mention that ever since we met we'd always made love on at least four days per week, you'll appreciate that I was already under some strain. When contemplating our week's segregation, we'd reasoned that there had to be some opportunities for fraternisation - in fact the brochure had heavily emphasised that there would be. Lying in bed that night feeling more than a little deprived, I could only hope that the chance to sneak away together came pretty damn soon.

    At 7 a.m. the following morning. on what promised to be a blazing hot day,. I only waited outside the hotel for less than five minutes before being picked up by a people carrier already containing two male passengers. We collected another couple of guys and then there was a twenty mile ride to the camp. This whole thing must have been planned like a military operation because 4 vehicles in all had collected from at least as many hotels and yet everybody had arrived within a period ten minutes. We disembarked and stood in two loose knit groups, one male one female, each looking curiously across at the other. I quickly spotted Claire and threw her a quick grin but she maintained the pretence of no connection by ignoring me. This rather miffed me because very quickly many tentative smiles were being exchanged between the groups, so she could have easily risked giving me a casual response. It was a bad start and it only got worse from there.

    The males were a pretty average bunch except for two guys who seemed a head and shoulders above the rest. Each was 6' 2" or taller and with both their muscular physiques indicated serious weight training. One was dark haired with designer stubble where the other was clean shaven with short cropped startlingly blonde hair. I was later to find they were called Rory and Kirk respectively and were destined to engage in a friendly rivalry throughout the week. All the girls had quite decent figures while their looks varied from plain to very pretty but it was very obvious that Claire was in a class of her own.

    Everybody was asked to introduce themselves in turn and then we split up to the two large tents where bedrolls were already arranged radiating out from the centre. Later I found that the rest of the site comprised a unisex toilet block of four cubicles with wash basins opposite and further on two pairs of open fronted shower stalls set facing each other. There was also a roofed area containing a large barbecue rig together with a gas powered cooking range and completing the set-up was a cabin that provided sleeping accommodation for the holiday administrators and visiting activity specialists.

    We were told that the first day was devoted to preparing us for what was to come, with the morning activity being an obstacle course. After being given breakfast, we changed into suitable clothes and walked to the course about 200 yards away hidden amongst trees. Instead of a straight run though of the different hazards, each obstacle was tackled separately with everyone else watching as each attempt was made. The first challenge was a six foot wall with the men to go first. Rory and Kirk quickly pushed themselves to the front of the line and then both in turn seemed to simply vault over making it look far easier than it turned out to be. The next three got over with somewhat less facility and then it was my turn. I don't know what I was doing wrong but despite my fitness it took me three tries to even get a grip on the top of the wall and by the time I finally got my legs over and dropped to the other side I had exerted so much effort I would have preferred to pack up for the day. I was already more than a little ashamed of myself. Because of generally shorter stature the girls were allowed to work in pairs helping each other and by the time I'd rested watching lots of gaping tops and flailing bare legs I was feeling far more cheerful.

    I acquitted myself reasonably well climbing up netting, the hanging ride across a ravine and a couple of other obstacles but failed to really shine at any. In contrast, both Rory and Kirk succeeded at everything as if they had been born to it. Then came the ladder. This was fixed horizontally about ten feet above the earth with twenty rungs exposed, with the task being to travel hand over hand from one end to the other. It goes without saying that Rory and Kirk displayed perfect coordination, swarming quickly across with the agility of monkeys, six other guys also made it to the other end as did half of the females. I just couldn't get the knack and dropped ignominiously to the ground while attempting the third rung. It was humiliating that everyone else in the party did far better than I.

    I should have mentioned that the camp was situated on the side of a decent sized lake. Getting back all hot and sticky from the obstacles, we were told we could cool off in the water and this suggestion was greeted with great enthusiasm. I too was eager but, although not a compulsive smoker, the way I was feeling I was gagging for a cigarette so I gave that need priority. The first two to plunge in were girls down to bra and panties followed by some guy wearing Y-fronts but others stripped down to the buff and soon skinny-dipping was the order of the day.

    Within minutes, as I watched I could no longer identify Claire due to the crowd of male heads surrounding her. As stated, I had intended to swim but the general nakedness put me off - I do believe that my penis reacts more adversely to cool water than most men and after the humiliation of the morning having no desire to expose myself to further ridicule I opted for a quick shower instead. There was a short jetty leading out into deeper water and when I got back to my watching point there was a steady stream emerging from the water to run along the jetty and either dive or bomb back in. Both Rory and Kirk were keen to display their prowess as this skill too and I couldn't help noticing that, although not huge, both men's sexual endowments were significantly larger than average.

    I sat growing more and more demoralised watching my wife happily frolic with her many admirers. The final straw came when Rory and Kirk moved into shallower water, each with a naked female on his shoulders, (one of which had to be Claire), and engaged in some kind of mock battle while the others shouted encouragement. Thankfully when that ended, Claire was the first to leave the water, snatching up her discarded garments to stride purposefully towards the female tent with gorgeous round breasts gently bobbing, nipples pointing proudly forward and glistening droplets of water clinging precariously to her sparse pubic hairs. As she approached my position I couldn't keep the bitterness out of my voice as I remarked, "That looked like lots of fun."

    "It was fantastic, you should've come in," she said unsympathetically, heading on without a pause.

    Lunch was eaten at a treadle table with narrow benches on either side that seemed to almost magically appear and while consuming the welcome sustenance we watched a string of ten kayaks being towed up and tied to the jetty. The afternoon was devoted to training in Kayak handling and learning how to recover from difficulty. We were split into to two random groups swapping over when one group had been instructed, this followed by each group having an hour for free-form paddling out on the lake. Claire was in the other group to me but even when she was out of sight I wasn't unduly concerned as there was little opportunity for physical contact. I managed to perform quite well and did enjoy the activity.

    After the evening meal everyone split into different small groups around the various park benches that were conveniently dotted around. Two or three couples already started meandering into the woods, either wandering off with exaggerated nonchalance or boldly holding hands. I did engage in some conversation but my attention was constantly fixed on the small crowd around my wife and although retiring to bed fairly early I still managed to keep an eye on her under the lifted bottom of the tent.

    The next day our training was put to good use, with the whole time spent white water kayaking down a river some miles away. There was a packed lunch at midday and everybody got four runs down the mile course, two in the morning and twice more after eating. It was quite exhilarating and there was security knowing that nobody could hit on Claire out of my sight but I felt growing frustration at my own inability to get her alone.

    At the end of the evening barbecue, Claire left the main table and wandered quite a way off, to perch where there was room for only one other. This was my chance so I quickly followed. I think this was planned by my wife because she had thrown a rather deliberate glance in my direction. "Thank God," I said, the moment I got close, "Everybody's doing it so let's go somewhere please - do you know how long it is since we had sex, it seems forever and I'm going absolutely crazy. I swear my balls are aching all the time."

    "Sorry love, I'd love to but I can't," she told me. "Try and see it from my point of view. All the other girls are panting for a turn with either Kirk or Rory but I've already knocked both of them back along with three of four others. That's done my street cred a whole lot of good but it'll completely ruin it if they catch me making out with you. They've seem to have made me into a kind of leader and I don't want to spoil that. Look love, you did agree that, rather than blow our cover we'd stay apart all week and that's how it's got to be. Don't worry, I'll make it up to you when we get home - think about that. I've got to go they're looking for me."

    Knowing that those two confident jocks had both tried and failed was a big boost but I still felt a need to ask what reason she'd given for refusing them. "I said I was engaged," Claire told me but then laughed and added, "Later Susan mentioned that she was engaged as well but thought rules were suspended when you were on holiday and another girl claimed she'd been going steady for years but still didn't think it was much of an adventure holiday if you couldn't have a sexual adventure or two as well." With that my wife was gone back to her new friends but in leaving she destroyed my improved piece of mind by mischievously muttering, "I don't know - perhaps those two have the right idea."

    For the next three days we were split into five groups with two males and two females in each. The selection had obviously been made on the basis of ability displayed thus far because, to my distress, Claire and her friend Susan were paired with the two show-offs - but it did help slightly that each set had an activity expert to chaperone the group. I was in group four. The first day was rock climbing (climbing up and abseiling down), the second potholing and the whole of the third day spent horse riding. I actually did very well at all three activities but I rather felt that this didn't make up for my rather ignominious start to the week.

    Claire has a very easy smile and when talking she gives the other person such complete attention that they must feel like the only person in the world and I'm sure given many men the erroneous impression they were in with a chance. Now when you have an exceptionally attractive female with a less than macho partner, many predatory males feel emboldened to try their luck and throughout our relationship men have often hit on Claire within my earshot. Sometimes a hostile stare from me is enough to dissuade them and at others I have had to inject myself into their conversation but these occasions always fill me with feelings of jealousy and anxiety. During this holiday those two emotions were ever present - I'd never before felt that way for such a sustained length of time.

    During the evenings after both the climbing and potholing I did join in conversations but only after positioning myself where I had my wife in sight. She never gave any cause for suspicion but the day of the horse riding was different. It had again been very warm so after the evening meal I stretched out in the shade, situated where I could maintain my vigil but unfortunately I fell asleep. When I woke after about an hour Claire was nowhere to be seen and a quick head count showed that three males were also missing along with a pair of other females - these included Kirk, Rory and Susan.

    In a panic I ran round the camp site searching. I checked the toilet block, behind the log cabin, amongst the nearby trees and down by the lake - I even stuck my head inside the female tent. I had no success in finding her and another circuit produced the same result. With no other option I sat down to wait with pounding heart. Images of Claire out there somewhere fucking one of the studs (or even both of them) began flickering through my brain like a triple X pornographic video and soon, even had I wanted to search again I couldn't, due to an erection that was so stiff it would have made it almost impossible to walk.

    After about half an hour the other couple emerged from the trees with arms wrapped round each other but then another slow hour passed without further activity until Claire and Susan appeared, each carrying bowls heaped with fruit that proved to be wild raspberries. My heart leapt at the sight of my wife but still remained heavy because I was convinced that the fruit gathering was just a cover and that the two tall males would soon be walking down the same path, a tactful distance behind. I was wrong. A little over half an hour later as it was beginning to grow dark, Rory and Kirk appeared, each in a kayak, skimming easily in from out on the water to loudly brag how they had slipped away to grab a quick pint at the pub on the other side of the lake.

    By general request, Thursday was a repeat of the white water experience and Friday morning we all played a hectic game of paint ball. The afternoon was spent packing and tidying the camp and then we were bussed to an old hotel where a fabulous medieval banquet had been arranged for the evening. There were ten double rooms to share. We were told that occupancy could be mixed pairs and no fewer than eight couples took this option - after seven nights of roughing it all wanted to take full advantage of a soft bed. I opted to share with a male and thankfully my wife didn't. The next morning we were back in people carriers being ferried back to our original pick-up points.

    I retrieved my car and picked up Claire at the agreed spot. In the car she threw her arms round me and smothered me in kisses, saying, "God I've missed you," - this rather belying the impression she had given all week. It was rather a long embrace oblivious to the stares of passers by. I was too overcome for words and we were a mile or so down the road before I was able to ask how she'd enjoyed the holiday. "It was fantastic," she said but then looked sideways at me to say, "You didn't enjoy it much did you? Don't think I didn't notice you watching. You really a very silly man - don't you know by now that I'm not the sort of girl to mess around?"

    I was filled with joy and couldn't keep the smile off my face - I felt so happy to have her back that, even had she managed to stray, it no longer seemed important. Throughout the journey I chattered compulsively with lots of flattery and words of adoration mixed in but as we drew near to home I announced, "Only ten more miles and I'll have you in bed with me again."

    "I wouldn't bank on that," Claire said keeping a straight face, "Going without seems to have done you good - I've never known you quite so attentive. I think I might deny you for a few more days, just to keep you like that."

    "You're joking," I gasped, almost losing control of the car at the horror of the thought.

    My wife laughed. "Of course I'm joking - after being around Rory and Kirk all week; I bet I'm even hornier than you are." I said no more until parking in front of our house when I suggested that we should leave everything and dash straight up to the bedroom. "Think again, I am eager for sex but I'm not screwing you or anyone until I've had a nice cup of tea," Clair informed me, "Tell you what love, to save time, I'll run in and put the kettle on if you bring in all our stuff." So there I was in scene one, smiling wryly at the neat way my wife had conned me into humping both bags.

    I carried the holdalls into the hall, dropped them and went into the living room where I found I had walked in a very brief scene two. Claire was standing in the middle of the floor facing me with a terrified look on her face and behind her stood a very large bald headed black man. He had a muscular arm across her chest pinioning both arms and with his other hand he was holding a large black gun to her head - one of those vicious looking machine pistol types. Next moment I felt a terrible pain to the back of my head and as I fell into blackness, as if from a great distance, I heard a hoarse voice say, "You stupid cunt, what the fuck did you do that for?"

    When consciousness returned, there was still a severe throbbing pain in my head and I realised that I was still lying on the floor. Gingerly I tried to raise a hand to feel how much damage there was to my cranium but after only a couple of inches my arm was halted. Half opening my eyes to find the reason, I saw that I was wearing padded handcuffs and lower down there were constraints attached to both my ankles with the tethers knotted together. These had all come from the bedroom - two years earlier we experimented with light bondage but found it wasn't our thing. With a feeling of dread I looked towards the settee where Claire sat leaning forward and watching me anxiously. The man I'd seen before stood directly behind her and another younger black male was perched casually on the arm of the furniture. This one was mid twenties or less, also tall but with a slim limbo dancer physique while the larger of the two had to be late thirties, heavily built and at least 6' 4" tall. I couldn't see the gun.

    Seeing I was awake Claire jumped up and ran to crouch by me. Pretending to check a dressing on my head, she leaned close and whispered, "You know who they are don't you? Please don't do or say anything - don't even look at them funny. I'll try and get some ice for that swelling." At the banquet hotel we'd seen a newspaper with the headline 'Manhunt continues' and a supporting item that started, 'Police are still seeking the two black males who gunned down a policeman and also killed another black man'.

    Returning to the settee, instead of sitting, my wife walked behind, said something to the larger gunman and they both left in the direction of the kitchen. Five minutes later they returned with Claire carrying a tray holding four mugs. Our captors took one each; she put another on the side and then went to the liquor cabinet before bringing the tray to me. On it, as well as the mug she had put two Paracetamol tablets. "I'm afraid its coffee but I've put you some brandy in it," she said. I thought that was it but she went on to say a bit awkwardly, "In a while they're taking me upstairs to show them where we've hidden stuff." My heart sank even further at that news. I had a valuable collection of old gold coins inherited from my father. They were concealed under a loose floor board situated under the middle of the bed. I'd consoled myself that whatever else they stole they'd be unlikely to find the coins.

    When they went I think I must have drifted off because, when movement again alerted me, a glance at the clock showed that over an hour had passed. Claire was carrying some pillows and cushions which she dropped near me and then gently placed the promised pack of ice cubes on my head. "You've been a hell of a long time - what happened up there?" I asked.

    "They fucked me," my wife said bluntly but then added a bit harshly, "Please don't look like that, what else did you expect - at least we're not dead." There was a long pause during which neither of us moved and then she said in a far softer voice, "Look, I made a bit of a deal with them - I said I wouldn't struggle if they promised to let me make you more comfortable."

    At least on that they were good to their word. The handcuffs were reattached so that I was only held by my right wrist with the other cuff fixed to the input pipe of the radiator and although the constraints were left on my ankles, the tethers were untied allowing me far greater leg movement. My head had begun to ease, the pillows were certainly softer than the pine floorboards and all that was left to eat at me was the knowledge of what had occurred upstairs.

    Suddenly the large man (who I had gathered was called 'Gangsta') spoke to both of us saying, "I didn't want you here - we need to lay low and hoped the house would stay empty for a while. But you are here and you're a danger to us. We can't keep an eye on you 24/7 and I don't want you signalling out of the window or using a mobile we don't know about. You won't be hurt if you behave yourselves but the moment police arrive outside in force I'll top you both - we've nothing left to lose".

    Two hours passed with nothing much happening. They had the TV on and kept flicking from channel to channel looking for news bulletins. Claire just sat at one end of the settee, occasionally throwing me an encouraging smile but making no attempt to come near. Something was said and she went to the kitchen to prepare some food with the two intruders taking it in turns to wander in and watch her. Fortunately we always kept the deep freeze well stocked. It seemed that the two had made some inroads when they had the house to themselves but there was plenty left. After eating, some more or less static time passed. I'd become hot and very thirsty but Claire was allowed to keep me supplied with glasses of water. Around 9 p.m. after a visit to the kitchen, she came and crouched by me to say softly, "They want me to sleep upstairs. I've brought you a big bottle of water to see you through the night - please try not to worry." With that she was gone with the two black men rising to follow her.

    Anxiously I listened for sounds of activity but the house has good sound insulation and I heard nothing.

    I must have had a very restless night but have no memory of it except that I do remember waking with a bursting bladder and needed to urinate into the almost empty water bottle. I woke about six, again with a desperate need to piss but the bottle was already full and I suffered for three hours before Claire came into the room alone. She walked across to crouch by me. Close up I thought she looked tired rather than rested but "Don't ask," she said on seeing my searching glance. Choking back the intended question, I instead enquired what exactly had happened to me the day before.

    "Otis hit you with one of my heavy saucepans," Claire told me, "I was so worried - I thought he'd killed you. You were unconscious for ages. I cleaned up the blood and put a dressing on the cut but that was all they'd allow me to do. Are you all right now - is there anything you need."

    Feeling deeply ashamed at the nature of the task I was requesting, I mentioned that my piss bottle urgently needed emptying. Claire grinned but said nothing. Returning she said, "I'll go and put the kettle on to give you a bit of privacy - it should be two or three minutes before they come down."

    I was just finishing when the younger male wandered in bare footed, wearing a pair of my boxer shorts and nothing else. Now my erect penis is six inches (on one occasion I convinced myself I had measured just over six and a half), when flaccid it's two inches but in water and at times of stress it shrinks even smaller. This was one of those times. Otis took one look and let out a big laugh shouting, "Hey Gangsta - come and look at this guy's tiny dick - hell some of the bitches I've fucked had a button that's bigger. No wonder his wife's so happy with what we've got." Not satisfied with just verbally humiliating me the black youth moved forward, pushed the boxers down to his knees and mere inches in front of my face a seven inch column of flaccid flesh dangled obscenely between his thighs. Using his hand to encourage stiffness (and a further two inches in length) he bragged, "Don't you wish you'd got something like this? Ask your wife - she'll tell you it's already been places that you've never reached."

    At that moment Claire reappeared again carrying a tray holding four mugs. Gangsta was handed one as he came through the door but then she set the tray down and approached with one mug in each hand. Deliberately she offered one to Otis in such a way that he had to take it with his penis fondling hand, leaving him no option but to return to the settee with it. Crouching to place my mug on the floor, she quietly advised, "Just try to ignore him." We exchanged further words as she checked my head wound but then, preparing to rise, she squeezed my arm and impetuously leaned forward to plant a quick peck on my forehead.

    For some reason this show of affection seemed to infuriate Otis. "Hey Claire", he called, "Come over here and suck my cock again like you did last night." He was sprawled back on the settee with his legs splayed and the discarded shorts in a small pile by his feet - almost objectively I noted that although long, his prick lacked any real thickness. Claire obeyed immediately, walking without hesitation to kneel between his spread thighs. She grabbed his stiff cock, gave it a few sloppy licks then took the head deep in her mouth and started wanking the shaft with her hand. I should have looked away or shut my eyes but throughout I found my gaze compulsively fixed with dread fascination on my wife's bobbing head. Only when it was over did I realise that the sight had induced a state of stiffness in my own groin.

    Towards the end Otis leaned forward and whispered something to her. His words became obvious the moment he ejaculated because Claire stood and turned to face me, opening her mouth to show it full of white cum. "Now stick out your tongue and wiggle it at him," he instructed and when she again complied he laughed triumphantly saying, "You can go and kiss your husband again now - if he still wants to."

    My wife walked proudly to me, wiping her mouth with the back of her hand. Reaching down she took a gulp from my mug, swilled her mouth round and swallowed then knelt to place her lips firmly on mine. I know I should have joined her in this defiance by opening my mouth and kissing her properly but I just couldn't do it. Having made her gesture Claire embraced me tightly cheek to cheek. I knew she was trying to help me so I think it had to be shame at my reaction to the blow-job that caused me to say nastily, "You didn't need to suck him off quite so enthusiastically?"

    I felt Claire stiffen. "I knew it was something you wouldn't like to see so I just tried to get it over with as fast as possible," she whispered back in a hurt voice.

    From there the day fell into what was becoming the pattern with TV dominating until after lunch when they all filed upstairs for a long siesta leaving me to my own devices. This time I did hear some sound but convinced myself it was the squeal of some child in the street - and when the same noise occurred even louder several times during the night, I found that 'a screeching cat' made a palatable alternative explanation.

    Next morning Claire appeared wearing a skirt instead of her usual jeans. The reason became apparent after about an hour when, having seated himself at on end of the settee, Otis ordered Claire to stand just the other side of the arm. From my position I clearly saw him reach under the skirt and run his hand up her leg but I tried to keep my face impassive as she stood there stoically letting him molest her. After a minute or two he grew impatient and, looking straight at me with a smirk on his face, he instructed, "Open your legs a bit more darling and lift the front of your dress so your hubby can see how much you like it." She wasn't wearing underwear and I had to watch his fingers probing inside her and also the slight rhythmic movement of her hips as she involuntarily reacted to his touch.

    Despite the knowledge that it was futile I felt the anger boiling inside me but then Gangsta suddenly appeared, waving Otis away and saying it was his turn. He told Claire to pull up her skirt and bend over the arm of the settee but instead of obeying she looked up at him and pleaded, "Please can we do it upstairs."

    "Sorry," he said. "Your husband needs to see how it is and accept the situation - I don't want him having a sudden attack of heroics thinking he needs to rescue you from us." While speaking the big man had dropped his pants round his ankles and I couldn't believe the size of the already rigid cock now exposed because although possibly only a little longer than that of the other man, it had to be at least twice as thick. Also, where Otis's weapon had been brown with a pinkish head, this magnificent appendage was completely jet black with the skin showing a kind of polished sheen.

    My first thought was that it couldn't possibly fit inside her. It actually slid in quite easily but he took it very slowly at first and she needed to wiggle to accommodate him. I was aware of a painful constriction in my chest and suspect that I probably held my breath until the initial penetration was complete. My mind was in turmoil. I felt resentment even hatred but this was mixed with a combination of envy and reluctant admiration. He was still thrusting smooth and easy and, with my eyes riveted to the spot, I couldn't help seeing the way how on each retraction, the stretched lips of her vagina clung to his shaft as if reluctant to release their grip.

    After a few minutes it turned into an exhibition fuck with him powering in hard with fast short sharp strokes and, coated with my wife's vaginal secretions, his thrusting penis shaft strongly resembled the well oiled piston of an efficient machine. Claire began to emit a deep seated moan and this drew my attention to the fact that her jaw was tightly clenched and her knuckles shone white as she fiercely gripped the settee arm. At the time I took this as evidence of the pain she must be suffering.

    The approaching end was signalled when his goose egg sized balls began to tighten and a moment later I could almost sense the jets of hot semen gushing into her. Not until he had ceased movement did I notice that my wife's upper body was shaking uncontrollably and realise that her earlier apparent distress was due not to pain but rather the effort of trying to suppress a massive orgasm. The big man started to pull out and everything seemed to go into extremely slow motion. The moment his shrinking satiated cock lost contact it just flopped clear to hang down, still shining with a mixture of his semen and her juices, leaving her reddened abandoned cunt gaping open and I watched in horror as a great glob of pearly white cum appeared slowly from inside her. In a long moment that seemed to last an eternity I continued to observe as it reached the edge and clung on to stretch into a long thin dangling strand before losing grip and falling to make a messy blob on the carpet.

    I was brought back to reality by Otis dashing forward shouting 'Now me', almost barging his companion aside in his eagerness. For a moment Gangsta resisted but then he stepped back saying 'Fair enough - but you can take her upstairs.

    My eyes followed Otis bustling Claire out of the room, almost at a run and when I looked back Gangsta was reclining on the settee looking at me. Until that moment I didn't know he smoked but he got out a cigarette lit it and then, tucked the lighter into the packet and tossed it over to me. Gratefully I helped myself but when I proffered the packet back he shook his head. For some moments we studied each other in silence and then speaking softly he advised, "You mustn't let Otis goad you, the kid's a total psycho."

    Another even longer silence followed but then he continued - usually he was a man of few words but now he seemed to want to talk. "It's his stupid fault that I'm in this shit. I can't deny that I killed but it was a legitimate hit - the guy had been shouting off his mouth and dissing a lot of people. Anyway, I did the business and got away clean. Otis was waiting in a lifted car two streets away and I got there as planned through an underground car-park and some restaurant kitchens. He'd switched over so I got behind the wheel and stuffed the gun down between the seats - I wish to hell I'd kept it in my pocket."

    Gangsta shook his head ruefully at the memory before explaining, "There were cop cars all over so I waited and as we were parked close to a bookies I pretended to be looking at a racing paper. After a few minutes a beat copper suddenly peered in the window on the passenger side. He was only telling us we couldn't wait there but before he'd even finished speaking, Otis had grabbed the gun and blasted him point blank in the face - it almost took the poor sod's head right off. I got out of town fast, dumped the car. We were crossing a bridge when a goods train went slowly underneath and we managed drop into an open railway wagon. Sometime in the middle of the night the train stopped at signals so we jumped off and came through the woods. By now we were both soaked to the skin so when we saw your house in darkness it was more than we could've hoped for."

    I felt unable to comment and after a further long pause he stood and said almost apologetically, "We'll be here for several more days but I don't think the food will last much longer than that. If nothing goes wrong before we leave you'll both be OK."

    I think at times I must have felt pretty fretful during my long hours left alone but during the day I could generally let events wash over me. After that day, Otis was far more restrained although he still tried to provoke me. For instance he liked to get behind Claire, stick his hand down her blouse and blatantly maul her tits, all the time watching for my reaction. While not seeming averse to his touch my wife always seemed very uncomfortable when this happened. After a while the pair got to trust Claire enough to allow her to work in the kitchen unsupervised. Well one day, Gangsta had found a book to read and unusually the TV was off. Otis was wandering about complaining of being bored when he suddenly said to me, "I think I'll go and stick my cock up your lovely wife again."

    So saying he left for the kitchen and a few moments later I heard Claire's irate voice complaining loudly, "I can fuck or I can cook but not both - it's your choice." Otis soon reappeared with a face like thunder to put on the TV at full volume and fling himself petulantly on the settee. I derived rather a lot of satisfaction from that.

    I think it was two days later, about an hour after they had retired for the night that I was surprised by Otis standing in front of me and saying it was stupid for me to make do on a hard floor when there was a spare soft bed upstairs. This apparent concern was so out of character that, even though I followed him upstairs after he released the radiator fastening, I was very suspicious. In the spare bedroom he cuffed the other end of my leg tether to a leg of the bed, saying that should allow me to get on the bed, but then stretched himself out where I had expected to lie. "Gangsta says it's too hot for three in a bed so he's kicked me out but it's just an excuse to get her alone," Otis announced. "Trouble is that you're wife was just going to suck me off - so you'll have to do it instead."

    "Go to hell," I said, forgetting all good advice.

    "What did you say," he snarled, lurching forward to grab my scrotum and start squeezing hard with a twisting motion. I had intended to resist hid demand but the pain was so excruciating I immediately cried, "I'll do it, I'll do it," but despite my quick capitulation he maintained the pressure until I had sunk to my knees and was on the point of passing out. It took me minutes to recover, gasping for breath as I crouched, my balls in agony and my head pressed against the bottom of the bed. When I eventually looked up Otis, said almost conversationally, "I did think of fucking your arse instead but you'd probably enjoy that - you're wife certainly does. Anyway, time to start work on my cock; it was up Claire's twat less than an hour ago so you might recognise the taste. There's no hurry so take it nice and slow, plenty of tongue and no teeth. Oh and don't forget my balls but only put one in your mouth at a time."

    My whole being was in revolt at what I had to do but there was no choice as I knew I couldn't stand that kind of pain again. Gritting my teeth I got on the bed and lowered my head to his groin. Strangely all the abhorrence seemed to have been in my mind because once I had actually started, the experience was not so very distasteful. The skin of his organ was hotter and silkier than I expected but I tried not to think about taste, instead just going through the motions with a licking action while trying to dissociate my mind from what I was doing. This sufficed for a while but then he said, "Come on - you're going to suck me off whether you like it or not so you better start doing it properly," and from then on he instructed me on what he wanted me to do. There was a bad moment when I first had to suck it and I heaved at the thought that I had another man's cock in my mouth but it was only a transitory reaction and later on I actually preferred the sucking to the other stuff he required. I should mention that while following his demeaning orders, Otis always subjected me to a stream of racial abuse.

    At first my mind was constrained within the misery of my situation but gradually I became aware of sound from the adjoining bedroom. It began as just bed movement but soon I could hear Claire giving vent to the sounds of pleasure she had so valiantly fought against downstairs. As the tempo increased she started shouting, "Harder, Harder, Oh Yes, God yes, Yes, Yes, Yes," followed by a sound that was akin to that of an animal in pain. The sounds caused me emotional pain and my tension didn't stop until they ended but there was only a short respite before the whole progression started again. I've never been able to easily give my wife an orgasm just from penetration and I wondered that he could apparently cause them at will - and of a far greater magnitude than I could ever aspire to.

    When there was audio evidence of extra lewd frenzy, I think I stopped sucking as I listened to the noises of passion from next door but Otis quickly reminded me of the job in hand. Perhaps he was also affected by the sounds effects because I suddenly found my mouth full of his cum without any warning build up. There was rather a lot of it but swallowing proved to be a reflex action despite the inevitable feelings of nausea. He quickly rolled over and dropped asleep. Only when I tried to ease into a comfortable position beside him did I realised that at some point I must have messed my pants with my own ejaculation. I was dying for a drink of water but was forced to spend the night with the acrid taste of his semen in my mouth. Thankfully I did fall asleep even though the action next door still had not drawn to a close.

    Next morning I again woke with a full bladder and the moment Otis stirred I asked him to accompany me to the bathroom. Reluctantly he got up and lifted the bed to release the cuff but then flopped down on the bed telling me to go downstairs when I'd finished and that he'd be down to lock me up in a few minutes. This was a chance I'd been hoping for. Limiting my toilet call to the minimum, I went downstairs into the kitchen and quickly but quietly opened a drawer, retrieved a small sharp potato knife and concealed it down my sock. I wasn't sure how I might use it but it made me feel a whole lot better to know I had some kind of weapon.

    Feeling rather pleased with myself I returned to my place by the radiator and had barely settled down on the pillows when Claire walked in looking buoyant, even cheerful. Coming straight over she embraced me hard and murmured words to the effect that I should 'hang on because it couldn't last forever. "But you wouldn't mind if it did last forever," I accused, "Can you deny that you enjoy being fucked by them?"

    "What does it matter if I do enjoy it?" she shot back angrily. "It's a natural body reaction whether the mind wants it or not - would you prefer it if I hated every second? And remember, it's only my cunt that's keeping us alive."

    I was shocked by her tone but more by her use of the word 'cunt' because I couldn't remember ever hearing it pass her lips before. When referring to that part of her anatomy Claire usually said 'pussy', occasionally 'twat' or 'vagina' and sometimes 'my little furry love hole that you like so much'. I couldn't help suspecting that it wasn't a 'little' love hole anymore.

    The day followed the now established pattern and an hour after the others had gone upstairs that evening Otis again appeared saying, "Come on cocksucker, time for your treat - I bet you've been looking forward to this all day." I followed him upstairs and as he stretched out awaiting my ministrations, he advised, "Different hole, different flavour - let's see if you can tell the difference."

    I proceeded to do what he wanted and only slowly began to realise that the cries of passion from the adjoining bedroom sounded even louder than the previous night. Catching me listening Otis said, "You do realise that she's bound to get knocked up by Gangsta or me?" Now here he was wrong and I couldn't help pointing out that Claire was safely on the pill. "If you mean the ones in the bathroom cabinet she isn't," he told me smugly, "I'd already flushed them down the bog before you turned up."

    The following day, not wanting to again start badly, I didn't mention the pills to my wife and subsequently no suitable moment ever seemed to present itself. When night came the three had no sooner retired than Otis was back and he was fuming. He grabbed some of my surviving liquor, flung himself on the settee, took a large gulp and complained, "The bastard wants her completely for himself. He hasn't liked sharing almost from the beginning and now he doesn't even want me watching. I wish I knew where he's put the fucking gun - it'd be a different story if I did."

    This information set me thinking. Going off porn films, when Claire was with the two black men I'd always visualised her sucking one while the other was screwing her but now it seemed this might not have been the case. I'd never asked anyone exactly what happened when she was with them but now I said, "Does that mean you always take turns separately?"

    "We do unless she wants us both up her at the same time. Gangsta's too big so I always have use the back way. In the beginning we did it to her that way - it sent her really crazy and since then she asks for it like that." - I only realised it was a mistake to talk sex when he threw me the handcuff key saying, "You might as well come over here and start sucking while I finish this bottle." With that job done I expected to be left downstairs but was again taken upstairs and had to perform an encore. This time he fell fast asleep the moment he ejaculated and that gave me an idea how we might escape the ordeal.

    Next day in a moment alone with Claire I asked, "When you and Gangsta have..er..finished for the night, how soundly does he sleep?" She told me 'like a log' and that was just what I wanted to hear. I then asked if she was restrained at all or would it be possible for her to get out onto the landing. To my joy she said she'd always been free but hadn't wanted to be caught wandering about. I told her my plan and she agreed to wait for my signal that night.

    As Gangsta had suspected, I did have a fully charged mobile that hadn't been discovered (I'd bought a new one to take on holiday). That night Otis again came down to be serviced sitting on the settee but there was not enough whiskey left for my purpose so during the second blow-job upstairs I had to do some stuff I'm not even going to mention, to ensure he was sufficiently tired. The moment I was sure he was asleep, I cut through my ankle tether with the knife, slipped downstairs to retrieve my hidden mobile and crept back up. Peeping in the other bedroom I found Gangsta and Claire both lying naked on what used to be 'our' bed.

    She was on her back watching the door but he was lying face down with his great arm stretched across her. As she started to slowly extricate herself, I went back to the landing, grabbed the hooked stick (used to reach the retractable loft ladder) and waited tensely for her to appear. It was a nerve wracking two or three minutes before I was able to pull down the ladder from the ceiling and hold it as she scampered up. I followed as fast as could but the ladder was very noisy and as the ladder was coming back up, Otis appeared. Had he not paused to shout warning of our escape we would have been caught us but fortunately his reaching fingers just missed grasping the bottom rung.

    It was pitch black up there but it helped when they switched on the landing light as chinks of light shining up allowed some vision, once our eyes had adjusted. I told my wife to get off to the side in case they decided to fire the gun but I lay on the ladder (using my body as a counterweight) in case they found some means to pull it down. It was Claire who rang the police to say we were being held prisoner by the two killers.

    Twenty minutes later we heard a loudhailer saying, "You are surrounded by armed police, throw out you weapons and walk out with your hands in the air." We rather expected defiant gunfire but instead a few moments later the same voice ordered, "Lie on the ground now with your arms and legs spread."

    "Those bastards are going to suffer now when we say what they've put us through," I said, my long suppressed anger bursting forth.

    "Were not going to say anything in fact we'll say that apart from your blow on the head, they've treated us very well," my wife told me firmly. I was about to accuse her of going soft on them because of the sex but before I could speak she explained, "They're both killers. They're both going to go to prison for a very long time anyway and what happened here isn't going to make a blind bit of difference. If we tell what's happened it'll be on the front page of every newspaper for days, everybody will know, our folks, neighbours, all our colleagues and everybody who knows us - and it's the kind of thing that gets remembered for years. Can you stand all the sympathy, the questions and just looks that are bound to come? Love, isn't better just to keep it as our secret?" Put that way I had to agree with her.

    About ten minutes later, a male on the landing below called up to identified himself as police and say that it was safe for us to come down. My wife threw her arms fiercely around me and said, "It's finally over." Gripping her tightly I echoed her words back but even at that moment I seemed to remember someone saying something about a fat lady singing.

    ***

    We were taken to a hotel. That night, in bed together for the first time for seventeen days, we lay awkwardly side by side until Claire said softly, "Make love to me." It was very gentle but despite that I didn't last very long at all. That didn't seem to matter and we fell asleep in each others arms. Over the next few days, still at the hotel, we faced very intensive questioning from detectives and counsellors. They pointed out repeatedly that neither the physical evidence nor well established behaviour patterns supported our account but we stuck to our story. Initially there was a lot of innuendo and speculation in the papers but when nothing emerged to confirm it, our captivity rapidly lost interest as a news item.

    Back home we tried some half hearted decorating for a few days but then went on our pre-booked break in the sun. That short relaxing period away from it all allowed us to heal, (I don't think either of us once referred back to that dreadful week), but Claire was nursing a worry. Within hours of getting back home she sat us down and bluntly reported that her period was late. I told her it was only to be expected, pointing out that her metabolism was bound to be disturbed and saying that mine certainly was. For a moment she seemed to go along with this clutching at straws but then gave the additional information that for the previous two days she'd been slightly sick in the morning. Two testing kits from the chemist confirmed that she was pregnant.

    "There's an outside chance it might be yours," she said.

    "But realistically?"

    "Realistically I think it's Gangsta's. Otis did cum in my vagina loads of times but he liked fucking either my mouth or my bum better. Gangsta only ever did it the proper way - his cock was so big I could only manage to lick it."

    I could roughly guess about her birth pills so didn't ask but Claire felt the need to explain, "I forgot to pack them when we set out for the adventure holiday but I didn't think it really mattered. Although it was theoretically safe time, the slight risk helped keep me on the straight and narrow while we were there and heading back I intended to take one as soon as we got home. I knew it wouldn't act immediately but we'd talked about starting a family so I was prepared to take the chance with you. After they caught us, the first time I was allowed to use the bathroom I dashed straight to the cabinet but they weren't there." She gave an ironic laugh and added, "You know, since then I'd managed to convince myself that all that sex actually reduced the risk because of the saying about plants not growing on a well trodden path."

    I think we must have stopped talking then because I know it was late in the evening when she said suddenly, "I'm not going to have and abortion." There was a short pause but before I could speak she went on, "I've always hated abortion and now I know why. I can't bear the thought of killing a child that just might be ours and even if it's just mine there's no difference." With a hug I told her that it wasn't a problem, pointing out that we would just wait for the birth and then put the baby up for adoption if it wasn't white. Claire didn't disagree and that's how it was left.

    We tried to get on with life with us both going back to our respective schools when the new term started after the summer holidays. When Claire began to show we were careful to claim that the pregnancy was a month less advanced so that people wouldn't jump to the wrong (right) conclusion. It was a strange feeling watching her body change and accompanying her to pre-natal classes with the knowledge that the child she was carrying almost certainly wasn't mine.

    It was during the month before Xmas that my wife dropped the bombshell, emotionally telling me that she didn't want the baby to be adopted. I tried to talk her out of it by pointing out all the potential problems we'd face with a mixed race child but she was immovable. My only choice was to either leave the marriage or find a way to cope and I loved her too much to even consider the former.

    I omitted to mention that at their trial both Gangsta and Otis were given life with the recommendation that they serve a minimum of thirty-five years. We received the substantial reward that had been offered for their arrest and conviction and this, combined with money from the Criminal Injuries Board to compensate for the stress of our captivity, gave us a very decent nest egg. This cash greatly extended my options. Claire stopped work at the end of that term; I put in my notice to quit at the Easter break and immediately started searching for an equivalent position at a school as far as possible from where we were living.

    With a month to go Claire went to stay with her parents (they had been let in on the secret) and I left the school two weeks early to join her. I was at the birth and there was a definite gasp of surprise from those present when the baby appeared. A young nurse standing near smiled at me and said we must be newlyweds and I foolishly told her proudly that we'd been married for almost eight years - I'll never forget the smirk that she couldn't keep from her face. It was a baby girl and we called her Lucy.

    We had bought a place to live close to my new school. It was a large elegant Victorian terrace house but situated in an area that had once seen far better days. No one could deny that it was inferior to our old home but as I would only start work after the summer holidays, I had a full term of leisure to make it a nice place to live. There were the inevitable broken nights and the unpleasantness of nappy changing but the process of having contact with Lucy all day every day caused me to grow fond of her, despite myself - I actually think some bond was formed as I watched her emergence into the world.

    There was an impressive shopping centre nearby. On two floors, it had a massive central ground floor mall with arcades and staircases seeming to radiate off in all directions. I was fascinated by the place. Only fifteen minutes away on foot, unless we planned a heavy shop it was easier to walk than drive by car and have the hassle of parking. So for our daily exercise to get out of the house we got into the habit of alternating between the mall and a nearby park.

    Early in this tale I described how men found excuse to initiate conversation with Claire, not just when we were socialising but anywhere when we were out and about. Now that she was pushing a black baby they walked straight past as if she didn't exist - or at least the white men did. With blacks it was the opposite. Even those black males that didn't try to talk to her walked past winking, giving a high five sign or making a clicking noise with their tongues. I had hardly been aware of ethnicity where we used to live but now there seemed to be an inordinate number of young black men, particularly at the mall.

    Large numbers did stop, (on the pretence of admiring the baby) and Claire showed no reluctance to talk to them. When it was an odd individual I did make some contribution to the conversation but when two or more clustered round her I soon began to feel like a spare part. When this happened I tended to take the buggy to a nearby seat and wait until she rejoined me. On one occasion a tall guy in Rastafarian gear sprawled down beside me and in broad Caribbean patois remarked pleasantly, "Yo baby muvver sure dropped wun fine black chile." Sticking to the lie, I told him that Lucy was adopted at which he laughed and said, "Sure dude I believe ya - aint dat jus wot all de whitey husbans say?"

    After these encounters Claire always returned home buoyant, glowing and talking animatedly about what had been said to her. Later in bed, often she would almost rape me but on other occasions she pushed me away saying 'I just don't want to' and this kind of mood could last for more than the one day. It was a rougher school with the pupils far less motivated and I didn't particularly enjoy it but apart from that my home life was good. Even so by March, after two terms, I was anxious to move on but when I broached the subject my wife said, "I like it here, can't we at least wait until it's time for Lucy to start school.

    When school broke up for the summer holidays I'd completed a year and by the return after the long break, Lucy was coming up to being eighteen months old. She was turning into a delightful little girl and one day, while watching her toddling around, I realised that I really loved her. I actually congratulated myself on the fact that we seemed to have nicely overcome that traumatic part of our past but only two days later that illusion was shattered.

    Choosing her moment, Claire sat me down and told me that she had something to confess that would hurt me. She said, "I took Lucy to the shops this afternoon - although it was a lovely day I was getting bored with the park. The mall was rather quiet but I started chatting with a black guy called Clarence. He was respectable, wearing a suit instead of the usual gear and he spoke very nicely. Like all the others he started enthusing about Lucy but then he looked at me and said it was easy to see were she inherited her beauty so I just said 'Thank you', quite forgetting to pretend she wasn't really mine. First he suggested going out in the car park to talk and then asked if I wanted to see his new car - it was a great big estate with tinted windows. Lucy was asleep so we put her in the back then we both got into the rear seat and I sucked his cock. I'm so sorry. I was an aberration and I swear I'll try never to do anything like it again - for a start I won't ever go to the mall again by myself".

    "Why?" It was all I could think to say.

    "I honestly don't know, some kind of need or compunction - I think that Gangsta and Otis must have somehow infected my mind. At that time, you accused me of enjoying the sex with them and I got cross with you for saying that but you were right, I loved it. I was worried how it was all going to end and of course I was sad for the way you must be suffering but I still felt that those days were the most exciting of my life. I got very sore but it didn't matter because I just couldn't get enough." Claire paused to let that sink in and continued softly, "Since then being near black men has an affect me and I can't control it. Every time we're at the mall I get very wet - my panties always finish up soaked and sometimes I can even it feel it trickling down my leg."

    "Would you have liked to go further with this guy?" I asked.

    "God yes," she said honestly, a small tremor shaking her body just at the thought.

    Being realistic it seemed certain she was bound to stray again, with or without my knowledge. Also, I knew she still loved me and it was likely to be just pure sex, so logically, after what had already happened, her spending time with another man wouldn't do me any real harm. "I don't think I'd mind too much if you did, "I heard myself saying. It was a spur of the moment decision but almost seemed as if I had given the matter prior subconscious thought.

    "What are you saying? Claire asked in disbelief.

    "I'm saying that if you need to, you can see other men - that's just occasionally I don't mean every week."

    I got a long loving embrace for my generosity and understanding and it was only when we stopped kissing that she said, "Clarence did ask to see me again - he wants to show me round his flat." She had his mobile number and they had a first date the following Friday. Waiting at home knowing what she was doing was a lot more difficult than I had expected, but she did make it up to me afterwards and I can say that my sex with her became better than it had been for a very long time. That first time she was home by eleven but soon it was 1 p.m. and after before she returned from her trysts. In general she stuck to a fortnightly routine, just occasionally asking to be allowed to see him more often. One such excuse was when there was some king of celebration at a club he patronised and he wanted to take her and introduce her to his friends.

    The months went by and gradually I began to suspect that someone was visiting the house during the day while I was at school. There were various clues and twice I thought I caught a whiff of marijuana. Then one day I found the stub of a joint in an ashtray and so I pointed it out to her and asked if she'd started smoking. "A friend called in to see me - you don't mind do you?" she said innocently. I didn't ask who it was, Claire didn't volunteer and I think she took this as tacit approval.

    During the Easter holiday the following year, we were in the kitchen having just finished lunch when the front door bell rang and my wife went to answer it. I heard voices and when she didn't return I looked down the hall to see her talking to two tall black men standing just inside the door. A couple of minutes later she came to me with a pleading look on her face. "I know it's a lot to ask but would you mind taking Lucy down to the park for a couple of hours?"

    I know she still loves me and I'll never leave her but I'm resigned to this being the shape of life to come.

    Postscript.

    When Lucy was born (officially a month premature) the local paper printed a small item despite our wishes. A couple of months later, while still settling in at our new home, a parcel arrived having been redirected from our old address. It contained a small fluffy teddy bear. There was no message, name of sender or return address but the package had been franked at a prison. I threw it straight in the bin.

  6. #6
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Irresistible Impulse

    By ukresearcher ©

    They say that nothing is more shocking than lightning from a clear blue sky and I suppose that any disaster is that much worse if completely unexpected. I was living a tranquil life of real contentment, married for over ten years to Louise, my soul mate, with two adorable kids (nine and seven) and in a job that brought home a comfortable income without taxing my capabilities overmuch. From the start we believed that having a mother at home was more important than exotic foreign holidays but since the children both started school, Louise has helped out in the village shop, on a part time basis during the week supplemented by every other Saturday morning.

    Our only real friends were Jerry and Davina. They lived just over three miles away in a much larger house than we could afford and they also had a couple of children roughly the same ages as ours. It was Jerry who was my friend originally. Twelve years ago we started together as young hopefuls in the same insurance office. Quite naturally we spent lunch hours and other off duty time together during the day but as we were both courting seriously at the time, evening socialising was not part of the friendship. I married first with Jerry as best man and when they tied the knot six months later, I returned the favour.

    They became parents first - Davina was well pregnant at the wedding and her condition was the only reason that her parents had consented to the match. There was no doubt that Davina had married beneath her for she came from a moneyed background. But although she brought with her enough wealth to provide a lifestyle to which Jerry rapidly became accustomed, I have no doubt that had her parents regarded her husband with fewer reservations, there was far more that they could have done for the couple.

    My name is Toby. I thought that I'd mention that and get the laughter over with before I continue the story. I reckon that when I was born my parents must have been going through an old fashioned Bulldog Drummond phase because there is no genealogical precedent and I can think of no other logical reason for the name. I can't deny that I would have preferred Vance or Brett but, apart from initial introductions, I have grown quite at home with the name - the diminutive 'Tobe' has quite an affectionate ring to it.

    Soon after his marriage, Jerry left the insurance firm where we both worked and moved to a rival organisation a couple of blocks down the road. Over the intervening years, a different environment, greater ambition and (although I hate to say it) more ability have allowed him to rise until he now holds a position equivalent to that of my current immediate boss. Even though we worked in different buildings the friendship continued with us meeting most lunchtimes to either dine or play squash. That game gives a fair indication of his character because he was driven to win. I enjoyed the game but was willing to push myself only so far and no further so he generally left the court with the winners laurels - though my very rare victories did give me a great feeling of satisfaction.

    Jerry is a bigger man than I, nicely topping six feet he can give me three inches and about twenty pounds. He is also a big womaniser. Blessed with a surfeit of charm he uses it to the full and seems to have developed an almost magic touch. Even while still engaged I know that he had flings with three different girls and in the months after the wedding when a bad pregnancy limited his marital sex he was like a tomcat on the prowl. He didn't change - that was just the way he was. I was never sure if Davina knew - at times I was convinced that she must at least have suspicions.

    The incredible speed with which he worked on women was impressive. Some months before the point at which my story starts, we were lunching at our usual restaurant when an exceptionally attractive woman sat at a table near us. Jerry immediately enthused, "She is absolutely delectable - I'm just going to have to have a taste of that." For the rest of the meal he did not take his eyes off her and I felt rather embarrassed for the poor woman pinned by his relentless stare. When she left he jumped up to follow, saying to me, "You may not see me for a day or two but I will be in here on Friday for certain." When Friday arrived, I duly asked him if he had managed to find out who the woman was. "Yes, she's the wife of one of the law court officials," he said smugly. "You wouldn't know just by looking at her but she has the most incredibly erectile nipples. Very, very tasty - I'm afraid that you won't be seeing me many lunchtimes next week."

    The friendship between Jerry and I extended to our wives and eventually our children. We never actually went on holiday together (although it was often suggested) largely due to the fact that our pocket was nowhere as deep as theirs. Nevertheless we spent a lot of time at each other's houses; the kids often slept over and during the summer there were frequent very enjoyable day out excursions as a group to local places of interest. One summer Friday night all four children had been invited to a birthday party thrown by a mutual school friend. This was in the nearest town and comprised a meal in McDonald's followed by a session of laser warfare.

    Louise and I had driven to the venue to collect our two. I parked right outside the door while she went in to find them leaving me waiting by the car. After a couple of minutes, Jerry wandered up, indicating where he had left his vehicle at the far side of the car park. At that moment all four kids erupted out of the hall door and of one accord, in a flurry of excitement, ran across and piled into my car. I was about to try extricating the two who did not belong when Jerry suggested, "Leave them, I'll follow with Louise and pick them up at yours. In the unlikely event of you being back first, make sure to get the kettle on."

    It seemed a good idea so I agreed. Driving out of the car park, in the rear view mirror, I saw Jerry share my wife's load of rucksacks and jackets as they walked to his car. After two or three miles he had caught up for I spotted him a couple of vehicles behind me but when we got to the road that leads past the pike, he indicated and turned off. I should explain that 'The Pike' is the local name for a large hill. We actually live on the opposite side of the hill to the town and the main road that skirts the base is roughly twelve miles. There are narrow country lanes that cross the hill, (one leading to the pike itself, a local beauty spot with an incredible view). The shortest route is only seven miles and can be marginally quicker than the main road but if stuck behind one of the ubiquitous farm vehicles the journey time is easily doubled and more. I smiled when I saw him detour - it was typical of Jerry that he would be determined to get back first without being crass enough to race on the main road.

    When I pulled into my drive I was quietly pleased to see no sign of Jerry's car. I gave the kids crisps and coke and watched them disperse to PC, Playstation and the hammocks in the garden. With three mugs set out and the kettle boiled, I was actually delighted when the missing pair had not turned up after twenty minutes. Up until three quarters of an hour I was still chuckling to myself at the picture of Jerry fuming behind a hay wagon with a shed load but from then on I began to get more and more concerned. From an hour and a half onwards I was ringing my wife's mobile every few minutes and making regular trips to gaze down the road in the direction from which they should appear.

    It was almost at the two and a half hours after my arrival that they finally turned up. Jerry acted completely unconcerned but Louise had the grace to look upset. "You must have been getting worried," she said.

    "Frantic," I told her but I was grinning, such was my relief at getting her home safe and sound.

    "Jerry had a puncture and when he went to change the tyre the spare turned out to be flat as well," she explained. "He had to walk down into Hotton to get someone from the garage to come out."

    "Completely stupid," Jerry confirmed. "The damn thing had never been on the road so I guess it must have started with a slow puncture when they put the new tyre on the rim." He then proceeded to gather his brood and get them into the car. I did suggest that he might like to ring Davina in case she was also worried but he said she would quite expect them to have stayed at our house for a while.

    "Why didn't you ring me? I could have come out - for that matter you could have rung the garage. I tried your number several times but you didn't answer".

    "My battery's flat. I've been meaning to charge it for a day or two," Louise told me looking a little flustered. "Of course we tried to ring the garage before Jerry set off walking - it was the obvious thing to do".

    That was it. We had a late meal, got the children to bed and relaxed in front of the TV for what was left of the evening. At bedtime, I was actually in the bathroom when I heard my wife's mobile phone ring. Hurrying through my ablutions, I went into the bedroom to find Louise pushing the receiver back into her handbag. "That was Virginia," she said. "She was sorry for ringing so late but she forgot to mention that she has to go to the cash-and-carry early tomorrow morning so the shop might be still shut when I arrive."

    "I thought that your battery was flat."

    "I thought it was too - there must be a blind spot near the pike. The bloody phone really startled me going off just now."

    'That was what you call bad luck', I thought smiling to myself, 'to have your puncture compounded by both a flat spare in a radio black spot really took some beating'. No more was said just then but after we got into bed, Louise remembered, "Oh I forgot to mention - while I was chatting to Jerry as his tyre was being fixed, I happened to mention those venison steaks we bought and somehow I finished up inviting him and Davina for dinner tomorrow night."

    I was not at all displeased. It was about three weeks since we had such an occasion and I was always more than happy to see Davina. The evening proceeded pleasantly with all the usual banter until after we had finished the steaks when I happened to ask, "Did you manage to get both your tyres fixed then Jerry?" Davina looked at me quizzically obviously not knowing about the previous day's crisis so I told her briefly how Louise and her husband had taken the short cut over the tops only to be afflicted with both a puncture and a flat spare. "It took them a good two hours to get it all sorted," I concluded with a laugh.

    Davina did not seem to think it at all funny. In fact her whole face seemed to close down. The immediate atmosphere was partially broken by Louise jumping up and disappearing into the kitchen, saying loudly that she was going to prepare the sweet, then only a minute later Jerry mumbled something about helping and dashed off after her. It was all so sudden that I was almost on the point of making a remark to that effect but one glance at Davina's face discouraged me. So we sat there in stolid silence taking care to avoid each other's eyes, with me desperately hoping the other two would be back with the pudding soon, if only for something to talk about. The trouble was that they did not come back.

    The hands on the clock crept slowly round, five minutes, ten minutes, fifteen, twenty. At this point Davina slammed the knife that she had been fidgeting with down hard on the table and glaring at me demanded, "Well, are you going to see what is keeping them or not?"

    My mind was in a mess. As the length of their absence had grown I had grown more and more uneasy until at that point I desperately did not want to go into the kitchen for fear of what I might walk in on. Luckily I was saved from taking action because at that moment, Jerry walked in carrying the pudding flamboyantly one handed above his head, with Louise following bringing the jugs of sauce and cream.

    As she was serving, my wife said something about having forgotten to leave the gas on low heat while we ate the first course and this simple explanation filled me with guilt about my unworthy suspicions. Considering the time it had taken, that culinary concoction was far below her usual standard but that was not the reason the evening broke up almost immediately after the meal. Disappointed by the loss of the usual pleasant conversation, in bed I decided to make the most of our early night by indulging in a bit of conjugal rights. Louise seemed almost reluctant at first but then switched completely and clung to me with desperate passion. It was an odd evening altogether.

    Sunday we went out to spend most of the day by a river. For the life of me I can't remember where except for the image of David and Claire dropping twigs from a bridge and racing them to a tree root winning post. When we got home in the late afternoon, Jerry was leaning against his car waiting for us. "Davina has left me," he announced as soon as our children had run into the house. "She's taken the kids and gone - I suppose back to her parents."

    My wife and I both asked, "Why?" at the same time but I noticed that Louise seemed to have a funny look on her face that was not really explained by the shock of what he had told us. Jerry shrugged his shoulders, "God knows - got a bee in her bonnet about something. She's threatened to go plenty of times before but this first time she has actually done it."

    We invited him in for a cup of tea and it was natural that he should then stay and eat with us.

    Afterwards we spent the evening drinking and talking loosely round his marital situation with the consensus of opinion being that his wife would be back in a day or two if not sooner. When Jerry stood up (actually to visit the loo) he was more than a little wobbly, prompting Louise to suggest that he was not in a safe condition to drive. At this, I jumped in to say that the obvious answer was for him to sleep in the spare bedroom and this was quickly agreed. Later in bed, for some reason I felt incredibly randy but for possibly the first time ever Louise knocked me back. "It wouldn't feel right with Jerry next door," she said and yet more than once in the past we had been quite unrestrained with her parents in that same bedroom.

    Next morning I gave our guest a disposable razor and a spare toothbrush from a pack we had bought by mistake. Breakfast was a rather rushed affair and then he and I drove to our respective offices in convoy. At the end of the day I got home to find Jerry's car again in the drive and the man himself propping up the kitchen counter while the kids tucked into their potato wedges and fish fingers. It was Louise who gave me the news. "Davina went back to their house last night while Jerry was here and she's changed all the locks so he can't get in. I've said that he can stay here for a night or two until she either changes her mind or he finds somewhere else."

    After the previous night's inhibition of my sex life, I was not too pleased about this but after ten years I could hardly turn my back on a friend in his hour of need. We actually spent a very pleasant evening talking about everything but his domestic crisis. In bed I made no try for affection having already resigned myself to doing without for the next two or three days. Usually I sleep like a log but possibly due to oats deprivation I remember waking two or three occasions. Once, I don't know what time it was, I reached out for Louise only to find her missing and some time later her climbing carefully back into bed again roused me. The time then was quarter to four. This sparked a memory of the previous night when I must have woken at exactly the same time because I can vividly remember the red digits 345 floating before my eyes in the darkness.

    I had hardly settled behind my desk at work the next morning before a call was put through to me from Davina. "Will you meet me somewhere for lunch - anywhere where Jerry is not likely to be," she asked without any further explanation and rang off as soon as I had mentioned a restaurant and time. She was already waiting at a table when I arrived. "Well?" she demanded almost before I was seated.

    I was completely at a loss - from her attitude you might have thought that it was I who had brought her there. "I don't understand," I mumbled.

    My obvious bemusement modified her attitude but still with an undertone of disbelief she asked, "You do realise that they are having an affair, don't you?"

    It was too fantastic to believe but Jerry's wife was speaking with such certainty that she had to know something that I didn't. "How long has it being going on?" I asked her, searching more for information that I could lock my mind onto rather than a specific answer to the question.

    "I don't know - Friday for sure."

    "Friday?"

    "Come on, Toby, that puncture story just doesn't hold water," Davina said impatiently. "You know as well as I do that Jerry is possibly the only person in the country who always carries two spare tyres. He hates winding down the rack that holds the normal spare under the car so he bought himself another that he keeps in the boot. Apart from that he carries two of those aerosol repair kits that inflate a punctured tyre long enough to reach a garage. So ask yourself, as the puncture didn't happen, what were Jerry and your wife doing while they were alone on the pike for over two hours?"

    Now that Davina mentioned it I could clearly remember Jerry bragging about a year ago that he had no fears of ever caught out by a puncture. "I see what you are getting at," I nodded. It was a singularly inept response but my mind was in too much of a whirl to do better.

    "And what do you think they were up to all that time in the kitchen at your house on Saturday?"

    "Louise explained about the gas," I said lamely.

    "It did not explain why she had a glob of semen on her blouse when they came back. I'm pretty sure that Louise had no idea it was there but I'm equally confident that Jerry did. It's just like him to deliberately leave it there just to rub our noses in it."

    I felt physically sick and just at that moment the waiter came to take our order. Davina saved the situation by quickly asking for two of the simplest dish on the menu and requesting that we have a double whiskey and large gin to be going on with. Too many things suddenly fell into place so I knew Davina was speaking the truth but I still tried to argue against it. "Friday couldn't possibly have been planned," I objected. "If your two hadn't got into my car, then there would have been no question of Louise going with Jerry."

    "I know, that fooled me for a second or two but Jerry always was the ultimate opportunist."

    "Is it why you are leaving him?"

    "Yes - I warned him five years ago." Davina paused while our drinks were placed on the table and after a large mouthful she continued, "Don't think that I don't know about all his other women. I do but I have lived with it. Life was not at all how I wanted it but I made the best of things and tried to put his other women out my mind. But right from when we first met I have been very fond of you and Louise. Many times I've wished that my marriage could be like yours. You give Louise everything that I have ever wanted. As I said I could stand the others but five years ago I warned Jerry that if he ever laid a finger on Louise I would leave him and take the children. It worked because he really does love his kids - that is about the only good thing you can say about him. They think that he is a wonderful dad and much though I have been tempted, I could never bring myself to tell them what a total shit their father really is."

    "He's been after Louise that long?"

    "Longer. Jerry has lusted after your wife ever since he was best man. It was low key almost joking for a long time but then roughly five years ago, from the way that he looked at her when we were at each other's homes, I knew that he was planning a move. That's when I warned him - and it has worked until now."

    Looking back I cannot believe that I remained so calm during this conversation. I think that although I was accepting my wife's infidelity on a theoretical level, I still did not believe that it was really true. The fact that my mind was disjointed is proved by my rather stupid responses such as, "So there is no chance of you going back to him?"

    "None," Davina answered categorically but then she went on, "Don't get me wrong, I despise and even hate Jerry but my body is still in thrall to him. I will never live with him again but, if I met him on neutral ground such as a hotel, I'd jump in bed with him like a shot even now."

    I was shocked. "He's that good at sex?"

    "When he wants, he can be magic," Davina said sadly. "The first couple of years we were married I thought I was in heaven. So you know what you are up against. For heaven's sake, try to keep Louise well away from him. It won't be easy if she is determined but as the affair has probably only just started you might still stand a chance. You have a strong marriage so perhaps if she does not actually see him for a couple of weeks or so, her loyalty to you might prevail. Try and take her away somewhere - go on holiday, abroad if possible."

    "He's living at our house."

    "GOD! Get him out of there, whatever it costs," Davina advised urgently. "Pick a fight with him, let him beat you up, preferably badly. You might just win a sympathy vote from Louise but at the very least it should get him removed from your house on the grounds of assault. If he has got his hooks in that far you have got to be extremely drastic."

    Davina paid the bill and we left without eating. Back in my office I ordered that no calls should be put through and spent the afternoon thinking. You will be amazed to hear that I decided to do nothing. I knew very well that Jerry had led Davina one hell of a life so it was understandable if some perceived last straw should have pushed her over the brink. Admittedly things did look black but it was not beyond the bounds of possibility that there might be an innocent explanation. It just did not seem credible that my best friend of ten years standing and my very loyal loving wife should both be betraying me. I could not bear the thought of losing a friendship and introducing a flaw into my marriage with possibly unfounded accusations - so I decided it was better to wait until I had absolute proof.

    That evening was an exact repeat of the one before except that I took less part in the conversation. I was concentrating on observation. I was looking for a shared glance between them or a touch in passing and by the end when no such had occurred, I felt a profound relief that Davina's suspicions seemed to have no basis in fact. In bed I rolled over quickly and set about giving the impression that I had gone to sleep. Well over an hour passed. I felt sure that Louise was still awake but the fact that she was still by my side, backed up by the impressions of the evening, provided convincing evidence of her innocence.

    I think that I actually did fall asleep for a second or two for was I jolted suddenly awake by the movement of her slipping out of bed. When she was through the bedroom door, I quietly followed and was just in time to see her dim outline going into the guest bedroom. Louise had left that door just slightly ajar and I reached that point as she got in beside Jerry. Although they were whispering I could hear everything that was said with crystal clarity. For someone accepting a mistress into his bed, Jerry sounded particularly disagreeable as he asked, "What kept you."

    "Toby's breathing was very funny tonight, I had to wait a very long time before I was sure that he was asleep," she apologised.

    "I don't know why you bothered, he has got to find out sooner or later," was his unsympathetic response.

    "Can't we just carry on like this; I don't want to hurt him."

    "It's better if he knows."

    "Let's talk about this later, please fuck me," Louise begged.

    I was totally shocked - not so much by her use of the word (although she always did use 'make love ' with me), but by the pleading tone to her voice. Admittedly I lingered by the door long enough to see him roll on top of her and hear her long sigh of contentment but then stumbled blindly back to the marital bed. Blanking my ears to any noise from the adjoining room, I lay there sobbing for what seemed an eternity. My emotions were just about under control when Louise eventually brought her faithless body back to my side - the time was exactly 3.45 a.m.

    Next day I went to the office as usual but did no work at all during the day. Even at five o'clock, I found it necessary to procrastinate for, instead of dashing straight home for a showdown, I made one pint of beer last over an hour in the local tavern. I then found a video rental shop and took out a film that the kids had been pestering for. At home the children were squabbling about a TV program, Jerry was in the dining room eating and my wife was in the kitchen already starting to serve my meal. I threw the video to David and Claire, ignored the cuckoo in my nest and grabbing Louise by the arm, I dragged her roughly out to the car.

    The pike was the logical place in our area if in search of privacy but that was the one spot that I could not go. I just drove grimly in silence until on a B road, I pulled into a deserted lay-by and stopped. Louise had not spoken a word since I pulled her from the house but now, without looking at me she said quietly, "You know, don't you?"

    "Why?"

    "I don't know," she said turning to look at me with helpless eyes.

    "When did it start?"

    "Friday - bloody Friday."

    "Do you want to tell me about it?"

    "I got into his car without thinking," she began. Her eyes were on my face but focussed in such a way that they avoided my gaze. "Even when he turned off to go over the tops I was not really worried because he muttered something about it being the quicker way but then when he took the road up to the pike itself, I knew what was going to happen. On the top he stopped, parked, got out and then removed a blanket from the boot. There was nobody in sight but on a day like that there was bound to be someone around. It didn't make any difference to him because he spread the blanket in full view. I think he smiled at me but he never said a word. I took off my jeans and my knickers and lay down on the blanket - it was some kind of irresistible impulse. Toby, it all seemed so inevitable. When it was over I thought we'd been about half an hour and was amazed to find out how late it was. Jerry did not seem to care but I was panicking and it was me who made him think up a reason to explain why we were so late."


    "I can't believe that it could happen so quickly like that. There must have been something before."

    "He kissed me at Xmas."

    "He has kissed you at lot of other times and long before that to my knowledge."

    "No, you don't understand," she said anxiously. "Right from when I first met Jerry, it was very easy to see why he was so successful with women but I thought he was not my type - and of course I had you. There was never anything between us except a few years ago when for a time I got the feeling that he was building up to make a pass at me. For those few weeks I got very agitated whenever we were in his company but it all died off and I convinced myself that I had imagined it. I've kissed him loads of times at Xmas, New Year and birthdays but no differently from the way I have seen you kiss Davina. But at our last years Xmas party the kiss was different. I was alone in the kitchen when Jerry came in, bundled me into the pantry and pulled the door shut after us. He stuck his tongue right down my throat and his hands were all over me. It could have easily got out of hand then but you called from the front door to say that Joe and Veronica were leaving. That brought me to my senses so I pushed him off and came out to say goodbye."

    I tried to remark on this but Louise quietened me and continued, "After that I was scared of being alone with him ever again. If he came into a room where I was by myself, I immediately got up and left and if ever I didn't know where both you and Davina were, I used to find something to do near to where the children were playing. For the last six months although everything seemed to be the same on the surface, there has been this undercurrent - I didn't know if Jerry was aware of it too or whether the whole thing was in my mind. Three weeks ago when Davina was doing that big Sunday meal for everybody, I was helping in her kitchen when she discovered she had forgotten to buy any cream. She suggested that I ask all four kids to walk down through the woods to the village shop for some but I knew they had gone to play by the stream and offered to walk down myself.

    As soon as I set off I knew that I had done a stupid thing. You and Jerry were sitting out in the sun, you were asleep but he was reading a newspaper and I realised how easy it would be for him to follow me. All the way down I was on edge, always looking behind, intending to hide if I saw him coming. Coming back was even worse because at any minute I expected him to step out from behind a tree in front of me. When I got back to the house I was trembling all over. It was all so crazy because Jerry had gone to sleep in his chair and it was you who was reading the paper."

    Louise shook her head ruefully. "After that I had a stern word with myself. I must have been too convincing because on Friday I climbed into his car laughing and it was not until we were out of the car park that I realised that I had got myself into exactly the situation that I had been at such pains to avoid."

    "Why didn't you mention it me? I could have protected you from him."

    "How could I? Imagine how you would have reacted if I had told you about the effect he had on me. I thought that I could handle it myself."

    "You never did try to ring me on your mobile?"

    "No. While...while we were screwing, I heard it ringing inside his car. I guessed that it must be you but everything seemed so far away and unimportant. Later on you almost caught me out when you asked why I hadn't t rung but somehow you believed about the battery - it was all I could think of on the spur of the moment. Then Jerry almost ruined that excuse when he rang as I was getting into bed. My head was all mixed up and I wanted some time to sort out my emotions but he didn't give me a chance. He was ringing to say that he was bringing Davina for dinner on Saturday. I tried to dissuade him but he said it was part of his cover story for the afternoon and asked me to back him up. It was impossible not to."

    "What happened on Saturday?"

    "That was terrible. When I saw from Davina's face that she guessed what we had been up to, I got all confused and ran into the kitchen to escape. Jerry followed immediately. As soon as he was in the kitchen he got his cock out and I knew he expected me to suck it. I wanted to. I desperately wanted to taste it again but I hoped it would be quick. It can't have been deliberate but he couldn't cum. I was sucking and sucking to no effect and I knew that the pudding was spoiling. Worse than that, I was sure that you were bound to walk in on us at any second and it would have been horrible if you had discovered me kneeling on the floor with his penis in my mouth."

    I was unable to speak because in my brain there was a vivid image of the scenario that she had just described. "I nearly confessed to you on Saturday night," she said. "I felt so ashamed of what I had done in the kitchen and the compunction that had made me do it. But being pretty sure that Davina knew, I thought she would keep Jerry away from me. If I could only have gone back to the avoiding action, then it was possible that you never needed to find out."

    "But she slung him out instead."

    "That is when I was really lost. When he turned up Sunday, there was the temptation of having him in the house and the opportunity of being with him. At that point, I believed it was for only that night. I thought, "Just once more, to see if Friday had been real or only a fabulous dream. Since then I've been to him every night. Did you know?"

    "Not for sure but I guessed you had."

    "How did you find out?"

    "Davina told me yesterday lunchtime," I said.

    "But you waited until today?"

    "What Davina said made sense but I did not really believe it. I had to see it with my own eyes. I followed you last night."

    "I knew that you weren't asleep," Louise said nodding. "I wouldn't have gone to him but I knew that if I didn't he was likely to come and fetch me."

    "So what happens now?" I asked.

    Louise looked me straight in the eyes and said, "You may not believe me but I love you as much as ever. In fact, knowing what this is doing to you, I love you even more but I want him."

    It took an effort to speak but I managed to ask, "What exactly is his big appeal?"

    My wife rested her hand lightly on the back of mine as she said, "I'm not saying this to hurt you even more but so that you might understand. His cock is a lot bigger than yours and he is a fabulous lover. I never dreamed that it was possible to be made to feel that way."

    There was nothing more to say and we sat in silence for a very long time. Eventually Louise said gently, "We had better be getting back, love. The kids will be wondering what has happened to us."

    Without answering I started the engine and drove slowly but steadily back to our home. Jerry was waiting for us sprawled in an armchair. He had placed out charged glasses of whiskey and gin for us and a third glass was by his hand as yet untouched. He stood up as we entered the room saying, "I guess we need to talk. I've got the kids to bed for you and bribed them to make sure we won't be disturbed."

    "You unmitigated bastard," I spat out taking a step towards him.

    Jerry dropped his hands to his sides. "I know you want to hit me so go on. I'll give you one free pop and with a bit of luck you'll bloody my nose but then I'll overpower you and sit on you until you calm down. I have no intention of using any violence. For one thing it wouldn't be justified but I also don't plan to let you get the law on your side."

    "The law will be on my side in this. I want you out of my house," I told him.

    "That is understandable but hasn't Louise got a say. Bear in mind that if I leave I might take her with me."

    "She'd never leave the kids."

    "I wouldn't be sure about that," he smirked.

    I looked towards my wife. Tears were pouring down her face as she sobbed, "He'd better stop."

    "I don't know how you can do this to me. Doesn't twelve years of friendship count for anything?" I asked him reproachfully.

    "It counts for a lot, Toby. Believe me, if we were not friends I would just have taken her away from you and would not be here now trying to come to an arrangement. Can I suggest that we all sit down and talk things through calmly?"

    I did sit but only because I would have felt awkward remaining on my feet after Jerry had set an example. "What kind of arrangement?" Merely by asking the question, I was playing his game but needed to know where I stood.

    "A simple one," he said. "I want Louise and I have had convincing evidence that my feeling is reciprocated. On the other hand I know that she still loves you, and knowing of your strong affection for your wife it would be unkind to deprive you of her completely. Therefore, the most equitable answer to the situation is that we should share her."

    "Share her?" I echoed. The suggestion was preposterous but yet I could see no other easy way to resolve the problem. "How exactly do you mean?"

    "She will apportion her time between us - and by that of course I mean bed time. I think that I could fairly claim the lions share of her sexual favours but I won't. Instead I am proposing a fifty-fifty split. The easiest way would be for us to alternate, three nights each. The seventh night Louise could choose or even have a day of rest." Jerry paused at this but while I was still formulating a response, he went on, "This is actually quite amusing. Over the years, how many jokes must I have told you where the punch line is 'Bang goes my day off'?" Again he waited and then said, "What's the matter, Toby, old pal? Lost your sense of humour? You always used to like my funny stories."

    "I don't find this situation at all funny."

    "Granted but it's hardly a tragedy."

    "What you are suggesting doesn't fall far short from my point of view."

    "Now that is overstating the case just a trifle, don't you think, Toby? Tell me, how many times a week do you make love to your wife? I don't think that I would be far wrong if I estimated three times at the outside," he said in a slow measured voice. "That need not change. The real question is whether Louise can handle two lusty males instead of just one. Now from my admittedly limited experience with her, I would say that it is well within her capabilities. I would even go further and suggest that you have left her seriously short changed throughout your marriage. We are not animals and I'm sure that neither you nor I would force demands on her if she did find that it was rather too much. You will have to come up with some very convincing reason to make me withdraw from the equation."

    "You can't just waltz in here and expect me to agree for you to suddenly be part of the family."

    "I don't want to be part of your family in fact I will try to impact on your normal life as little as possible. Your kids will see me around a bit more but not that much compared to my visits here as an invited guest. I will only be here to claim my share of the night-time pleasures and if Louise will extend her hospitality to provide the occasional meal then so much the better. I will of course kick in my portion of household expenses. Louise will simply sleep in your bed one night and my bed the next. It is as simple at that. What do you say?"

    "I don't like the thought of Louise emerging from your room in the morning and being seen by the children," I said. I was only putting up the objection as a delaying tactic and by no means agreeing to the deal.

    "I have already thought of that," Jerry said smugly. "If you remove the airing cupboard in the en suite bathroom and knock a door through into my room, Louise can zip between us to her heart's content without David and Claire being any the wiser. I can arrange for it to be done and pay for the work too. It shouldn't take longer than a day. Do you agree?"

    There was nothing more that I could think of to say so in desperation I turned to my wife and asked, "What do you say?"

    "It sounds very fair," she said. "Please say Yes."

    It anybody had told me only a week before that I would sit drinking in my own home and agree to share my beloved wife's body with another man I would have said they were mad. Unable to make my throat work, I nodded.

    Jerry visibly relaxed. "There is just one other small thing that we ought to agree. I have been thinking about holidays. I'm fine about you two going away together on the family holiday that you have already got booked but I think that I am entitled to some prime time relaxation with Louise as well. I want to take her away for a week some other time. If it is at half term, I'm happy for your children to come as well but in view of the perception problem that you have already brought up, it might be better if you could make other arrangements. I wouldn't be at all surprised if Davina wasn't more than happy to help you out there - she might even offer a little intimate consolation. She always has had a big soft spot for you."

    "Yes, I agree," I told him.

    Jerry finished his drink, put the empty glass down and said briskly, "As for tonight I think it only fair that you should start off in pole position. You may have guessed that I rather pre-empted this agreement so we will take it that I have already had my first turn. At this moment, l intend to drive round to my old home and see if the fair Davina can be persuaded to let me have some clothes and toiletries. Whether-or-not, I shall be back late but don't feel that you have to wait up."

    We sat without speaking for several minutes after he was gone but when I stood up Louise came to me and I put my arms round her. With her face buried against my chest she said softly, "It's the best way love - I promise that I will make it as easy for you as I possibly can."

    We kissed and held each other for quite a long time then broke apart and returned to our separate chairs. There was nothing at all to say and neither of us was in the mood for television. I began to drink heavily hoping to dull the pain but Louise stopped me, saying, "Please don't pass out on me before I show that I truly love you. I don't want to lose you before this madness goes away."

    "Do you think it might?" I asked with a flash of hope.

    "It might - it started suddenly and might disappear the same way."

    I really had no such hope. Davina hated the man and had even exorcised him from her life but by her own confession, she was still afflicted by the madness. I went to bed relatively sober and half intended to just hold my wife until we fell asleep but was overcome by impotent rage and fucked her with more brutality than at any time in our relationship. Afterwards I was bitterly ashamed, even though her orgasm was more violent than any I had given her before. Louise held me tenderly as I cried myself to sleep in her arms.

    Thursday at work I justified my employment little more than I had the day before because I could not come to terms with the fact that when the night came, I had to let her go to him. I arrived home as tightly coiled as a spring, only to hear Jerry announce that he was not going to claim his turn. "There are several different reasons why it makes sense," he said. "We have started on the wrong sequence. I would like you to have the favoured night with the Sunday morning lie-in and that fits in because I intend to keep on hitting the town Saturday nights. Apart from that, the new door won't be in place until tomorrow and I am happy to wait for that. If I can keep everybody happy, then it is going to be better all round."

    Friday was hell. Ironically I got through the day far better because a crisis kept my mind occupied solidly throughout the day. I got home to find the door in place as Jerry had promised. Even the decoration had been repaired so that the door looked as if it had always been there. I hated the thing because it represented an Achilles heel into the private domain where Louise and I had allowed ourselves to be lovers as well as parents.

    Watching television was a torment knowing what was to come and as time passed my despair was compounded by the mounting excitement that Louise was unable to conceal. I had half expected for Jerry to make a point by dragging her off to bed early and it might have been better if he had. It was left for Louise and I to go upstairs together as usual but Jerry made sure that we saw him entering his room. In our bedroom, Louise threw her arms round me, gave me a loving kiss, murmured, "I'm so sorry," then broke away towards her lover's bed.

    The sound of them screwing was unmistakable but then I was possibly listening very hard.

    I could not make out individual words but my wife's cries of pleasure still struck painfully onto my ears. It made me realise how restrained Louise must have forced herself to be on those three nights when it had been important to her that I should not be awakened, but possibly the new access through the bathroom had completely altered the acoustics. I could not stand it so made my way in darkness downstairs to get a drink but noticing in passing that they were shagging with the light on for some reason seemed to make everything a whole lot worse.

    It must have been the following Tuesday because I know that he had spent two nights with her with me trying vainly to sleep. Louise had taken the children for a walk during the early evening leaving Jerry and I sitting in adjoining armchairs. His presence in my home still rankling, I burst out, "How do you manage to be such a bastard?"

    He looked up, completely unfazed by my abuse. "The classic answer is that it's a talent but the truth is that I work at it," he said pleasantly. "A very long time ago I noticed that the bastards of this world have it made, in all avenues of life but mainly in respect to women because women find bastards irresistible. Read the memoirs of the big womanisers, entertainers, pop-stars, racing drivers, footballers, and you will see that no matter what the specific talent or man's appearance, the invariable common denominator is that they are all complete bastards. Yet in every case the women queue up to open their legs. Women also stay with bastards. Take Davina, for example. Normal steady hubby has a fling just once, wifey thinks he doesn't love me anymore and kicks him out but when the habitual profligate makes a hobby of cheating, his wife only says, 'It's just the way he is'. What about wife beaters? Police and social workers may rescue the battered wives to refuges but how many head straight back at the first opportunity?"

    Jerry paused to light a cigarette and I thought that he had finished but he continued with a fresh head of steam. "Did you know that serial sex killers in prison get hundreds of letters from women and it is them that responsible female prison visitors fall madly in love with and leave their husbands for. It has got to be genetic programming because there is no logical reason why bastards should have such universal appeal. The converse is also true. Women may pretend that they want a decent, loving husband but deep down this doesn't satisfy them. Show me a regular husband who has never even looked at another woman and I'll bet everything I've got that at some time since the wedding, his wife has played the two-backed beast at least once with some other man. You are a case in point."

    "That was my next question," I said. "Why Louise? Why did you want her? I was very happy with her but there are hundreds of better looking women around that you could have. Some would say that Davina is more truly beautiful."

    "I don't especial go for looks. I'm always more on the look out for women who have a deep reservoir of passion and right back at your wedding I could see that Louise had possibly unlimited potential. Some years ago, Davina had a showdown with me about my lifestyle and she finished by saying, 'OK, go with whoever you want but if you ruin Toby's marriage I'll leave you'. That effectively said that I could go with any woman in the world except Louise and of course that made Louise the only woman in the world that I really wanted. She was actually the only woman I wanted a long time before that and it niggled me to see her with you when I was sure you couldn't do her justice. I saw it as an almost criminal waste and in the end decided that I just had to have a share."

    My next question was humiliating to ask and only a desperate need to know could have forced the words from me. "How do you manage to know that women will always do what you want?"

    "Mainly experience - I know how women always react to sheer nerve," he said, taking obvious pleasure in the telling. "My most successful tactic is to proposition a woman right in front of her husband. They may not say 'Yes' right at that moment but when I see them alone later they invariably fall like ripe fruit. The basic truth is that women find it hard not to do what is expected of them so the trick is to act on the assumption that they will do what I want and they feel compelled to comply. How I then hold them is a different matter but I don't want to start bragging."

    Towards the end of the week Davina rang me again at work asking for an update and I arranged to meet her for lunch. Concisely and as unemotionally as I could manage I described the arrangement for sharing Louise, concluding with the words, "It could be worse. At least I still have her part of the time and it does keep the family together."

    Davina nodded wisely and then said slowly, "That is what is puzzling me. Jerry usually doesn't give an inch if he doesn't have to. He has got to have reasons of his own for keeping you hanging on. Try to be very careful because I'm sure that he is working to some private agenda. Apart from that I'm very happy for you because last time we spoke I was sure that you had lost her completely. I know only too well the hold that my husband can exert." We parted with her assurance that if ever I needed to talk, she was always there for me.

    It is amazing how quickly and relatively easily it is possible to fall into a new routine no matter how unpalatable. Some two weeks later I was lying alone in bed trying not to listen and dwelling on this development in my life. Over the years I had read (generally in Sunday newspapers) accounts of women who had moved a lover into the marital home. 'What wimps those husbands must be,' I remembered thinking, 'how can a man with any pride tolerate such a situation?' Now here I was in exactly that boat, although I did have some marital rights left where most of the other cuckolds had been forced to cede sexual hegemony to the invader.

    We went on holiday, Louise, the kids and myself. Although far more time seemed to have passed, it was still just less than a month since Jerry first intruded into our lives. We left for the plane as a matter of course but I had been secretly slightly worried that Louise might refuse to come, opting to instead stay at home with Jerry. It was a really good family holiday. The children had the time of their lives and for quite long periods I was able to completely forget the situation that awaited me back in England. Louise seemed contented, entering happily into the spirit of everything and she was extra loving in bed. It was actually in that night-time arena that I realised she was living behind a façade. Increasingly so during our second week, her love-making had an extra urgency and I became unhappily aware that my wife had developed a sexual hunger that I was unable to satisfy.

    It would be wrong to assume that all was sweetness and light when Louise and I were completely alone together for we had several upsetting exchanges with the most traumatic happening the day she returned from that holiday alone with him. It was a shock to find, on returning from our fortnight's family holiday, that Jerry had booked to take Louise to Greece barely six weeks later. I think that he must have formed a new liaison while we were away because in a moment alone together he said, "Look, old friend, there are some of my nights that I am not going to make it back in time. I see no reason to stick rigidly to the terms of our agreement so if I am not around when you want to go to bed, please feel free to sleep with your wife."

    On each of the next three weeks he missed one night which was a bonus for me but Louise was unable to hide her disappointment as the evenings drew to a close without him having materialised. On the third occasion I was unable to resist a bit of triumphalism, saying snidely, "You do realise, don't you, that he still fucks other women besides you?"

    "I don't care who he fucks as long as he keeps on fucking me. If he ever stops, I think I'll die," my wife told me heatedly. "Anyway, I still open my legs for you so what exactly is your point?"

    I got no bonus that night so when he was again missing the same night of the following week I kept my opinions to myself. I was actually in the process of making love when a movement to the side caused me to jerk my head to find Jerry sitting in a chair watching. "What the fuck are you doing there?" I stormed.

    "Calm down, I haven't turned into a voyeur," he laughed. "This is one of my nights after all. Normally I wouldn't disturb you but I've had a bit of a disappointment and it has left me rather randy. But don't stop on my account. I can wait."

    If he had gone then I may have been all right but he remained sitting there. I didn't want to continue copulating under his scrutiny but on the other hand I could not meekly pull out and let him take her so I made the best of the situation by soldiering on for a few more minutes and then bringing events to some sort of conclusion. "Tut, tut, I always thought you were better in the sack than that, Tobe," he sneered. "If you want keep your ears peeled, in a little while you are going to get a good idea why your lovely wife prefers my bed to yours." With that he got up and sauntered away and I have to admit that Louise followed with almost indecent eagerness.

    Watching my wife set off for Greece with her lover was very hard but the children were also upset and I managed to distract myself by consoling them. However, reminding that they were going to see their old friends again soon cheered them up. Jerry had been correct in his prediction about Davina being willing to help because it had been arranged that my kids were to bunk in with hers for the week. I did sleep with my tormentor's wife - twice. It was probably something that we just had to do given the situation but it was not a success. She wanted me to be Jerry, I wanted her to be Louise and when we got to it there was no hiding that fact. We fucked again the second night but that was only because to admit defeat after one failure would have been too ignominious.

    After that I went home for the rest of the week. I still saw the kids morning and night but returned to my own house to sleep, not that I slept much at all. I spent many tormented hours in Jerry's room just gazing at the bed where it all happened. Maybe most men in my position would poke around to see what they could find but what I did discover hardly helped. Under one of the pillows was a small bundle of Polaroid photographs. The best description is to say that they all featured Louise engaged in the process of worshipping his cock (one shot was of a kind of tonsil billiards). The sad thing was that I could easily understand the hold that he had over her - just looking at that superb organ left me thoroughly demoralised.

    That long week crept by but eventually the Saturday came when they arrived back. There was much kissing, cuddling and words of affection but I had to take second place to the children. Even though Jerry made himself scarce, David and Claire stayed up very late and we went to bed not long after they had retired. I got eagerly under the duvet still undecided whether I should confess about Davina before or after we had made love. The fact that my wife had another man between her hot thighs for the whole of the previous week did not make my infidelity any the less real. "Have you really had a nice holiday?" I asked, secretly hoping that it had been a bit of a disaster.

    "It was fabulous, a real dream though I did miss the children," she said happily.

    I think the fact that she had noticeably failed to include me put a whining tone into my voice as I asked, "Didn't you miss me even a little bit?"

    "Toby, get off my case," she said tartly. "If you want to know I've had such a wonderful holiday that I didn't want to come back. I've been able to fuck to my heart's content without having to bother about hurting your feelings and I have been able to express how Jerry makes me feel without worrying about you or the children hearing me. All my life I have never had so much cock before. There was one day we spent the whole day naked in a little cove miles from anywhere and he was in me almost the whole time. I only stopped cumming for minutes at a time. We actually ate a whole picnic facing each other with me sitting on his prick. Toby, I did not think of you at all. That's what made it so good and I'm not at all sure that I want to be shared anymore."

    We fell asleep in stony silence and all next day I walked around devastated believing that this was the end. The routine had been established that we alternated Sunday nights and this happened to be his turn. I felt that as Jerry had enjoyed her to himself for a whole week he could have ceded that night to me - not that it was likely to make much difference the way things stood. Jerry actually moved for her to go up early with him but Louise demurred saying, "You go up but give me a few minutes I need to have a word with my husband."

    When we were alone she ran to me and gave me a loving kiss. "I'm so sorry about what I said to you last night," she said. "Most of it was true but I should never have spoken like that and I will never stop sharing with you I promise - even if he wants me to. You don't know how much pressure I'm under in this situation. When I am with you I want to be with him and when I'm with him I can't stop worrying about you. The look on your face when I go to him tears me apart. The holiday was so carefree and the thought of going back to how it was made me suddenly so depressed that I needed to hurt you. I do love you still."

    I bit the bullet. "Darling, I have accepted the situation. I know that he fucks you and I know that you like it a lot. It's only natural to cry out so you mustn't hold back on my account. When you're with him, you must forget about me as you did on holiday. As for the kids, sound doesn't travel up to them on the top floor. While you were away I was doing some housework and left the radio on loud in Jerry's room but when I was cleaning David's room I couldn't hear it at all."

    For that small speech I got a very tender kiss and then she was gone. I felt on top of the world knowing that I had not lost her completely and would have given anything to be lying in bed with her expressing my love and gratitude. Even having been given a new reason to live I felt the need for a stiff drink to reinforce me and by the time I went upstairs the activities in the next room were already in full swing. It seemed as if Louise had taken me at my word because I could hear everything as clearly as if I was in the room with them but investigation showed that my wife in her haste had left doors on both sides of the bathroom slightly ajar.

    I'm ashamed to say that I lingered for a long time in that small room, listening and peering through the crack in their door, not that I could see anything. It was obvious that Louise was trying to recapture the holiday because at one point she urged, "If I move my head round like this and you lift yourself up, you can fuck my mouth like you did on Cori." Then some time later, after she had asked him to do it to her the same way he had in some other Greek place, her cries of almost demented pleasure showed that he had raised her to some sexual plateau of which I had no ken.

    Their holiday had affected the balance in subtle ways. Before in public Louise had behaved strictly as if he was the welcome guest of old and it was only in the privacy of his room that she acted the whore. Now she laughed too easily at things he said, stood marginally too close to him and once in the garden I saw her unconsciously slip her arm through his. I knew that I was seeing in this body language a pale residue of the physical chemistry that they had shared under the hot sun and it distressed me. It meant that their relationship had moved from the purely sexual onto a more emotional level and this represented a further encroachment onto my territory.

    As time passed, fortune seemed to conspire against me generally. For example her period always seemed to arrive deliberately to frustrate me. Many times when I was waiting eagerly for night, Louise would whisper sympathetically, "Don't get your hopes up. The curse arrived this morning." Why did it always arrive just in time to put the mockers on one of my nights and not his?

    On one such occasion, lying in bed, I idly enquired, "How does Jerry cope with this?"

    "It doesn't really effect him," she said. "At the start I used to suck him off instead. I still do but now it isn't enough because he always wakes up later wanting me. Some times he says he doesn't care and makes me take the tampon out but usually he sticks it up my back passage. I know that I never let you fuck me that way but somehow it's different with him."

    Filled with both jealousy and envy, I asked bitterly, "So why don't you ever suck me off?"

    Louise laughed. "Don't be silly, Tobe," she said. "I never have. It's just not our kind of sex."

    One night I made a very bad mistake. The door connecting the other room to the bathroom was now generally left unlatched. This time, drawn by sounds of unusual excitement I went into the bathroom and once there some malevolent impulse prompted me to ease the door open until I could see them rutting on the bed. I watched it all and from then on it became a compunction to do the same every night that she was with him.

    Most shaming of all, when I returned to my solitary bed, although it was a habit I had resisted until then, I masturbated, reliving in my mind everything that I had witnessed. This degradation had an inevitable effect on me. More and more nights when I had Louise in my bed, I was content to just hold her rather than make love. The plain fact was that I could not bear the thought of my effort being directly compared to his far superior performance on the nights before and after me. The crux came the night that Louise suddenly pushed me away saying, "If you don't want me, I'm going through," and when I tried to protest she said simply, "It is only fair. He lets you have a lot of his nights when he's not here."

    Going out to our cars at the same time one morning, in what sounded like a pleasant voice Jerry asked, "Are you picking up some good tips then?" I pretended not to know what he was talking about to which he said, "Come on, Toby, don't be shy. I'm all for all three of us getting as much pleasure as possible out of our little menage. If you would like to come right in the room with us, do feel free. I'll even set out a chair specially so you have a real ringside seat."

    I stiffly declined but could not stop from carrying on with my voyeuristic vigils, even though I knew that he knew I was there. From then on I found the door on his side generally well open leaving nothing for me to do - on the occasional nights that I found the door shut against me I crept away with a profound sense of disappointment. I also suspect that he told Louise they had a spectator because it seemed as if they angled their bodies deliberately to give me the optimum view. One night he was lying on his back with Louise riding his penis, bouncing frantically up and down in the position where her back was towards him. She was squeezing her own tits and as an orgasmic squeal burst from her lips, the look on her face could only be one of defiance as she stared directly at where I was concealed.

    Over the few months that have passed since then, quite a lot changed in that although Jerry and I still have roughly the same number of nights each, the distribution is completely different. He is consistently absent from the house about fifty per cent of the time but whenever he is at home Louise sleeps in his bed. I actually prefer it that way. When he is away my wife is more relaxed and loving and I perform far better knowing she is not hankering after a better alternative available in the next room.

    One morning recently, although Jerry had left for work before me I found him waiting for me outside my office. "We never have our lunches and games of squash anymore," he said as I walked up.

    "Are you surprised?" I asked sarcastically.

    "I honestly don't see why the situation with Louise should effect our friendship," he said blandly. "You ought to loosen up a bit and a few sessions of squash should do the trick. I guess that I'm quite rusty so it should be quite competitive. Do you know I really miss the old days. I used to love humiliating you and you must have got some masochistic pleasure out of the game or else you would not have kept coming back for more. The secret was to let you win just enough so that you believed you were really in with a chance."

    "I'm not interested," I told him coldly.

    "I am afraid that in this instance I have got to insist - not a game, just meet me for lunch today. We need to talk man to man about the future because I don't want to be accused of just going ahead and not liaising with you."

    I reluctantly agreed and we met at what used to be our favourite restaurant. Jerry started on his spiel straight away, "As you know Davina is acting very bloody minded and only allows me the minimum access to my children that she can legally get away with. Your kids are smashing and treat me as a very special uncle, but it's not the same. I need to have a child of my own with Louise. It might encourage me to cut down on my gallivanting and be around more. Unfortunately, if I do start trying it will mean a period of celibacy for you. You know, just a month or so until I ring the bell."

    My face must have been a picture of horror because he laughed saying, "I'm only joking. I wouldn't impose celibacy on any man so I intend to make arrangements. There are a couple of attractive, very sexy women who will be pleased to spend one night a week each with you, if I ask them to. The husband of the first is quite used to me borrowing her and the other girl works in my office. Petra recently married a guy who works in Saudi Arabia and as long as he doesn't come back on holiday, she should be able to manage more than just the one night."

    I walked out without speaking, fumed all afternoon and immediately on arriving home I stormed into the kitchen where I knew Louise would be. "What is all this rubbish about you having a baby?" I yelled.

    My wife looked up from stirring the gravy completely unconcerned. "I have been getting a bit broody lately," she said.

    My heart sank at her casual confirmation of what I feared.



    Irresistible Impulse Ch. 02

    I turned and walked away feeling total dejection. There had been many almost intolerable moments before but now I suddenly saw with absolute clarity how events were certain to progress. Jerry would deliberately prolong the impregnation process and then, when his seed had done its job, some reason would be found why I still could not have penetrative sex with my wife. The restriction would be described as applying equally to him but it wouldn't and the connecting door would start being closed to prevent me realising. Then by the time of the birth, a campaign of ever increasing humiliation from him would have started, with the design of driving me from the home completely. Although still hidden, the reality was that I had almost completely lost Louise to my erstwhile friend.

    I heard myself say 'No' and then I repeated it far louder as I turned to face my wife.

    "What do you mean 'No'?" she asked in the same almost absent-minded manner.

    "No, I don't want Jerry to make you pregnant. If you really want another child then I have got to be its father."

    "You've had a vasectomy, remember?"

    "I know that but vasectomies can be reversed."

    My wife suddenly gave me her full attention. "But isn't that meant to be very painful and it doesn't always work."

    "I don't care – I just don't want that fucking sod siring a bastard half brother for our kids," I spat back at her.

    For a moment my wife seemed shocked by the venom in my voice but then she reached out to touch me, saying, "Don't worry, I wasn't really serious about being broody. Jerry has been talking a lot about having another child and I admit that I rather liked the thought of having a new baby to fuss over but I'm rather too old to be starting all that again." She paused and then confided, "The real temptation of getting pregnant again was the hope it might give me a break from the constant attention from both of you."

    Relief flooded over me and I started to relax but then the import of her last words prompted to me push for more. "I don't want to live like this any more," I said. "I want him to leave."

    My wife shook her head. "You've left it too late, love," she said sadly.

    For what seemed a long time we stood in silence facing each other and then she explained softly, "Toby, I wish it had never started but it's far too late to change anything now. You should have made Jerry leave the day he proposed that you share me with him."

    Now I was puzzled. "But you said it would be better if I agreed."

    "I know I did but at that moment I was confused. I desperately did want to keep having sex with him and there was the big temptation of that being possible without losing you but deep down I knew it was wrong and hoped that you would be strong for both of us."

    "I thought I had a straight choice of either agreeing to share or losing you completely. Jerry seemed so confident that you would go with him if he left – and you seemed to confirm that. I accepted what I thought was the only real option."

    "He was wrong," Louise said firmly. "I would not have left you that easily and I certainly wouldn't have abandoned the children just to be with him."

    "I've been a bloody fool but now he's going to go," I stated with new determination.

    For a moment my wife's face lit up with hope but then her shoulders slumped. "It's no use. There's no point simply telling him to leave because he'll just laugh and totally ignore any ultimatum. Jerry's big advantage is that I don't think you are physically capable of ejecting him from the house so without a gun or something to balance the odds, there isn't much we can do."

    "I could get the police to do it. All I would have to do is tell them that he has outstayed his welcome but refuses to leave."

    To me this seemed the obvious answer but the idea very obviously made my wife extremely uncomfortable. "You can try that but please don't bank on me to back you up," she said unhappily. "The police are bound to ask me if I also want him out of the house and, with Jerry standing close by looking at me, I'm not sure I can say 'Yes'. The bloody man has got a hold on me. I'm like a drug addict – I love the high but I hate the need. I've known from the start that Jerry isn't a very nice person but I crave the pleasure he gives me. What you are asking is very like wanting a crack addict to turn in his only source of supply."

    Her words cut the ground from under me and the disappointment must have shown on my face because, saying how sorry she was, Louise stepped forward to embrace me with tears running down her face. It would have been so easy to just give up and sink into the warm solace of her arms but I resisted the path of least resistance that I had followed for so long.

    Instead my mind started working in overdrive. I asked myself if there was any difference between Jerry in the house with me asking the police to remove him and the alternate scenario of Jerry outside the house with him asking the law to help him get back in. My conclusion was that there was every difference in the world. I quickly formulated a plan but did not tell my wife because I did not want her pointing out some obvious flaw right at the start. For my own pride and peace of mind I had to try, whether I succeeded or failed.

    It was fortunate that this was one of the days that Jerry did not return to the house. I suspected that he knew some woman whose husband regularly spent that night away from home and hopefully his absence would give me all the time that I needed. After eating the meal my wife had prepared, I requested Louise to ring Davina and ask her if she could look after our two children for a couple of days. This attracted a querying glance but I still didn't reveal my plan, instead just saying, "I still intend to make a stand and I don't want them around to witness any unpleasantness."

    Davina was pleased to help out. The phone call developed into a long conversation with the two women chatting for well over an hour. Without deliberately eavesdropping, I kept hearing snatches of conversation and gathered that Louise kept having to field questions for which she didn't yet know the answer. In contrast there were other times when my wife greatly lowered her voice when she thought I was near and I guessed she must be revealing details of her extra-marital relationship that she preferred me not to hear.

    When our two children were safely in bed, my wife and I went into Jerry's room and together emptied his wardrobe and drawers into the two hold-alls that he had brought when first deposited himself upon us. I find it hard to describe just how exhilarating it felt to be finally fighting back. There was quite a lot of stuff left over and I marvelled at how he had managed to accumulate so much gear in the time he had lived in the house. I explained this exercise to Louise by saying, "On the basis that he will be leaving, it will be a lot quicker and cleaner if he can just grab his things and go. If we allow him to pack himself, you know how he'll procrastinate, all the time working on you until he finishes up staying."

    Next day I drove into town early and picked up new door locks together with window locks for all windows that were not already so provided. I also purchased a new supply of black bin bags. The kids had been kept off school and immediately on my return Louise ran them over to Davina's house for a short bonus holiday with their friends.

    During her absence I started the job of making the house burglar proof. It took me rather longer than expected but by lunchtime I had ensured that Jerry's house keys were now useless and every window was protected against being opened from the outside. I should say every window but one because the window in Jerry's old bedroom or lair was still untouched – and in addition I had left it temptingly partly open. All that remained to do was throw the remainder of his clothes into bin bags and carry all of his possessions out, to leave on the front step. Then it was just a matter of waiting.

    It would have been better had the preparations taken longer because the inaction worked heavily on the nerves. I felt more and more tense as time slowly passed and from the look on my wife's face, she was suffering far worse than I. That was worrying in itself because she had admitted herself that in this situation, she was an unknown quantity. I just knew that I had to do what I needed to do and at the same time try to shield Louise from his pernicious influence.

    Eventually the front door bell rang but before I even had chance to stand it was followed by a heavy pounding on the door frame. That left no doubt about who was standing outside. I instructed Louise to wait in the back room with the curtains drawn then quickly ran upstairs and opened the window overlooking the front door. On seeing me he threw something and I automatically ducked back, only to see his obsolete keys arcing through the air towards me. I managed to catch them but was aware that this had cost me the initiative. Looking down I found Jerry grinning up at me.

    "You might as well have those back because they seem to be sod all use to me," he said pleasantly. "Okay, you've made your point and I'm impressed that you have finally found some backbone but hadn't you better put a stop to this silliness now before any real harm is done? What say you help me carry this stuff back inside and we'll say no more about it. Later on Louise can assist in putting it away – she does know where it all belongs."

    The instinct was to reply but I held my tongue. There was no need to let this degenerate into an argument because that could only be to his advantage. I had managed to deal myself almost all the high cards, so for the moment I was in charge and as long as I could prevent him playing his ace it should stay that way.

    Jerry stood looking up expecting a response and when it dawned on him that none was forthcoming he nodded. "I do know what this is all about. You're upset about what I said about borrowing your wife's womb to father a sprog. It was obvious you were pissed at the time but I thought you were bound to realise that it was only a wind-up. I don't know what your wife has said but that's all it was. Now, I can see that it was completely stupid and admit I was completely in the wrong. My trouble is I've got a weird sense of humour and just can't resist pulling your chain – but you've got to believe that it's never meant maliciously."

    Again he paused for feedback but then pressed on, "I got it wrong and I've apologised. What more can I do?"

    "You could get in your car and drive away," I suggested.

    "You don't really mean that," Jerry stated with some confidence. "Why don't you get Louise to put the kettle on and we can discuss the situation round the table in a civilised manner. I get the impression that it is not just my stupid gag that brought this on - there has to be something else bothering you. I'm very willing to renegotiate our arrangement. You always seemed quite happy with the setup and, if that wasn't the case, then you should have spoken up sooner."

    Jerry had very obviously expected a quick capitulation and it was very satisfying to watch his frustration mount the longer our confrontation continued. Periodically he needed to turn and walk a few paces away, to wipe the growing sign of irritation from his face and replace it with his usual affable façade. With no response from me, at this point, he switched to reminiscence mode, reminding me of our early days, the laughs we'd shared and the very many happy days spent with our families mixed. His punch-line was, "Our setup is not that unusual between real friends so in reality you've nothing to get upset about. I'll ask you again nicely, how about we all three sit down and talk this thing through?

    "There is nothing to talk about. It's over so why don't you just go?" I told him coldly.

    "Because what we had was an almost perfect symbiotic arrangement and, as I understood it, all three of us got something out of it. I love having my cock up Louise, she enjoys having it there and if you didn't get pleasure from the arrangement why did you stand tossing off in the doorway watching us fuck? This is quite a special situation and I'm just not willing to let it go without putting up some sort of fight."

    "There was only one real winner and that was you."

    "Come on, Louise didn't do so badly either, at least I don't remember her ever being dissatisfied. The truth is that all I heard from your wife were cries of passion, not words of complaint."

    "Would it surprise you to know that the only reason that Louise seriously considered another pregnancy was the hope that it would give her a break from you for a few months?"

    "That I don't fucking believe," he swore. "I'll only believe it if you bring your wife to the window and I hear it from her own lips." There was a long silence and then he laughed. "You can't, can you, because she's not there. I should have known because you would never have dared pull a stunt like this if she was."

    I slipped up at this point. It suited me that Jerry should think Louise was not inside the premises but something in my face must have revealed the truth to him because he started grinning. "I'm wrong. She is there, isn't she?" he crowed. "What have you done, tied her up?" You'd have to do something like that because you know full well that I only have to whistle for her to come running. And believe me; I do know how to whistle."

    "I am well aware that you have a powerful influence over my wife, which is why she is willingly staying well out of the way until you have gone," I told him coldly.

    Jerry seemed unabashed. "Just suppose that you do succeed in getting rid of me. I don't see quite what that achieves. I think I've proved that Louise needs a well-hung man with highly tuned sexual expertise and you don't have either the equipment or the skill. Now that she's had the taste, she will always want a man with a big cock who knows how to use it. Believe me, with me off the scene, she'll be going with one man after another."

    "I don't care who she goes with as long as it isn't you," I said bitterly.

    "Now I know you're really off your head," he declared triumphantly. "I admit that up to now you haven't put a foot wrong but that really is cock-eyed thinking. Any other man who gets her properly under his control will want her for himself and he'll take her away from you completely. That's an iron cast certainty. I always played fair and made sure that you still got a slice of the cake but I see now that that was probably a big mistake."

    "You may be right about other men but I'm still willing to take that chance."

    Jerry's shoulders visibly slumped. "You win," he said. "Ignominious defeat, swept from the field, and that is a most unusual experience for me." He gave a mock salute and added, "And although I hate to say it, victory possibly went to the better man."

    He bent down, picked up his two hold-alls and started walking towards his car but, after a few paces, he dropped the bags and came back. "This is rather embarrassing..." he began but broke off and walked off, muttering, "No, I can't demean myself," as if talking to himself. However, on reaching the bags, he again turned and walked back, looking as if he was forcing himself to do so.

    With an uncertain look on his face he looked up to say, "Toby, old pal, this actually couldn't have happened at a worse time for me. As you probably know, your firm has taken a lot of business from my mob and things are tight, I've already taken one pay cut and there's talk of redundancy." He paused looking for signs of sympathy and ploughed on. "Davina is being very vindictive. She doesn't need the money but she's got a court order forcing me to carry on paying the mortgage and then there's the child support. I'm also being deducted for two kids to different women from ages ago."

    "What exactly are you trying to tell me?" I interrupted.

    "My credit cards are all maxed out and that is partly your fault. I've spent a bomb over the last few months wining and dining and that was just to stay out of the way while you got your time with Louise. The point is, until I draw my salary at the end of the month I'm completely strapped and I just haven't the cash to pay for a hotel."

    "Are you begging for a handout?" I asked mockingly, not even trying to keep the disbelief from my voice.

    Jerry's jaw tightened but he controlled his anger and said softly, "Nothing that crude. I am asking that you let me stay on for a couple more days, a week at the most. Just long enough for me to find someone else to put me up. Don't get me wrong. I've conceded defeat over Louise and this is nothing at all to do with that. I won't unpack, I'll sleep downstairs on the couch and I won't even speak to your wife while I'm here. If she even comes near to me I promise that I'll walk away. What do you say? We were good friends once before this sex business started – don't you owe me something, if only for the memory of that?"

    "I don't owe you a damn thing, Jerry," I said laughing. "You'll just have to sleep in your car – but somewhere other than where it's parked now if you don't mind."

    Without another word Jerry turned on his heel and stalked off but instead of gathering his belongings he began pacing backwards and forward, throwing occasional glances up at the house. Suddenly he disappeared from view so I hurried to the kid's bedroom at the rear to see if he was at the back of the house. I still couldn't see him so on a hunch I quickly ran down to the back room where Louise was waiting with the curtains drawn.

    Jerry was obviously standing just outside because he was tapping softly on the window and whispering 'Louise'. My wife was in a chair, curled into a tight foetal position with her hands pressed hard against her ears. As I fully entered the room, in a slightly louder voice, he urged, "Louise, sweetheart, I know you are in there so please look out. Can't you talk some sense into your husband? Toby's thrown a big wobbly. I'm aware that's my fault but everything is one hell of a mess and I know you don't want our thing to end any more than I do. If I thought he was likely to calm down I'd just stay away for a few days but he seems to have a real bee in his bonnet. Have you said anything to upset him?"

    My rival continued his cajolery for a full five minutes, during which time I held my wife tightly and she clung to me, trembling all over her body. It ended when he cursed, "Damn you, Toby," and we heard his footsteps move away.

    By the time he had returned to the front of the house I was back in my vantage point at the upstairs window. Looking up, with seeming good nature, Jerry said, "You certainly seem to have thought of everything, old friend but you can't really blame me for trying, last throw of the dice kind of thing."

    He retrieved his hold-alls which he packed in the boot of his car and then returned to get the bin liners full of clothes and throw them in the back of the vehicle. Then for the final time he walked back to stand gazing up. "So this is farewell but the big question is - how magnanimous in victory are you prepared to be?"

    "What do you mean," I had to ask.

    "I'm on the point of walking out of both your lives for good," he replied. "I've got real feelings for Louise and I think she is passably fond of me, so as a last favour, will you bring her to the window so I can say 'Goodbye' face to face?"

    "Sorry," I told him. "I can blow you a kiss from her if that will help."

    Jerry's face reddened. "Fuck you!" he said before striding away to yank opened his car. But before entering, he turned to shout angrily, "Just winning one battle doesn't necessarily mean you've won the war, wimp. If I turn up here during the day, do you really believe that Louise will send me away? I'm giving you fair warning, every single day from now on, all the time that you are at work you'll have to wonder if I'm in your house fucking her brains out." With that parting shot he drove away, engine roaring.

    "He's gone," I said simply, letting my wife know the good news. The next moment she launched herself forward to throw her arms round me.

    I'm not sure how long we clung to each other but when we eventually broke apart, Louise said seriously, "I've never actually liked Jerry and now I almost hate him for what he's done to us but whenever he's near I seem to have some kind of compunction to do what he says."

    What I replied to that has slipped from memory but I do recall that shortly afterwards my wife admitted, "I'm so glad Jerry has gone but I'm not at all sure how I'm going to manage without him in my life."

    "Davina succeeded and she was exposed to his influence far longer than you," I pointed out. That was a turning point because Louise cheered up immeasurably until at times her mood verged on euphoria and I felt obliged to say, "I don't believe this is over yet. If I know Jerry he'll be back."

    "Does that mean more days like today?"

    "Possibly but I hope not. It will be more his style to try to creep up on my blind side. I'm actually banking on that being his tactic because I've deliberately given him the opportunity." We spent a reasonably pleasant evening and even watched a bit of TV. My wife consumed some alcohol to help her relax but, although I had the same need, I abstained. She went to bed just after midnight. It was so tempting to join her and lose myself in the warmth of her body but I knew I had provoked Jerry enough for him to want to strike back immediately. It was imperative that I stay on guard.

    Left to my own devices I purloined the wooden rolling pin from the kitchen and fitted two of my old socks on one end, fixed in place with rubber bands. Next I recovered two lengths of nylon rope that I had bought at the same time I purchased the replacement locks and finally I added to this small collection something of Jerry's. When putting his belongings outside, I had retained one item from his toolbox, a Stanley knife. This was a cutting tool with a short, retractable, scalpel sharp blade. I had stolen this while wearing surgical gloves and it now resided in a plastic bag with no possibility of my fingerprints being on it. All these instruments of my intended revenge I left conveniently to hand in Jerry's old room.

    My watch was uneventful until just before 3 A.M. when I saw car headlights approaching only to be killed some distance down the road. Shortly afterwards I saw a shape moving cautiously through the darkness of my garden and was slightly disappointed at the degree of his predictability. Jerry stood studying the house for some minutes and next I saw him struggling across the lawn under the weight of the wooden ladder taken from its storage place behind the garage.

    I waited until hearing the soft thud of the ladder on the window sill before grasping the rolling pin and moving silently to stand, concealed by the curtains, on one side of the window. I was actually surprised that he was falling into such an obvious trap but realised that his great underestimation of my ability was a true indication of the extent of his contempt for me.

    He paused for a moment to regain his breath and I could easily imagine his pleasure, anticipating appearing silently by our sleeping forms to order Louise from my bed and into his. I drew equal pleasure knowing he was to be disappointed.

    Jerry ascended the ladder very slowly and took even longer cautiously easing up the partially open window until the gap was wide enough to allow him access. Even then he only poked his head through and listened for what seemed an eternity, during which time I felt constrained to keep my breathing shallow. At last he came though head first, supporting himself with his hands on the floor as his legs followed. This was the moment that I chose to step forward and bring my weapon down hard on his unprotected head, just as he was in the process of rising.

    I did not want to actually kill him or even cause severe injury but on the other hand I definitely didn't want him to remain conscious and able to grapple with me. In any event, I possibly erred on the side of my own self-interest because he was to remain insensible for almost an hour.

    The early part of this time I put to good use tying him up. I put a loop of nylon rope round his foot and bound the rest round his legs until he was cocooned up to the knee and then with somewhat more difficulty did the same to his upper half until his arms were effectively pinioned to his sides. I resorted to this rather laborious process so that, if it ever became significant, his body would show no sign of having been restrained. My final touch was to deposit the knife on the floor a short distance from him.

    His recovery was signalled by moaning followed by groans of, "Oh, my fucking head" but I think he regained his wits some minutes before he let on because, when he spoke, it was with some spirit. "Don't you think this is a bit over the top, Toby? For a start, I don't think you needed to hit me quite that hard."

    "I knew you'd come back and this is the only way I can stop you."

    "It stops nothing," he said confidently. "Eventually you will have to let me go, even if you want to inflict some indignities on me before then. I will be back. I like fucking your wife, she loves my cock and I'm going to keep on sticking it up her whether you want me to or not. You can't protect her from me every minute of every day."

    "If I surgically remove your testicles, then that famous penis won't be a whole lot of good to her," I told him, nodding towards the Stanley knife on the floor."

    Jerry's eyes widened in panic and the blood visibly drained from his face but, when I made no immediate move towards the implement, he recovered his composure. "You're bluffing."

    "Why should I bluff?" I asked. "It is the most effective way to stop your sexual prowess being a problem."

    "You're bound to be bluffing because you know as well as I do that you'd lose more than you stand to gain. If you castrate me, even if I don't die, you are certain to go to prison for a very long time with little prospect that Louise will still be waiting when you get out."

    He was correct in his rationalisation and, when I made no immediate response, Jerry followed up his advantage. "Come on, untie me. You've given me a right crack on the head and a nasty fright but it is possibly no more than I deserve. How about we call it honours even and say no more about it?"

    I think he thought I was actually considering whether to cut his bonds because he rushed on eagerly. "We agree that Louise is always going to need a more sexual man than you occasionally so why not stick with the devil you know? I know I've behaved rather badly over the past few months but I've gained a lot of respect for you now. I'd be happy to see Louise only a couple of times a week, one even, and it doesn't have to be here because she could come to me when I've got a flat. It was true what I said about being tight for cash but Davina is only being punitive to pay me back for living here. She's already told me that if I moved out of your house she would make no financial demands on me at all."

    "My alternative to mutilating your genitals was to kill you," I told Jerry, completely ignoring everything he had said. "The easiest way I could think of is to put a plastic bag over your head and watch you suffocate." To emphasise my words I produced an appropriate bag to show him but this failed to instil the fear I had hoped for.

    "It would kill me sure enough but you would be left with the problem of either explaining how I came to die like that or getting rid of my body."

    "Then that only leaves hitting you on the head again but far harder. There would be no body problem because I would just have to report that I had hit a burglar I'd caught climbing in through a window."

    "Yes, you might easily get away that," Jerry admitted, "But I still don't think you'll do it. You have really surprised me but I still don't believe that you are a killer. I have been a total shit but I don't think I deserve to lose my life because of that. Very importantly, I don't believe you do either."

    "There is a third option."

    "I can't think what," Jerry scoffed, rapidly regaining confidence.

    It was time to end the charade. Taking out my mobile phone I dialled the emergency number to say, "Police, please. I've just caught a burglar breaking into my house. He is tied up but I need somebody to come quickly." That done, ignoring my prisoner's protestations, I went to wake Louise and tell her to prepare for visitors. The squad car arrived in a little under five minutes.

    Taking the two officers up to where Jerry lay, I explained briefly, "I took this man into my home when his marriage broke up but he rewarded me by having an affair with my wife. I actually knew about it but the situation got so intolerable that earlier today I put him out of the house. He threatened to kill me if I didn't let him back and a few minutes ago I caught him climbing in through this upstairs window carrying that knife."

    I knew that I had him. No matter what Jerry might claim or whatever divided loyalties might prompt Louise to say, my bit of window dressing added to real evidence of Jerry's nefarious intent meant that he was dead in the water.

    In releasing Jerry from his bonds and cuffing him instead, the two lawmen displayed the gentleness reserved for violent criminals. My one time friend was loud in voicing denial but his words were completely ignored. I needed a final say and the opportunity came when my wife entered the room, automatically distracting the attention of the constables. Stepping close to Jerry I said, "About that war you were talking about, I'm pretty sure that this is check-mate, old mate."

    *

    Jerry has already spent two months in custody on remand. The word is that he intends to plead guilty to aggravated burglary rather than contest the more serious charge of attempted murder. I've been told he is likely to serve a minimum of two years so by the time he is released we should be nicely relocated a long way away.

    As to Louise's future fidelity, only time will tell.

  7. Liked by 2 users: birita1965, NightlySun

  8. #7
    Elite Prospect NightlySun's Avatar
    Joined
    2 May 2015
    Posts
    488
    Likes
    886
    Images
    3,985
    Location
    Erotica Volcano City 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Thanks for sharing
    http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-BRrHQJQG5ls/VqX85R1ghmI/AAAAAAAAJIk/yDCXfCLX66o/s1600/vii.jpg
    Your clothes would look nicer on my bedroom floor.

  9. #8
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Huw

    By ukresearcher ©

    I am five foot ten in height with a wiry build but consider myself to be quite clever. Sandra my wife is six inches shorter but her four inch high heels make us the perfect match for dancing. We are both now in our early thirties but I'm fortunate that, after ten years of marriage and bearing two kids, she still retains the slim waist and rounded figure that she had when we met. I mustn't forget to mention her glorious, shoulder length blonde hair. I describe my sexual experience before we met as being average and she said the same about hers but I often had the feeling that her average was somewhat higher than my average.

    I first got an inkling that Sandra was cheating on me roughly three months earlier. A decade of contented marriage, without a doubt in my mind, and then a kind of gut instinct told me that something had changed. The problem was that all the various clues were rather tenuous and at first it was very easy to convince myself that I was imagining things.

    The major difference was that Sandra began claiming that she was 'not in the mood' far more often and even when we did have sex she became reluctant to persevere until I gave her an orgasm, instead telling me to finish quickly because she was feeling tired. I knew that over the years our sexual activity had tended to ebb and flow in intensity, but somehow this seemed more significant. From the start of the marriage the sexual part had been important for both of us but that seemed now to no longer be true for her.

    Every Friday her parents had our two young daughters at their house overnight, occasionally keeping them for the whole weekend, so we generally grabbed the opportunity to have Friday's as a night out, cinema, take in a show etc. Monday evenings I regularly played Duplicate at a local bridge club and Sandra had her night out on Wednesdays when she joined up with a crowd of married female friends. These evenings were usually spent drinking and chatting at one of their houses but sometimes, generally someone's birthday, they all went out clubbing and on one occasion the crowd of them went to a reasonably respectable venue to watch male strippers.

    The breakthrough on knowledge about my wife's infidelity came from a missed phone call. It was a Wednesday and Sandra was late home from work so consequently it was a mad dash making tea, then her frantically getting ready to go out, with the result that it was not until the kids were safely in bed that I thought to check the tape for missed phone calls. There was only one and it was for Sandra from her friend Petra. The short message was, "Hi San, Just checking – with you blobbing again last week I wanted to make sure you would be there tonight. Bye, Petra." To my knowledge Sandra hadn't missed a Girl's Night for months.

    My wife arrived home late, in a merry mood and somewhat inebriated, but I said nothing. Nor did I question her on the Thursday because I still needed to get things sorted in my head but I made sure that we would be spending Friday evening at home. When the time came I waited until we were both sitting with a glass of wine before asking quietly, "Are you having an affair?"

    Sandra laughed. "Whatever gave you that idea?" she asked with an amused expression on her face.

    "You haven't answered my question," I said doggedly.

    "Well you haven't answered mine either," Sandra said grinning, acting as if this was a game. "Anyway, I don't know how you can ask me something like that."

    "Where were you a week ago on Wednesday?"

    "You know where - with the girls like always," my wife answered but with much of the confidence suddenly gone from her voice.

    Without speaking I played the incriminating message to her. When it finished there was a long pause before Sandra started to say, "I can explain," but then she stopped and said, "No I can't," before breaking down in tears, mumbling, "I'm so, so sorry."

    Throughout our relationship I have always hastened to her side to offer comfort at the slightest sign of distress but this time I steeled my heart and waited until her sobbing had eased before asking, "How long has it been going on?"

    "Nearly two months."

    "How many times?" "- have you seen him," I added quickly before she misinterpreted the question and caused me even greater distress.

    "Five – six counting the first."



    This was still more than I had hoped to hear. Knowing, from the phone call, that she had missed the girl's night once before, I realised that the bastard must have fucked her on at least two occasions but now my mind was working overtime trying to identify the times that she must have returned to me after being with him. I was incapable of speech for what seemed like an age but was finally able to ask the big question, "Who is he?"

    Sandra shook her head. "I don't want to say."

    "I need to know."

    My wife again shook her head. "I can't tell you, I just know that it won't help."

    "Do I know him?"

    This time Sandra nodded. "I'm afraid of what you might do if I tell you who he is. I can't risk you getting hurt or ending up in prison."

    "If I promise not to try for revenge, to not even speak to him about it, will you tell me then," I asked.

    My wife looked deep into my eyes looking for sincerity then, making her decision, she said quietly, "Its Huw."

    I felt as if I had been kicked in the gut, I could hardly breathe and it was as if the whole of creation was falling down on top of me. You see, Huw was the one man in the world who I thoroughly loathed.

    (For clarification, Huw is the Welsh spelling of the name Hugh).

    I spend my working life in the software development area of a very large open plan office where I'm in charge of a small team of five dealing with specialist applications. Down one full wall there are a series of offices fronted with opaque glass, to give privacy while allowing light from outside to pass through to the main office. Huw is the purchasing manager and his is the middle of the nine offices. In his early forties he is just over six feet tall but very heavily built. He wears his straight black hair sleeked straight back so that it looks like a skullcap with the visage completed by a fat jowly face with rather bulging frog like eyes. To my mind he is ugly but I have to admit that females don't seem to see him that way.

    Down the other long wall are banks of VDUs manned by data input girls, mostly school leavers and single mothers. There is a steady turn over. Near the main entrance to the office there are two big automatic drinks machines. It is allowed to get a drink at any time but during the official break there is always a small crowd round the machines. Now whenever an attractive new girl appears, as if activated by radar, Huw emerges from his office like a spider from its lair. Making a beeline for the girl he either squeezes her bottom or runs his hand round her back and up under her armpit while saying loudly, "Isn't anybody going to introduce me to this gorgeous creature." The groping is so blatant that I expect the girl to slap his face but none do. Instead they smile up at him as if glad of the attention. I would never dream of doing such a thing and resent the fact that Huw seemed to do it with impunity.

    He made a fair number of conquests which would have been fair had he used discretion but he made no secret about who he was screwing. Even worse, particularly when ready to dump a girl, he liked revealing intimate details about her to his group of cronies. These acolytes seemed to laugh at everything he said and I wondered how they could fail to see through his shabby façade. At least two of the females he humiliated were married, both left the firm and I know for certain that one ended up divorced. It's an understatement to say that I despised the man.

    Every lunchtime, I and nine others gather round a table left clear for the purpose and engage in a game of liar dice. This is played with five dice but with court cards on the faces instead of spots and together they make up a range of poker hands. A nominal amount is paid into the kitty for three lives and when all three lives are lost you are out of the game, winner take all. When the bell goes to signal lunch, someone rattles the dice in the cup and from all over the large office, players start heading towards the table like zombies answering the call. One game nicely last the whole lunch hour.

    The game requires the ability to bluff and knowledge of probability. Hands are rolled secretly under a cup and passed to the next player who can accept or refuse the claimed hand. If he refuses and the hand is there he loses a life otherwise it is the liar who forfeits. If he accepts and looks under the cup he must pass on a higher hand, rolling whatever dice to try to achieve it. He may pass it on unseen but if then called when he has been bluffed it is his misfortune. A key part of the game is that you may under call the hand. I am rather good at the pastime. Before I came along Huw was one of the better players but due to my dislike, I used subtle game ploys to ensure that he lost more lives than he otherwise would.

    The previous two years we had been unable to attend the firms Xmas bash but last year, for the first time, we managed to turn up to the large hotel where it was being staged. We had a couple of dances and were just sitting at our table drinking and enjoying the ambiance when Sandra suddenly asked, "Who's he?"

    With her eyes she was indicating part way round the dance floor to where two tables had been pushed together and in the middle of the small crowd was Huw holding court. "Which one?" I asked, guessing the answer but hoping I was wrong..

    "Him in the middle, the one with very black hair."

    "He's called Huw but you don't want to know about him. He's a fucking sod," I told her firmly hoping to end that line of conversation.

    "Well he seems very popular so someone must like him," my wife remarked dryly. "He's a bit ugly but appealing in a funny sort of way. I can't see much wrong with him to make you dislike him as much as you obviously do."

    "He's too bloody full of himself and he can't leave the females alone," I complained. "Whenever a new girl starts work he has his hands all over her at the first opportunity then passes it off as just being friendly and making her welcome."

    "Perhaps he is just being friendly. Some people are a lot more tactile than others. They just touch quite naturally without thinking anything about it and that probably has something to do with upbringing. I know that you don't act like that but then your parents are not exactly cuddly people are they?"

    I said nothing hoping to let the subject drop but Sandra had not finished. "Did any of the girls object?" she asked and when I shook my head, she said triumphantly, "Then they must have enjoyed being touched. Women do you know."

    "Even blatantly groped?"

    "That all depends on quite how blatant it is," my wife said with a small smile.

    For the next half hour we only exchanged the odd remark. Both of us seemed content to sit and watch the dancers but I did notice my wife's eyes frequently flicking in the direction of that expanded table until, almost inevitably, I looked up to see Huw purposefully heading in our direction.

    Arriving at our table, speaking as if I was his bosom buddy, Huw said loudly, "Hi there Jeff old pal, I hope you won't object to me stealing your lovely wife for a dance."

    There was nothing else I could say, especially as Sandra was already starting to stand. Even though my skin crawled at just the thought of him touching her, I pasted a smile on my face and told him politely, "Be my guest."

    Par for the course, as my wife moved in front of him, Huw slid his hand so far round her waist that I knew he could feel the swell of her lower breast and as they reached the floor he dropped his hand to caress slowly across her bottom. From what I could see the actually dancing was quite respectable but when he returned her to me the 'copping a feel' manoeuvre was repeated. I don't know what else he found out on the dance floor but Huw certainly returned to his table knowing my wife's bra size and aware that she was not wearing panties.

    I was fuming and the moment Sandra sat down, I said nastily, "I suppose you're going to tell me that he didn't grope you."

    "Oh he groped me all right," she happily admitted, "but I wouldn't say it was blatant, if fact I would be very surprised if anyone noticed."

    "I noticed."

    "Course you did but then you were watching out for it. Like a hawk. Jeff, for some reason you've got a bee in your bonnet about that man and it's is causing you to get everything out of perspective. So he felt my tit, lots of men do, it's all part of life's rich pattern. Anyway, I found him rather charming."

    "Charm is how he works," I pointed out.

    Sandra put her glass down hard on the table and said firmly, "Jeff, I'm not going to spoil my evening by sitting here arguing the merits of a man who is never going to have any relevance to me. Please can we let the subject drop?" Fortunately at that moment two of my team walked up accompanied by female companions and we spent the rest of a very enjoyable evening with them.

    A few days afterwards at work Huw came to my desk to say, "You have a very attractive wife Jeff, very shapely." I thanked him for the compliment but then looked straight back at my work. I was trying to deter further conversation but Huw felt the need to add, "You and I certainly have the same taste in women," before walking away. I let that go because as far as I could see, his taste extended to anything gullible with a cunt.

    Nearly a month later, while eating our evening meal, Sandra said conversationally, "I bumped into that colleague of yours today, the one you don't like. Our trolleys literally bumped into each other in the supermarket."

    "You mean Huw?"

    Sandra nodded and chuckled as she went on to say, "I was going round the end of an isle, he was coming in the opposite direction and we met half way. It was actually mainly my fault but Huw took all the blame and couldn't apologise enough. Anyway, he insisted on buying me a coffee to make amends so we put our trolleys in the lockers and went in the cafeteria."

    "What did he say to you," I asked feeling suddenly on edge.

    "Nothing much at all. We were in there chatting for over an hour but I can't remember a single thing we talked about, so it can't have been anything significant. The trouble is that I've invited him round here for dinner Friday evening. If it hadn't been for that I probably wouldn't have mentioned seeing him."

    "Why the hell did you do that when you know I detest the bugger," I demanded angrily.

    "I kind of tricked myself into it," my wife admitted. "As we were about to leave the café Huw said how much he had enjoyed talking to me and wondered if I would like to go round to his place one evening to continue the conversation."

    "Bastard," I swore.

    "I was convinced that he wanted me to go there alone so rather than refuse I asked him if you were included, thinking it would make him withdraw the invitation," Sandra carried on. "Trouble was he said, 'Of course,' and I then was stuck. I knew how much you would hate being stuck on his territory so, to try and rescue the situation a bit, I claimed baby-sitting problems and invited him here instead."

    I said nothing but I didn't blame her because Huw was not a man who it was easy to outmanoeuvre but I was still left with no option except to prepare myself for an unpleasant evening.

    On Friday, my wife started the meal and then I took over while she went to get ready. When she finally appeared Sandra looked delightful but at my request there was no cleavage on display and her simple classy black dress was loose fitting. Huw arrived dead on time carrying a rather expensive bottle of wine and a big bunch of flowers. Although the preliminaries were very stilted and formal once the food was served everybody seemed to relax. The dreaded encounter actually turned out to be rather enjoyable, mainly due to our guest's droll sense of humour – I've never denied that the man can be entertaining.

    When we had finished eating I gathered the dirty dishes onto a tray and headed towards the kitchen intending to put them straight into the dishwasher. I was expecting that we would now retire to the sitting room for another couple of hours but suddenly Huw said loudly, "Is that the time, mustn't outstay my welcome, Cheers Jeff see you at work." I looked over my shoulder just in time to see him already leaving the room.

    I had no alterative to continuing into the kitchen but once there I put the tray down and quickly headed back. Looking down the dimly lit hall I could see Huw standing with his back to the front door with Sandra facing him. He was leaning forward with obvious intent and my wife had her head cocked as if expecting to be kissed but then he spotted me. Quickly he straightened back up and instead stuck out his hand to Sandra saying, "Thank you for a very lovely evening you must let me return the favour some time." Then, with a casual wave in my direction he had gone.

    Turning to me Sandra grinned. "Thank goodness that's over. He is a bit overpowering don't you think," she said and those few words dispelled any slight unease I was feeling, caused by that final scene in the hall.

    So I sat facing my errant wife trying to come to terms with her now admitted cheating. After knowing her character so well for ten years I had to think that the fault lay with me. "Where did I go wrong?" I asked sadly.

    "You didn't do anything wrong Jeff," she told me with sincerity in her voice. "You've always been a perfect husband and a marvellous father. I'm the only one to blame."

    "If I'm so wonderful what the hell does he offer to tempt you away from me?" I asked bitterly.

    "Excitement," Sandra told me without needing to think, "And he's also got a huge cock."

    That made sense; in fact it explained a lot that had puzzled me. I hadn't noticed but then I was not in the habit of checking out other men. "How big is it?" I asked, "say compared with mine."

    Sandra gave a sad smile. "Jeff love, yours just doesn't compare, his cock is a different order of magnitude completely.

    That shook me but I persevered. "You must still be able to give comparative figures."

    It was easy to tell that she was unhappy with the question but she eventually told me, "Remember when we measured you some years ago. We called it six inches but it was really a little bit less, well his has got to be over nine and it's also very thick."

    "What exactly do you mean by 'excitement'?" I asked changing tack.

    "Darling, you are so safe and dependable, it's what I've always loved most about you but he is just the opposite. He's daring and unpredictable. You have always kept me wrapped in a warm cocoon of contentment but he makes me feel alive again."

    "Again?"

    "I never told you about Karl, the boyfriend I had immediately before you, he was a total shit but he was magic in bed. He used to cheat on me and knock me about but I stayed with him far longer than I should, just for the sex. Most of the time I was desperately unhappy but being with him was always exciting. Then you came along to rescue me and make me happier than I ever thought possible."

    "I don't quite see what he has to do with Huw," I said, genuinely puzzled.

    "It's just that Huw reminded me of the good parts from back then and I realised that I missed them. I missed them desperately."

    "So after that dinner, the next time you did go to his place by yourself," I accused.

    My wife shook her head. "I have been to his flat more than once but that isn't how it started. It actually started here."

    You mean at that dinner?"

    "No – well partly yes," Sandra corrected herself. "While we were eating he kept pressing his knee against my leg and he made sure that I knew what he'd got. You couldn't see from where you were sitting but he had his big penis on display, outlined down the inside of his thigh. I got very wet. When he left I was sure he was going to kiss me at the door. I think wanted him to but then you came after us and scared him off. I came to my senses straight away and was relieved that he'd gone."

    I started to speak but Sandra held up a hand to stop me. "A couple of weeks after the dinner, when I was getting ready to go back to work for the afternoon, the doorbell rang. It was Huw and the moment I opened the door he just walked in. He didn't speak, just stood there looking at me with that confident expression on his face. I asked him what he wanted but he just laughed and said, 'You know what I want and I'm pretty sure that you want the same thing.'

    My wife paused and swallowed then, looking straight in my eyes she said, "I couldn't deny that so instead I said we couldn't because I was expecting you back for your lunch. That amused him. He told me, 'Jeff will be safely tied up in a meeting until at least until four o'clock. I know because I arranged it.' I then pretended that I was expecting my parents any minute but he knew I was lying. He just grabbed my hand and pressed it against his cock and then, before I could even react, he had a hand down my top and his tongue in my mouth. When we came up for air he told me to get his penis out. I sucked it for a bit and then he fucked me."

    "In our bed?"

    "Of course not, I would never do that," Sandra said quickly, looking upset that I should ask. "It happened on the settee and on the floor. It took a long time to get it inside me but the second time was a lot easier. Since then I've been with him five times, twice in the evening and three times when I went to his flat instead of going in to work."

    With her confession complete my wife just sat and looked at me waiting for me to speak but it was more that ten minutes before I had marshalled my thoughts enough to do so. Eventually I said, "I don't want to lose you and I can forgive you. I think we can save our marriage if you promise never to see Huw again."

    "But I don't want to," Sandra protested, sending my spirits plunging.

    "You don't want to try and save our marriage?" I asked incredulously.

    "Of course I do, our marriage is very precious to me. You misunderstood because 'want' isn't the word I meant," she said urgently. "Even though I still love you so much, I don't think I can give him up. At this moment I need him as much as I need you."

    "I still don't understand."

    My tormented wife considered her words and then said slowly, "I know it can't last. It can't last mainly because of the kind of man he is but I hoped that I could have a fling and get him out of my system without you ever knowing but you've found out too soon. At the moment I can't think of anything except the way that he makes me feel. No matter what promises you get me to make I know that I won't be able to stop going to him. I've got an overwhelming craving for the sensations he gives me."

    "What exactly does that mean for us?"

    "I'm hoping that you love me enough to let me work through this thing. I would like to carry on with our marriage as usual but keep seeing Huw as well. I will only go with him during the day so you need not necessarily know anything about it if you don't want to."

    "That is asking a lot of me," I told her honestly.

    "I know but if you force me to chose between you, at this moment, I honestly don't know what I'll do."

    The threat was only implied but it was there.

    I am a gambling man and can almost instinctively calculate the odds against any outcome. When it comes to cards or dice I'm known to have nerves of steel so why did I suddenly feel so weak in the game of life. It was obvious that if Sandra did leave me for Huw, she would be in a real mess once he tired of her. She had no training or skill with which to earn a decent living, she would have left me possession of the house and I would undoubtedly be given custody of our two children. Logically, leaving me was not a tenable prospect and I knew that my wife was a logical woman. Unfortunately she was now in an irrational state and I had to decide whether her common sense would still prevail.

    I should have told her to pack her bags and go to him if she wanted him that much and even if she begged to stay with me it should have been with the warning that any further contact with Huw would mean the inevitable end of the marriage. Unfortunately I suddenly realised that if a certain outcome is totally unacceptable then it is impossible to take the risk irrespective of the odds against it happening.

    "I suppose I can give it a try," I said reluctantly and Sandra was immediately in my arms smothering my face with kisses.

    "But what if people find out at my work," I said, trying to backtrack, "Huw is a bugger for bragging about his conquests. That's one of the things I dislike about him."

    "He's been shagging me for two months and he hasn't said anything yet so I don't see why he should start. Anyway, if he does and you deny it then I'll back you up." Sarah said sounding unconcerned. "But if you are really worried, I'll threaten to finish with him if people find out. That will work because he's a bit besotted with me as well. Last time he said I was the best fuck he'd ever had and I think he meant it."

    So I had committed myself and effectively ignored my primary rule – Make the most of strength because weakness makes it tougher. In visual terms, if you are unable to stand firm on the crest it will get harder and harder to resist as you are pushed progressively down the other side of the mountain.

    Sandra rewarded me for my 'unselfish generosity' with the best sex for over three months but even as I lay basking in the post coital afterglow she began establishing the set up for her future double life. "I'll be skipping work to go round to Huw's, Petra doesn't really need me as much at the moment and we won't miss the money. When I do go, would you like me to warn you in advance or would you prefer just not to know?"

    Suddenly this was real and not just theory. "I think I'd rather not know," I said, foolishly thinking that would be easier.

    For the rest of the evening nothing more was said about our new arrangement. I think that I tried to pretend that nothing had changed and I can see that Sandra was afraid to add any detail that might hazard the agreement. At work I discovered the snag with remaining in the dark because any day that Huw was missing from the lunchtime game, my mind was filled with images of him and Sandra together. Typically, that first week he missed three out of five games and I undoubtedly tormented myself unnecessarily when nothing was actually happening. My work certainly suffered.

    On the Thursday of the second week I went to bed feeling relaxed, partly because I had again beaten my foe in the dice showdown. After some kissing and a nice suck at her thrusting red nipples I began kissing and licking my usual path to between her legs but Sandra stopped me, saying gently, "Huw fucked me this afternoon so you may want to give that a miss tonight love. He came deep inside and even though it was nine hours ago, I think there's a lot of his stuff still up there."

    Glad of the warning I immediately pulled back and instead started to move on top but she again shook her head saying, "If you don't mind I'd rather go to sleep. He did rather tire me today, the bugger's never satisfied." Understandably I got very little sleep that night with constant images and a painful erection. For some reason I convinced myself that masturbation was a kind of surrender.

    This was repeated twice during the next few weeks with the difference that on the second occasion Sandra said, "You can still lick me if you want to," and when I again demurred she said, "I'll wank you if you do, you know how much you like me doing that." Despite the undoubted temptation of her offer I let my fastidious nature prevail.

    Early the next week my wife asked, "Huw is busy at work all this week and can't get away so please can I see him on Friday night?"

    "NO," I said, not giving her request any consideration. "It's bad enough when I can only guess, so how do you think I will feel sitting here knowing for certain that he's in the process of fucking you at that very moment."

    Sandra nodded as if understanding but then said vindictively, "You know that he sends me out of my mind with pleasure so what does it matter if you know when it is happening. I would have thought you might have enjoyed the thought that someone was in the middle of fucking me better than you ever have. I've been reading that a lot of husbands do."

    "I might if I really understood," I replied, stung by her implied reproach. "I only know that he has a large cock but have no idea what it looks like. Perhaps if I did I might understand a bit better why you are so addicted to it."

    My wife sat and looked at me for a long moment with a thoughtful expression her face and then said, "If you let me be with Huw on Friday night I promise to post a picture of his cock to your phone."

    I was about to agree when I saw the snag. "If you do that he'll realise that I know about you and him."

    Sandra laughed. "He knows already. Huw said he could tell immediately you found out from the way you glared at him at work."

    I was not at all happy about this but there was little that I could do except be prepared to counter any snide comments in the office.

    It was strange the way that normal life carried on. The fact was that my wife's extra-marital activities were not constantly in the forefront of my mind when I had anticipated being able to think of little else. For most of the time Sandra and I went shopping, watched TV, entertained the kids and chatted much as we always had. Analysis would have shown that most of the structure of my long term happiness remained in place. However, the agreed evening liaison had the potential to alter that.

    Sitting alone at home being aware that my wife was in the process of being fucked proved as bad as I had anticipated but I think I need to qualify the word 'bad'. My mind was in torment, my stomach was in the grip of severe cramp and there was also pain from my over stiff penis but my feelings of arousal were more intense than any I had previously experienced. For periods I seemed to float detached from reality in an almost out of body experience. I considered an adjustment to ease the strain on my penis but did not do so because I was afraid that the slightest touch would act as a trigger and cause me to lose these new sensations.

    The ping of my cell phone brought me out of this semi trance and with trembling fingers I brought up the image Sandra had sent. Perhaps if I had watched more porn I might have been better prepared. It was more, much more than I had expected. In an instant I understood my wife's fixation. I knew that if I were female and was offered the choice of that cock or mine it would be no contest and my only concern was whether it was actually too large. It was so wide and the height filled the screen. Veins, swollen from pumping blood, were prominent down the side, and the taught skin of the cap glistened, possibly from pre-cum but I rather assumed saliva. My only problem was that the snap was taken against a blank background.

    Gazing at that image only enhanced my mental movie and I quickly retuned to what I can only call my 'meditative state'. Then strangely I fell asleep, perhaps my mind was simply overwhelmed. The front door woke me and a glance at the clock told me it was 2 a.m. Sandra literally bounced in with a big smile on her face, which grew even larger when she spotted the mobile lying on the settee by my side.

    "How did you like the picture," she asked happily.

    "Very impressive," I admitted, "It has helped me understand why you like him so much." But then, in case I might have enthused too much, I felt the need to add, "Pity that I couldn't get any sense of scale."

    Sandra immediately knew what I meant. "It would have been better with my hand in the picture wouldn't it? Never mind, I'll take care of that next Friday, which would you prefer to see, his cock actually up inside or me licking it?"

    With that one sentence my wife craftily extended a one night dispensation into regular routine and I missed it completely. I think I was too busy considering my choice of images.

    "Maybe I'll send you both to reward you for being so understanding and letting me see Huw tonight.

    I got more than twice the time with him than usual. When I see him during the day sometimes he gets held up at work until after lunch I only get time to suck him off."

    This was a bit of a shock because in my imaginations he had always been fucking her. I had naturally accepted that she would lick and suck his cock but I had never considered him cumming in her mouth.

    "But usually you don't?" I asked hopefully.

    "Oh no, I do it every time, I love doing it," Sandra told me without any reserve. "Then we mess about until he gets stiff again so we can fuck. It doesn't take him very long and after he has already cum once, he can keep on poking me for far longer without any worry about losing control."

    "You've only ever had my cum in your mouth two or three times and that was right at the start of our marriage," I said unhappily, "You claim to still love me but it's obvious that you think more of him."

    "It has nothing to do with love," Sandra told me patiently. "Your spunk has a bitter chemical taste but his is thick with a sweet creamy taste or at least my mind makes me think it has. I love looking in the mirror and seeing it coated all over my tongue."

    "It's not just that. Over the years you haven't even sucked my cock all that much, certainly not every time," I complained, unwilling to abandon my sense of grievance at his apparently preferential treatment.

    "Darling, that is just a fact of life and it has nothing to do with me liking him more," my wife explained patiently. "An ordinary sized penis has a function but most are not particularly appealing and a woman will only suck one for three reasons, to give the man pleasure, to get it stiff enough to fuck her and conversely to avoid being fucked. A large cock is completely different because the woman will want to suck it solely for her own pleasure. This is not just with Huw, my mouth literally waters at the sight of a large cock and most women will tell you the same."

    About a month later there was a new development. Ironically it came just after I had decided that sharing my wife was not so onerous after all, with this belief undoubtedly helped by the fact that Sandra had made sure that I remained sexually very well satisfied. This night we'd messed about and I had given her a good licking but as I made to climb on top for the finale she put up her hand to stop me saying, "I'm sorry love but I don't want you to fuck me anymore, at least while I'm still seeing Huw."

    It felt as if a bucket of cold water had been thrown over me. "This is his idea isn't it?" I said bitterly.

    My wife quickly sat up and, grabbing my hand, said urgently, "No it isn't and you mustn't think it's so that he can be exclusive with me either. This is all me, how I feel and what I think is best for us."

    "But it's the first step in stopping having sex with me altogether," I said unhappily.

    "Don't be silly. I love having sex with you and the things we do, especially being licked. He doesn't do that much for some reason so I will always need your wonderful tongue. It's just having your penis inside me that's the problem. Whenever you start I wish desperately that it is his cock I am going to feel and when it isn't I resent it. Sometimes I get claustrophobic and have to struggle not to push you off. It's because I know it will end that way that I pretend to be too tired. If it wasn't for that I would have sex with you anytime."

    Sandra took a deep breath and went on, "I don't honestly know why having your cock inside me should be important for you because at times it seems more like an ordeal. When you're struggling to give me an orgasm the sweat is running off you, your face gets very red and I can see from your eyes that you are nearly exhausted. That doesn't seem like enjoyment to me. On the other hand, when I play with you, it is obvious that it's pleasure all the way. Sometimes when I keep getting you to the edge and not letting you cum you get frantic with sensations. I love doing that because I have so much control over you. The moment I decide to let you, you squirt. Darling, if you agree not to fuck me anymore I can make that even better for you."

    The offer was very tempting because I did get an inordinate amount of pleasure from her manual skills but those words still filled me with panic. "I just can't face the thought of never putting my cock inside you," I objected.

    "Sweet heart I didn't say never. If you get really desperate to put it in then I will grit my teeth and let you but I would prefer that you didn't. Actually, after a bit I don't think you'll even want to anymore because I'll make the other thing so good. Even now I'm convinced that you have far bigger ejaculations from my hand than you ever did cumming inside me."

    With that guarantee I agreed to give it a try and, over a succession of subsequent bedtimes Sandra worked hard to make me start believing that I had done quite well out of the deal but about three weeks later there was another event to trigger my latent resentment. With hints of a treat in store, my instructions were to undress and lie on the bed with my eyes closed. I obeyed and with mounting anticipation felt her climb on the bed and scramble up close to my head. "You can look now," she said with obvious excitement.

    I opened my eyes to see her cunt mere inches from my face and it had been shaved bare. The sparse covering of soft brown hair that had clung to her sexual mound for the last ten years had disappeared completely and for the first time ever I saw the tempting lips of her vagina clearly delineated. My immediate reaction was one of anger. "He asked you to do this, didn't he?" I said belligerently.

    My wife answered in the same tone asking, "Jeff why do you always find it so easy to believe that I've abandoned all my principles? Yes, Huw did ask me to shave down there but you did too years ago so I really did it for both of you."

    This example of female logic left me momentarily lost for words and before I could speak Sandra carried on in a softer tone, "I did want to do something for Hugh and of the three things he had asked for this was the one I thought wouldn't upset you much and if you really hated it I could easily grow it back."

    "What things did he want?"

    "For a start he asked me to get my pussy pierced. I was rather tempted by the idea but, apart from the pain, I worried that if something went wrong my clit wouldn't work anymore."

    "What else?" I prompted.

    "He also wanted me to get a tattoo. It was his initials HA done in fancy script with the letters superimposed on each other. He'd actually already worked out the design on his computer and wanted me to have it put on just below the bikini line. It was small, subtle and rather attractive but I was damned if I was going to walk round with his brand on me like a succession of his other sluts."

    That made me smile. "So you think of yourself as a slut?"

    "I suppose I am," she said as if considering the thought for the first time but then added defiantly, "I do know that I've had a hell of a lot more fun being a slut than I ever did when I was straight."

    "I actually quite like your new look," I admitted.

    "Then what are you waiting for, don't you want to see if it's better for licking," Sandra said happily, throwing her thigh across my face.

    During the first two months without penetration the consolations were enough to prevent me feeling the loss unduly but that gradually changed. While imagining Huw's huge weapon sliding into her I could vividly remember the pure joy of thrusting into her warm welcoming wetness. The more I thought about it the more I missed that sublime sensation and I developed a craving to feel it again. I didn't want to actually fuck, just put it in and enjoy a thrust or two, so I thought it was not a lot to ask. I was mistaken.

    When I asked Sandra smiled but shook her head saying, "I don't think that is a good idea." Then speaking kindly as if to a child she said, "Don't you think you are being greedy, possibly even a bit selfish?"

    "I've remembered how nice it was and I want to feel it again, I'm only taking about a couple of thrusts. I am desperate now and you did promise."

    "You aren't really desperate you only think you are, you're just suffering a few withdrawal symptoms that's all," she said sympathetically. "I'm glad that you're remembering how much you used to enjoy being inside me but you haven't thought it through. If you put your cock in me you would have to carry on until you had given me an orgasm. That's the rule for Huw and it would have to apply to you too. You would also lose the special thing we do because I only use my hand on you so much to compensate for not fucking me."

    I was rather stunned by this effective refusal and sat struggling with the implications of what she had said but my wife had not finished. "Then there is Huw to consider," she went on. "He knows that you don't put your dick in me in me any more so if I start fucking you again he'll expect something extra for himself. He's always hinting that I should stay with him all night and he's even mentioned taking me away for a few days for some quality time together. Darling, I did promise and if you ask again I'll let you but first I want you to fully think what it will mean."

    Inevitably I opted to stick with the status quo.

    One Friday Sandra returned from seeing Huw somewhat earlier than usual. She described their activities, illustrated by the evening's pictures but when we eventually headed upstairs I had no expectations of any sex. However, once in bed she lay on her side, coquettishly grinning at me.

    "Something different happened tonight," she began. "As soon as I got there Huw told me that he hadn't cum since I was with him on Monday and he wouldn't let me suck him off in case I got drowned."

    When they started their Friday night sessions I had rather assumed that it was a straight swap for the afternoon and this was the first time I realised that they had continued to meet during the day.

    Full of enthusiasm my promiscuous wife continued, "He was right because when he did cum it felt as if I had a hosepipe stuck up me. Well that set me thinking that what worked with him might work with you. I'm overflowing with his lovely semen so I know you won't want to lick me and I usually don't play with you when you refuse but tonight I will. Don't get your hopes up too high though because, although I'm going to make you feel really good, you are not going to get off until tomorrow. I'm testing to see if a bit of delayed gratification will make you squirt further."

    I should perhaps describe one of these hand job sessions, which have become more elaborate since I found out about the affair. I start off lying on my back, usually on my back, frequently blindfolded and always already with an anticipatory erection. For a long time nothing happens and then I feel an almost touch, I think she just moves her mouth near and breathes on it. Then I get featherlike strokes with gaps in between. She plays with my balls so nicely until I feel a painful squeeze and other torture tactics include slight bites and scratches with her nail. This builds up steadily until I am ready to explode and then she suddenly halts the whole thing but I don't know how she stops the semen gushing out anyway. There is then a short rest for me to calm down and it starts again from the beginning, repeated three or four times until I am finally allowed relief.

    Let me tell you that this 'bonus' session was all that and more. It reached a point where every fibre of my being was shrieking out to cum and at that moment, Sandra suddenly patted my stomach and said, "That's your lot for now lover boy."

    I ripped off my blindfold to find her licking her lips seductively and grinning cheekily at me. I was in actual physical pain. Unable to stay still, I eased myself off the bed and proceeded to limp round the room making random involuntary humping motions. This caused my wife's great amusement but, taking pity, she said, "This first time, to help you, I'll let you snuggle up behind me and wedge your poor little cock in the crack of my bum, but if you move or if it even twitches, then I'll make you sleep on the floor." Rather than help, her 'kindness' guaranteed a tormented sleepless night.

    It was fortunate that the next day was a Saturday because my erection didn't decrease in the slightest all day. In the supermarket the trolley helped hide my embarrassment but I'm sure that some people must have noticed. By the time that evening came I was wishing the minutes away but typically Sarah found a late film that she insisted on watching, Eventually we ended up in bed and I subjected myself to 'the routine', which I'm sure was even more protracted than usual. My orgasm, when it came, was enormous, indescribable and it left me in an unreal place floating in a sea of sensation.

    When it was over I just lay, totally drained, and Sandra had to peel the blindfold from my eyes. There was delight on her face as she reported that her experiment had been an outstanding success. "It squirted nearly twice as far as ever before and that was just a first attempt. I'm sure that with a bit of training we might even be able to reach as far as the wardrobe," she happily informed me "You know your little dickie kept on jerking long after stuff had stopped coming out."

    Like anybody with a new enthusiasm, Sandra wanted to persevere straight away so on the Sunday I was again left without relief and with the knowledge that she was upping the ante to three nights. On the Monday, I managed to get though the day at work but by the evening I had such a persistent erection that I had no option but to abandon my bridge club. Too restless to watch TV, I secluded myself in the in front of my computer.

    Now I admit that I was looking at porn images but I did not intentionally handle my cock. I only wanted to sooth the throbbing ache but the moment that I touched it, the semen just started to flow out of me in a river. There was no feeling of orgasm and none of the usual pleasure, just a profound feeling of relief. Panicking I cleaned up quickly and hid my soiled underwear, finally believing that there was no remaining evidence of my lapse.

    Unfortunately, Sandra had hardly begun that night's teasing when she stopped abruptly and angrily accused, "You've been didling yourself, haven't you? I trusted you and now you have let me down badly. I didn't want to consider this but if you can't be depended on to behave I'm going to have to think about putting it in a cage."

    My protestations of accident were to no avail and I had to lie and listen as my wife outlined her intended punishment. "We are going to begin again starting tomorrow and this time it is going to be for a full four days. You know now what the result will be if you fail me again."

    I won't dwell on the rest of that week as it was a nightmare with the nightly teasing, becoming torture rather than a pleasure. Fortunately I managed to survive due to frequent cold showers and the subterfuge of using a bag of frozen peas to get me through moments of crisis. When Friday evening arrived Sandra set out as usual for her time with Huw leaving me alone with my thoughts. I just sat hardly daring to move, just concentrating on keeping my mind blank and when my phone pinged to signal a picture arriving, I left it un-accessed lest sight of the image should trigger a spontaneous ejaculation.

    Sandra arrived home only a little after twelve and she seemed in a happy mood. Running over she gave me a kiss, saying, "Your big moment is almost here sweetheart, I bet you can't wait for this." I stood and followed her slowly upstairs, putting one careful foot after the other.

    In the bedroom I quickly undressed and adopted my usual position on the bed to watch her sensual and very erotic striptease build up while listening to a summary of her evenings activities. On instruction I pulled the mask down over my eyes and almost stopped breathing as Sandra began her tantalising ministrations. I find it impossible to describe the state I was soon in except to say that I seemed to be on some ethereal plateau where the sensations I experienced were neither true pleasure nor true pain but an exotic amalgam of the two.

    I lost count of the number of up and downs but felt sure that I must soon get my ached for release when she suddenly stopped and instructed me to remove the blindfold. As I complied she quickly straddled me so that she was facing down the bed with a leg on either side of my bed. Her vagina was just above my face, the whole area was very red and swollen. The lips of her cunt gaped open so far that a couple of inches of the pink flesh inside were exposed and at the end of the short tunnel I could see a great mucous glob of thick white semen. "Lick me," my cruel wife ordered.

    "I don't do that," I managed to stammer.

    "Lick me," Sandra repeated, "Or else I won't let you cum tonight."

    Resistance was indeed futile or at least beyond my diminished resolve. I licked, I licked a lot because the more I licked the more it seemed there was to lick. I certainly remembered the frantic licking but of other qualitative details I have no memory. All of as sudden I seemed to implode and came round with my wife gently stroking my face. "Wow," she said on seeing I was awake, "That was some spectacular."

    "What happened?"

    "I don't exactly know, you finally started to lick and I was so pleased but then suddenly your cock just exploded all by itself and totally out of my control. It squirted everywhere."

    "Did it hit the wardrobe?" I asked hopefully.

    "I didn't see because some went in my eye, in fact I think you put more cum on my face than Huw ever has.

    I still felt as if I was floating, totally relaxed. There was a complete absence of feeling in my groin area, in complete contrast to the previous four days. "I hope I did hit the wardrobe," I murmured contentedly.

    "Don't worry about the wardrobe, I don't think we'll be trying that again. Now that you have started licking there's no real need because now there are so many other games we can play instead."

    Later, when we were both in a more normal state, I asked, "Why were you so keen for me to lick your pussy after Huw has fucked you?"

    "Mainly because I thought you had a mental block about it and I wanted to help you get past it, Sandra explained, "From what I've read cuckolds are meant to like that bit the best."

    I knew that 'cuckold' was a medieval word, that it was in Shakespeare and had a sexual connotation but nothing beyond that. "Cuckold?" I queried.

    "A cuckold is a man whose wife gets fucked by another man or men and the husband either likes it or puts up with it. I think you are somewhere in the middle. I've been doing a lot of research on a couple of sites that cater specifically for men like you, it was actually Huw that put me on to them. They are both incredibly interesting and I've picked up loads of ideas. I'll show you where to find them tomorrow."

    Reading the postings on the two forums certainly opened my eyes even though a lot seemed rather extreme but it was reassuring to find that some of the emotions I had been experiencing were not that unusual. Whether it had been a mental block or not, I no longer had a problem licking after she had been with Hugh, so there were no longer nights when I was denied sex. I can't honestly say that I looked forward to the activity but my feelings were certainly ambivalent. I still approached the task with a deep sense of revulsion but the intensity of my feelings was off the scale and I accidentally ejaculated more than once while doing it.

    It may have been reaction but at work my play in the daily dice game changed. Out of the 60% of games that I did not win, Huw was victorious a fair number of times and I had been happy to let others have their turn. Generally I played easy early on and it was only if I was in contention at half way that I started to pull out al the stops but now I played like a demon from the start, not caring who won as long as Huw never did. I did succeed in that objective but apart from his undoubted frustration it gave me little real satisfaction.

    A Bank holiday was coming up and it was arranged that our girls would spend that time and a couple of extra days, with their grandparents on a short caravan holiday. I had vague plans to take advantage by also enjoying a few days away but it was not to be. Sandra broached the subject by informing me that Huw was having his flat completely refurbished at a cost of £25,000. It would take five days and he would have to vacate the premises while the work was done. Due to a golf tournament there was no local hotel accommodation available. "So he's going to take a few days holiday in the Lake District and he wants me to go with him," she finished. "It's his birthday and part of me thinks that I should."

    "What about me, no girls, no you, all by myself.?" I complained.

    "I thought about that and it wouldn't be fair on you so I suggested a compromise instead," she said reasonably, "So I've said that we will put him up until his flat is finished – but only if you agree."

    "What if I don't?"

    "I'll probably go with him."

    "If he stays with us will you and he be having sex?"

    "Almost certainly but there's no need for you to watch."

    It was a choice between two losing options. "I agree but with conditions," I conceded unhappily, "You can go to his bed but I want you always to sleep with me."

    When Friday evening arrived it was the usual procedure in reverse, with Huw arriving instead of Sandra leaving to be with him. Although not at all happy with the situation I was prepared to be civil and I hoped that gratitude for the accommodation would make him the same but that was not the case. When I proffered my hand he ignored it with antagonism in his eyes. This puzzled me until I realised that he must be blaming me for vetoing his Lake District jaunt. The initial confrontation was only short because my wife quickly hustled him away to the spare bedroom.

    I started watching TV but kept the sound low lest it hid any sounds from upstairs. This was not an easy decision and for a time I struggled with the remote control, asking myself if I really wanted to listen. Apparently I did. There was actually nothing to hear but it was over an hour before Sandra appeared still with a fleck of cum on her chin. She threw me a satisfied smile but said nothing, simply taking her seat on the settee. Huw arrived a couple of minutes later and sat beside her but immediately asked nastily, "Why the hell are we watching this crap?" My wife quickly turned to him and spoke sharply. Apart from the one word 'guest' I didn't hear what she said but it certainly served to make him keep his unpleasantness in check.

    Although it is always my task when we entertain, Sandra took charge of handing out drinks and the remainder of the evening passed in relative harmony. Towards the end I noticed that Huw had his cock out and my wife was casually fondling it but the angle of my chair made this easy to ignore. At eleven, at Sandra's prompting, she and I went up to bed leaving her lover to his own devices. We both undressed and I got into bed but unusually Sandra sat naked in front of the dressing table, admiring her reflection and dabbing on perfume. I think she was listening because immediately there was the sound of the other bedroom door closing she jumped up and ran over to kiss me. "I'm just going to check that Huw is settled in," she said breathlessly, "I may be a few minutes."

    She was away for over two hours and this time I had no need to strain my ears to hear the sound effects. Sandra's almost constant cries and squeals of passion left no doubt about the effect he was having on her and the banging of the headboard indicated the rapidity with which she was being fucked. Even if I had the sexual equipment, I lacked both the energy and stamina of the man so, for the first time, found my wife blameless in her choice.

    At the start I listened intently to them copulating but by the end, although my cock remained rigid, I think that my mind had become numb. So I was startled when the door burst open and Sandra ran across to leap on the bed. "I've got a big treat for you because you've never had one this fresh," she said excitedly, "It's less than a minute old and I think there's rather a lot so you really are in luck."

    I won't describe what Sandra started to call my 'cream pie supper' except to say that, to my great disappointment, the affect on me again pre-empted a need for a hand job from her.

    Next morning my wife was already busy downstairs when I arrived and I was shocked by her attire because she was wearing a blouse that barely covered her buttocks, a pair of high heel stilettos and nothing else. Normally this would have delighted me but now I had a feeling of dread as I queried her dress. "Huw prefers me like this when we are together for a while," she explained. "It's so I am always available to him. He likes to treat sex as a running buffet with lots of nibbles and going back for more. He says it makes sex last a lot longer than if you make a meal of it all in one go."

    Huw made his appearance half an hour later and I soon saw an example of what Sandra had spoken about. He was sitting at the table holding the newspaper propped up near his left hand, eating with his right and having brought in the food, my wife remained standing close by him on that side. She was pretending to be reading the paper but I could tell from the movement of her hips that he had his fingers inside her and I watched as he periodically removed his hand to carry food to his mouth with shiny fingers, before returning them to where they had been.

    This theme continued. When I returned downstairs after getting washed and shaved it was to find Sandra bent of the arm of a chair with him pumping into her from behind and later, following a short spell in the garden, I found Huw sprawled on the settee with her straddling his lap and bouncing enthusiastically up and down. On both occasions I did a rapid about face and exited the room but must admit that I then loitered to watch surreptitiously from outside the room.

    After lunch I suddenly realised that I was effectively allowing my rival's activities to constrain what I could do in my own home so I resolved to carry on as I normally would and simply ignore any sexual activities that he and my wife may be engaged in. In practice this proved almost impossible and I quickly abandoned all pretence and started watching quite openly. Sandra was popping out orgasms all the time but it gradually struck me that Huw had never allowed himself to cum all day, (unless he was given a blow-job to completion while I was away checking my Emails).

    We had a take-away delivered for the evening meal and afterwards sat and watched TV without anything particularly happening except that she was constantly running her fingers lightly up and down the length of his stiff shaft. I had long accepted that my wife was besotted by the guy but had not quite realised the degree that she was in thrall to his cock. A little after eight, Sandra got up and came over me, gave me a kiss and whispered, "Huw and me are going upstairs for a little privacy, don't come up. See you later, sweetheart."

    I sat and watched TV alone with the sound up high. This time I made no attempt to listen and was actually quite relieved to be temporarily free of the all pervading sexual ambiance. It was near my usual time when I eventually retired to bed but I had not been there long before Sandra joined me, again with a 'gift'. When that bit was over she started fondling me and said, "I started early tonight so I'd be able to give you an extra good time. It's just to make sure that you don't start feeling left out."

    It is amazing how easily that seemed to redress the balance.

    The second morning followed the pattern of the first but after lunch it changed. Instead of retiring the pair of lovers performed serious sex in front of me and it was an education. I thought I had seen it all but they both now seemed to have moved into a higher gear and I was reluctantly impressed.

    It finished with her again bent over the chair arm with him violently pumping from behind. There was no mistaking the moment that he opened the flood gates and started filling her with cum because the influx of semen seemed to trigger palsied convulsions in my wife's lovely body. As soon as his now soft but still turgid cock flopped clear, Sandra ran round and lay back on the settee with her bottom on the seat edge and her legs spread wide. Looking at me she said, "Hurry up, it's already running down my leg."

    Without even thinking I went eagerly to her and it was not until I had actually sunk to my knees that I remembered the presence of Huw. Although I now unconditionally enjoyed this practice in private, doing it before an audience was completely different matter. I was mortified at the thought of performing in front of him but to get up and sneak back to my chair would be even more humiliating. Thankfully, once I had dived in, the thinking part of my brain went into neutral leaving me in a limbo of just taste and sensation. On returning to my chair I fully expected some crude caustic remark from my rival but none came and this made me realise that Sandra must have previously told him about my fetish and warned against making comment.

    Over the next two days, during between sex periods, Huw and I walked round each other barely exchanging a word, but at times I could tell that it was a struggle for him to suppress some snide jibe or other. On the Monday when clean-up was again needed during the evening I obliged without prompting but on the last day I remained in my seat. I think I was stunned by what I had just witnessed. The carnal display was obviously intended as a grand finale spectacular and it certainly held me enthralled as they progressed through a series of positions, all at full power. I had no choice but concede that if this was an example of true fucking then there was urgent need of a new word to describe the activity that I used to engage in.

    The net result was that when Sandra positioned herself for my attention I was a bit slow to respond. It was only a matter of seconds but Huw still felt the need to say, "Licky, licky time little man, Chop, Chop."

    I did what was required but on returning to my chair I was seething at the disparaging intervention by the other man. It turned out that he too was not prepared to leave well alone or maybe it was my look of hatred that provoked him to carry on with the verbal abuse by sneering ,"You really are a pathetic wimp. I'm a better man than you in every single respect. I'm the one who drives a brand new Porsche, I'm the one with a luxury pad and I'm the one fucking your wife, not you." He paused before adding, "You may have had some extraordinary luck so far at dice but I intend to beat you at that as well."

    I could not let that go unchallenged so I said, "You may have a much larger cock but I don't think inheriting a load of money makes you the better man."

    "I haven't inherited a bean," he snapped back angrily.

    "Then how?" I asked genuinely puzzled, "You may earn more than me but not enough to explain your kind of wealth."

    Huw smiled complacently. "The firm pays me an extra salary that they don't exactly know about."

    "You get it dishonestly."

    "It's simple. You can't don't satisfy your wife so I take her off you, the firm doesn't look after its systems properly, nuff said," Huw informed me tapping his nose.

    Sandra and I drink wine; Huw doesn't so he had arrived at our house with a generous supply of good liquor, which he had worked at demolishing during his stay. On this last evening he seemed intent that there should be none left for me to enjoy when he departed and I think over indulgence loosened his tongue.

    "I still don't understand," I muttered.

    Huw seemed proud of his cleverness. "It's simple. I artificially inflate usage and wastage figures so a surplus accumulates then I've set up a dummy supplier who has no need to deliver because the goods are already in store. All I actually need to do is send an invoice. It is absolutely foolproof because if there is ever a spot audit, all they will find is too much stock."

    "I couldn't do that. I think I'm too honest," I said with a bit of pride.

    "It has nothing to do with honesty," Huw stated categorically, shaking his head in contempt. "You couldn't do it because you're a total loser; you just haven't got the bottle. Show me a so called honest man and I'll show you a man without any balls."

    The conversation continued with more abuse directed at me but Huw's words became more and more incoherent until eventually my wife had to help him up to bed. She came through to join me far quicker than I expected and she was annoyed. "Why did you need to provoke him," she demanded. "He's gone and drunk himself stupid so he's no fucking good for anything. So that's no juicy treat for you and you know the rules, no suck means no wank and it serves you damn well right."

    Huw had already left when I got up next morning and I did not see him again until he joined the Wednesday dice game. He had abandoned his work environment joking persona and right from the start played with grim determination. We were the last two left and reduced to one life each. He offered me three aces king queen which I accepted, being able to tell from his lack of concern that the hand was there. I was still in trouble because it was 2 - 1 against bettering the hand if I rolled one die and he was certain to refuse anything I offered. The odds were still against me if I rolled both the king and queen but I chose the second option because it offered better bluff potential. I actually threw another two aces and now I was embarrassed because I didn't want a great stroke of luck to give me victory.

    So I told him, "Any five of a kind," but spoken as if I was conceding by making a hopeless call. Had he accepted Huw, could have just pushed an unbeatable hand back at me naming the aces. Instead he gloated saying, "I told you I was going to thrash you at your own game." Then slowly stretching out his hand, using only thumb and forefinger, he contemptuously flicked the cup over.

    As Huw sat staring unbelievably at the five aces there was a spontaneous burst of laughter round the table causing his face to flush scarlet. He stood up and, dived a hand into his pocket and extracted a screwed up pair of panties which he dropped on the table in front of me. "I almost forgot, your wife left them at my place last night," he said snarled triumphantly.

    Looking up at him I said calmly, "She used to pick a decent class of men but now she seems to be going for some real low lifes." Then to the table in general I explained, "You might as well know that we have an open marriage." This was not spur of the moment wit because I had prepared the riposte in anticipation of such an eventuality.

    My enemy was almost incandescent with rage. "But you might be surprised to know that Jeff.." he started to say and I could immediately anticipate the rest of the sentence, "....sucks my cum from his wife's cunt." My eyes met his and for a long moment our gazes were locked and until I saw him realise that he was not without vulnerability. Instead, of completing the sentence, Huw shook his head and muttered, "It doesn't matter, forget it," before turning and striding away to his office.

    That Friday Sandra visited as usual but when she returned she said, "Huw really doesn't like you at all and I don't know what you've done to upset him so badly. I would have thought it would have been the other way round. Having him here was a big mistake, I can see that now but I was hoping to set up one of those three way situations that they talk about in the forums. It's actually had the opposite effect."

    The following week Huw did not play dice at all and I half assumed that he was devoting his energies to afternoon sex with Sandra but on Friday night she got home extra well fucked and talking as if she hadn't seen him since the previous week.

    The following Monday morning I went into work to find people gathered in groups across the whole floor, all taking animatedly. When I reached my team I was told, "Huw's been arrested. The police have just taken him away upstairs." Behind me someone added, "Everybody knew he was on the fiddle so this was inevitable sooner or later. Serves the lecherous bastard right." From other comments around me it seemed that everybody knew that Huw was crooked but there were many different versions of what he had actually done.

    Half an hour later I had reason to visit the upper floor and there I found Huw sitting alone in a room. His hands were tucked into his lap but I caught a glimpse of handcuffs. On seeing me his face twisted, "I hope you are satisfied, you fucking bastard. Typical wimp, couldn't stand the thought of his wife leaving him for a real man so he stabs me in the back. It's got to be you because you're the only one who knew about my extra income."

    "I'm not sorry you've been caught but it wasn't me who informed," I told him. "I knew that turning you in would harm Sandra so I couldn't do it even though I would have liked to. Anyway, from what I've heard, everyone downstairs knew you were bent and maybe you were just too clever for your own good."

    Before he could reply police appeared so I quickly moved on. Gradually the big office settled down and work got done but Huw remained the only topic of conversation all day. Heading home I wondered how Sandra was going to take the news. In the event there was no big reaction, she said nothing but I thought I could see accusation in her eyes. "I didn't report him, honest," I quickly protested my innocence, "I know how much he means to you."

    "I know you didn't turn him in Jeff because it was me who did," my wife said softly.

    I couldn't grasp this. "But why?" was all I managed to say.

    "Because it was all getting out of hand. Huw was bugging me to cut you off from sex altogether and he wanted to really humiliate you. He has already bought a chastity device and his next target was to get you sucking his cock. For some reason he seemed more envious of you that you are of him. I think he actually hated you and that his ultimate aim was to drive you away. I couldn't let that happen because there are lots of men with big cocks in the world but only one of you."

    Feeling a perverse pity for my foe I said, "Wasn't informing on him a bit extreme, couldn't you just have told him you didn't want to go with him anymore?"

    My wife shook her head. "You know Huw is not the kind to just walk away. He'd always be calling and although I don't really like his character, when he's around I can't resist doing what he wants. That's why I had to get rid of him completely."

    There was a long pause and then she said, "The other reason is that I'm pregnant and if he ever finds out we'll never get him out of our lives."

  10. Liked by 1 user: NightlySun

  11. #9
    Elite Prospect NightlySun's Avatar
    Joined
    2 May 2015
    Posts
    488
    Likes
    886
    Images
    3,985
    Location
    Erotica Volcano City 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Thanks for sharing!
    http://2.bp.blogspot.com/-BRrHQJQG5ls/VqX85R1ghmI/AAAAAAAAJIk/yDCXfCLX66o/s1600/vii.jpg
    Your clothes would look nicer on my bedroom floor.

  12. #10
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    The Eskimo

    By ukresearcher ©

    My CV reads, John Caine, aged 35, Degree in marketing at Hull University with current employment being that of negotiator for a minor oil company. It would also say that I have been married for ten years with no children or other dependants. Checking my passport will tell you that I am six feet tall, of medium build with no birth-marks or other distinguishing features and a glance at the photograph reveals a serious but not unhandsome clean-shaven face sporting brown hair and blue eyes.

    The CV would not show that the degree was a second and barely scraped (and that after promising beginnings) and nor would it indicate that I had been plucked from obscurity for the negotiator position, having spent an uninspired twelve years with the company. I have been lucky, lucky in inheriting a nice house and incredibly lucky in the wife I managed to acquire.

    I met Sally when she was twenty, falling first for her baby-blue eyes and masses of wavy golden hair. Further investigation revealed breasts just on the modest side of voluptuous, narrow waist, pert buttocks and legs designed for min-skirts – is it any wonder that I quickly became enamoured of her. Strangely she was also quite keen on me. When we became an item she confessed to having had sex with two guys previously, maintaining that although not one night stands they were not real relationships. Since then she claimed to have kept her knees strictly together. My sexual experience was about average for a bloke of my age – hell I'm trying to be honest here – I reckon that my sexual experience was well below average. Still, I had learned some ways to please a woman and over the next eleven years, Sally and I built considerably upon that.

    We married after a year of just living together but found that we were to be denied the pleasure of having children. This was a pity because my wife was very child oriented and has compensated since by always working in nursery education. The inheritance of a nice house from a favourite uncle soon after the wedding removed a lot of financial pressure and possibly explains my lack of dedication to career advancement. However, the remuneration from my position as sub-manager combined with my wife's salary meant that we were comfortable while still needing to count the pennies at times. We could afford the almost obligatory holiday abroad each year and a reasonable amount of socialising. Apart from that we liked to screw, it was our only real hobby and it cost nothing.

    A year ago I was told to go to the managing director's office and I went filled with trepidation, thinking that this could only mean redundancy. In the office, he grasped my hand in a very firm handshake and said, "John, it's nice to see you again and how is your lovely wife?"

    "Fine," I mumbled. I had only ever passed the MD in the corridor and as far as I knew he had never seen Sally, except perhaps at the firm's Xmas dances.

    "Let me put you out of your misery John – this is a promotion. One of our executive negotiators has retired and you have been chosen to replace him."

    "Me?" I asked, totally bemused.

    "Yes you. We have been keeping an eye on you for a long time and although you are careful to keep a low profile, I can tell that you are a company man through and through."

    Now over the years I had put the overtime when occasion demanded but had never volunteered unnecessarily for any. However, I suddenly realised that during my time with the firm, although brighter sparks had joined, passed me and left, I was the only one in the office who had been there when I started. "Yes – I'm a company man," I said.

    It was incredible. I was installed in a plush office complete with secretary, given a flash company car, discounted share options, non-contributory pension, and was on more than twice the remuneration. With potential bonuses, I could easily triple my old salary. Sally was pleased but also suspicious. "There has got to be a catch," she said.

    She was wrong – there was no catch. Three months passed. I saw a few customers, passed pieces of paper backwards and forwards across my desk and spent a lot of time gazing out of the window. One day the MD poked his head round the door and said, "It's too nice a day to be stuck inside, John. I am going for a quick nine holes on the course, drop whatever you are doing and join me."

    "I'm afraid that I don't play golf," I told him.

    "Come anyway," he said. "You better learn damn quick, if not you are going to go crazy stuck in that office all day with sod all to do."

    At my next official meeting in his office, I could tell that it was something special from the maps and piles of documents on his usually empty desk. "Have you travelled much," he asked.

    "Quite extensively," I said. "Mainly Caribbean, Greek islands – that sort of thing."

    "Ever fancied going to the Arctic Circle?"

    I had to admit, that particular destination had never figured on my wish list.

    "What about Lapland – that's pretty close to the arctic."

    "Why do you ask?"

    "I've got a job for you John, a big job," he told me. "We are chasing the largest contract that the firm has ever had. I know that it is rather throwing you in at the deep end but all the other negotiators are up to their eyes at the moment. The thing is – do you think you can handle it."

    "I will do my best," I said.

    "Good man, I knew that I could count on you. There's this chap called Gunnar Erikson – that's actually the Norwegian translation of his name. He is a full blooded Inuit, (that's Eskimo), and he's a chief. We are hoping to exploit the oil and mineral reserves under part of his tribal lands. I want you go up there, meet him and have a look around. Take some photographs, ask questions – you know the kind of thing. The most important thing is that you keep him sweet – those chaps can be a bit touchy if you know what I mean."

    "Is there anything else that I should know?"

    "Not much. You don't go until the end of next week so you have time to read up on it – get a book out of the library. Do remember that you are not dealing with a savage, this Gunnar got a first class honours degree at Oslo university and he can speak five languages fairly fluently – that's Inuit, English, French, Norwegian and I think Russian."

    Sally was exited for me and we both felt that my career in the new job was taking off at last. Her final words before I left were "Be good," to which I replied, "I doubt it there is any alternative where I'm going."

    I flew by standard airline to Norway and from there, in a chartered four-seater, on to Lapland.

    It was the back end of their short summer but I thought that it was cold. Gunnar Erikson met me and he was a typical Eskimo. Lank black hair, a flat slightly Asiatic face and a nose squashed as if by the heel of someone's hand, but he still had a kind of rugged grandeur. The only thing that detracted from the traditional image was that he wore a suit rather than the expected furs. His size was impressive because, although a couple of inches shorter, I reckon that he outweighed me by a good 40%. I was to note later it was all solid muscle. This bulk made him appear squat despite his height and he had a slight waddling motion as he walked.

    My flight had been delayed so Gunnar suggested that he take me straight back to his home for a meal and that we should cram all of my sightseeing into the following day. I had half expected to be taken to an igloo but the house turned out to be a very substantial log cabin. The food was a national dish of which I could not identify the contents but found it both palatable and filling. His wife, Gunhilda, was larger than he. She was young because I could detect the undoubted bloom of youth on her skin – but was she big. Her pendulous breasts were at least a 50 D cup; I could see no identifiable waist and her tight pink ski pants hardly enhanced those elephantine thighs.

    Gunnar explained that his wife had only Inuit and Norwegian so that if I wanted to speak to her, then he would need to act as interpreter. We spent a pleasant evening chatting and drinking, with the alcohol being some potent local brew. Unusually it seemed to enervate rather than induce my customary drowsiness. Gunnar was a very interesting man, talking at length about things I had only read about. He asked about me and gazed for a long time at the photographs of Sally that I proudly showed him. Our childlessness drew his sympathy and commiseration's because he said that he had several offspring, I gathered to different mothers. This was probably a prerogative of his being a chief.

    Gunhilda retired early and kissed him before departing. They did not actually rub noses but kissed with faces head on without the usual tilt to the side. Gunnar ran his hand down her arm with obvious affection. I could not help comparing her to Sally and thinking smugly 'Each to his own'.

    In the bedroom I found that I had forgotten to note a position for the light switch when unpacking my bags. As it was not in the obvious place by the side of the door, I decided to undress in the semi-darkness rather than grope about searching. Almost naked, I noticed a large mound already in the bed and with a feeling of horror realised that it had to be Gunnar's wife. Assuming that I must have blundered into the wrong room, I dashed outside to check the door and as that was correct, I crept back to find that my kit was where I had left it. Panicking I looked towards the bed. The covers had been thrown back to reveal that it was indeed Gunhilda, she was naked and she was beckoning to me. With no other real option I got into bed, but instead of sleeping naked, decided to retain my boxer shorts. It was a large, very old fashioned bed with a deep feather mattress. I lay facing outwards, as near to the edge of the bed as I could. After a few moments, the lady heaved herself into the centre of the bed creating such a depression in the mattress that, had I not gripped the edge of the bed frantically then I must surely have rolled down on top of her. She lay close behind me for a very long time making a sort of mewing noise but then returned to her own side of the bed. An hour or so later, she got up and left me alone, when I finally dare to go to sleep.

    Next morning I arose and went happily along to the large dining kitchen. Gunnar's face was like thunder and I could not help thinking, how easily he could break me in half if ever I really annoyed him. Trying to ignore his bad mood I said brightly, "Good morning Gunnar, what nice places are you planning to show me?"

    "I show you nothing after such an insult," he said through tight lips. "A man who spits on my hospitality – for what does he use my house. I show you nothing. I give you nothing. I will take you to the airport now."

    Completely puzzled, I felt that he had been looking partly past me so I glanced over my shoulder to see Gunhilda, sitting by the fire and looking coyly at me. Then I knew how I had upset him. "Gunnar, I am so very sorry," I said. "It is all a terrible misunderstanding. I was trying not to abuse your hospitality – it was not meant as a refusal."

    He was still not sure. "You like my Gunhilda then?"

    "Oh yes, Bon, Bon," I said, for some reason switching to the only word of French that I know.

    To emphasise, I pursed my lips in a silent whistle as if his wife was the most gorgeous creature in the world then kissed my finger tips and pretended to blow the kisses in the air.

    His mouth split into a broad grin, "You are a man after my own heart, I can do business with you."

    That was one obstacle overcome but another one awaited me. I found that breakfast was roll-mop herrings and the thought of that delicacy had always revolted me. With grim determination I managed to get one down my throat but then pushed the rest of the plateful away saying that I was not very hungry and could I perhaps have a slice of toast instead. Gunnar accepted my suggestion with delight. He took a slice of pre-cooked toast and then produced a small tin with great ceremony. It contained what looked like grey fish paste and, using what appeared to be a special knife, he spread it thickly on the browned bread, then pushed the treat slowly across the table, as if to accentuate the honour done me. It tasted vile. Had I know then, that the 'paste' was raw fish which had been buried for months in the ground until rotted, I would have had even more trouble controlling my heaving stomach.

    Gunnar drove me from place to place during the day and I dutifully took photographs wherever we stopped. He seemed impervious to the cold but I felt constantly chilled. I knew that I needed to ask questions but could not think what they should be. My first attempt was a disaster when I asked "What exactly is under the ground here?" He looked at me quizzically and said, "Surely your people know the answer to that far better than I." After that I tried to make my queries more sensible but with no better success for the answers were either non-committal or ambiguous and, on the few occasions I was given a serious answer, the detail went right over my head. None-the-less, I carefully went through the motion of writing down notes.

    Again the meal that night was tasty but mysterious and I half wondered if the tender if stringy meat might be caribou. The evening passed as before and there was a repeat of the tender goodnight between my host and his wife. During the day I had been so busy trying to appear erudite; I had almost forgotten I had another night's 'hospitality' to face. Now that knowledge returned with great urgency. I had a vague plan of trying to keep talking and drinking well into the early hours but Gunnar countered this by starting to yawn in an exaggerated manner, very soon after his wife had departed. With no other option, I retired to bed.

    The mound in the bed told me that Gunhilda was waiting. With no further point in procrastination, I undressed completely and got in. To gather myself, I lay for a moment on my back only to be assailed by was I assumed was her body smell - to my imagination it seemed a mixture of candle tallow and animal skins. I could have said 'Geronimo', instead in more classical vein I muttered, 'It is a far far better thing I do today than I have ever done' and turned towards her. I could feel the heat from her body as she moved towards me and in a moment, one of her big nipples was digging into me like a finger. My hand moved in the direction her groin, it was like a furnace and her gaping wet cunt seemed to suck my fingers inside. Then a funny thing happened. That objectionable smell changed to pure musk, I was overpoweringly aware of that vast mass of female flesh and I found myself with a full erection.

    Her hand quickly found it and she pulled me on top of her. My prick hardly touched the sides but, from a purely physical point of view, I found the experience surprisingly enjoyable. Later, hoping for an encore, she pressed close against me but I had done my duty and snored loudly to discourage her.

    Next morning Gunnar was overjoyed that I had pleasured his wife. "A real woman don't you think?" he said winking lewdly at me.

    I was allowed a pleasant breakfast of seabird eggs with toast but I suspect that the butter had not come from a cow. When it came time to leave, Gunnar shook my hand and said, "Tell your boss that we will do business."

    On the plane flying home, I composed a report using my lap-top in which I detailed my investigations. Long ago I had acquired the knack of filling a page with meaningful words that said nothing. The dearth of real information did not matter for the important bottom line read, 'Mr Erikson has agreed to enter into meaningful negotiations concerning the mineral resources under his tribal lands."

    Sally welcomed me home happily and this turned to joy when I told her of my success. Despite my tiredness from travelling, we enjoyed a long night of uninhibited sex during which I had the light on continually to see her lovely figure. Next morning I printed off my report and handed it to the MD without comment, waiting in anticipation until he reached the punch-line. The news quickly spread and during the rest of the day people were constantly coming into my office to offer their congratulations. My boss made a point of seeing me again at the end of the day and summed it up by saying, "Congratulations again John, it's not in the bag yet but you have made a brilliant start."

    During the next few days Sally was eager to hear more details about my trip north and while describing Gunnar extensively, I was pleased that she never asked about his wife.

    Following that flurry of excitement the rest of the month was anti-climax until the MD told me that Gunnar was coming down to view our operation.

    "There is only one snag, John," he told me. "Gunnar does not like hotels and in principal it is my responsibility to entertain him. The trouble is that my house is being extensively redecorated and Gunnar will be here in three days. I am actually in a hotel myself at the moment."

    "No problem," I said. "I am sure that we can put him up for a couple of days." My confidence proved sound because Sally was happy to agree, gaining satisfaction that this involved her in the deal.

    Next the MD wanted to see me again and this time he seemed uneasy. "When you were in Lapland, do you mind telling me what the sleeping arrangements were."

    I gave an embarrassed laugh. "Actually they were a bit unusual. Both nights, Gunnar's wife was in my bed, at least for part of the time."

    "Did you sleep with her?"

    "Yes – I told you. She was in my bed."

    "Don't be obtuse John. You know what I mean. Did you sleep with her?"

    "Yes," I confessed. "The second night I did – I had to. Gunnar made it pretty obvious that if I didn't, the whole deal was off."

    The MD looked out of the window. "I was afraid of that," he said. "You do realise that Gunnar will expect you to reciprocate."

    With a sinking feeling, I still tried to deny this conclusion. "Gunnar is very proud of his wife and I think this was his way of showing her off. That was in his country anyway – he can't expect the same kind of thing to happen here."

    "I am pretty sure that he will John. It is an old Inuit custom. Gunnar may seem very civilised on the surface but underneath he is a primitive as they come."

    "It's not on," I said firmly.

    "Think about this John," the MD said. "There is too much tied up in this to just dismiss the matter out of hand. I think we ought to get your wife here to discuss the matter – she is involved after all. I will send a car for her now." As he spoke my boss reached out for the telephone.

    I managed to persuade him that it would be far better for me to dash home and talk to Sally by myself. "This is all a bit silly," I told her. "It seems that there is an old Inuit custom that a host offers a guest the use of his wife for the night. There is a possibility that Gunnar might expect to sleep with you while he is here. Just say that you won't do it and that will be the end of the matter."

    "What happens if I refuse, as you ask?"

    "The whole deal will be off but that doesn't come into it."

    "Wait a minute," Sally said thoughtfully. "If you didn't sleep with his wife, I don't understand how he can expect to sleep with yours."

    I reddened and was unable to reply. Sally gazed at me with understanding on her face. "You did didn't you, you bastard. You screwed his wife."

    "I had to. The deal was off if I didn't. Anyway – she was horrible."

    "So you say," Sally snapped back angrily. "Then when I meet her she turns out to be a blonde Valkyrie in a seal-skin bikini."

    "She really was gross. Big and fat – I reckon that she must weight three times as much as you."

    "If you screwed her to save the deal then why on earth shouldn't I do the same with him?"

    "Because I don't want you to," I said.

    "Fuck you, I am going to do it," she told me.

    Of course I argued against but I could tell that her mind was set. I gave up for then while still intending to return to the attack later. "OK, I'll ring the MD and tell him that Gunnar can still stay with us," I conceded.

    "Go into work and tell him the good news face to face," Sally instructed. "It will give you time to sort your head out and get this thing in perspective."

    The MD was ecstatic, pumping my hand he enthused, "Good work, good work. You must have been very persuasive." He also told me to take the rest of the time off work until it was time to collect my guest from the airport."

    I returned home still unable to accept the idea. After putting up with my muttering for a while, Sally said, "It's only fair, Johnny. If you fucked his wife then he must be entitled to do the same to me."

    "That argument doesn't work," I told her. "He wanted me to do it. Gunnar is very proud of his wife and that was his way of showing her off."

    "Aren't you proud of me?"

    "You know I am. But I am proud just to have them look at you - a man doesn't need to get his dick inside you, to know what a cracker you are." That was a good sentence but I foolishly tried to embellish it. "You see that is Gunnar's problem. His wife looks so gross that you have to have sex with her to appreciate her merits."

    "So that is how she was, all hot and eager and panting," Sally said with a grim smile. "I had decided to only to the minimum, just lie back and think of England - or more probably the bonus. Now I am going to give your Gunnar full value for money - I'm certainly not going to be outdone by some Eskimo tart."

    My misery was compounded by the fact that Sally had drawn up a list of tasks to complete, saying that she wanted the house to be immaculate when our guest arrived. She had banked on me being given absence from work for on two of the following days while she was on duty at the nursery. Polishing, cleaning and hoovering, I had to work myself into a frazzle to get the work done but at times it did take my mind off what was to come. However, I could not get over the irony that I was doing all this to impress a man who would finish up fucking my wife.

    Using an open cheque provided by my firm, we stocked up on pickled roll-mops and other Scandinavian delicacies. At the airport Gunnar seemed very pleased to see me and mentioned that Gunhilda asked to be remembered. For the sake of the contract, I tried to be pleasant in return, suppressing my newly found antipathy towards him. At home he was very gallant towards Sally and that irritated me. Finding myself alone with her in the kitchen for a moment, I said spitefully, "Now that you have seen what you've let yourself in for, I hope you are having second thoughts."

    "No second thoughts – in fact I think that he is rather handsome," she said. What upset me most, I think, was the look of excitement in her eyes.

    During the evening, I found it very difficult to make conversation but my wife more than made up for the shortfall. In fact she chatted to him in a very animated fashion, quite leaving me in the shade. Observing when I was not the centre of Gunnar's attention, I noticed that his heavily muscled thighs were so thick that they made his legs looked short. There was no doubt that he radiated physical power. I was seething inside. His eyes just drank her in. Although nothing was officially arranged, just looking at his face told me that he knew she would be sharing his bed.

    At a reasonably early hour, Sally retired. I tried to catch her glance but she seemed deliberately to ensure that our eyes did not make contact. I did try the old delaying tactic, plying him with drink and asking questions but Gunnar was having none of it. "I have had rather a long day. If you don't mind, I would like to get my head down," he said politely.

    'Get your head down where – you pervert?' I thought, but all the same forced a smile to my face as he left the room. I had planned to say, 'Have a good night,' but the words stuck in my throat.

    Left alone, I turned my CD player up to full volume, grabbed a bottle of whisky and started pouring the alcohol down my throat as fast as it would go. It was past two o'clock in the morning before I dare go upstairs to bed and by that time I was verging on the paralytic. Despite myself, I paused outside the guest room door and listened, drawing some small consolation that there were no sounds of activity. Throwing myself under the covers still fully dressed, I fell asleep straight away.

    Next morning I woke with the grandfather of all hangovers and staggered downstairs. Sally was at the stove frying bacon and singing quietly to herself.

    "Well?" I asked standing aggressively by her side.

    She turned and smiled. "He's built like a bull," she said.

    Any further exchange between us was prevented by Gunnar making his appearance, apparently full of the joys of life. He devoured an English breakfast and then topped it of with a quantity of the more northern specialities that we had provided. I did feel some gratitude for the fact that he more or less ignored my wife, addressing all of his remarks to me. With Gunnar actuality sitting in my car waiting to be taken to the firm's premises, I decided that I could not let Sally's earlier comment remain unchallenged so I ran back inside. Grabbing her arm I asked, "What did you mean when you said that he was built like a bull?"

    "He was very gentle with me."

    "I did not ask you that," I said fiercely. "Built like a bull – you mean he is heavily built."

    "You know what I meant. I was talking about his cock." Sally gave a kind of intoxicated laugh and added, "Or should I say 'pizzle'?"

    I was so infuriate that I could have shaken her and might have done so had not I seen through the window that Gunnar had got out of the car and was walking back towards the house. Quickly intercepting him, I took him to my place of employment. During the morning, he was conducted by the MD on a tour of the plant and offices with me tagging along but in the afternoon, those two were closeted together. Various experts were called in but for some reason I seemed to be excluded. Through lack of experience at this level, I did not know if this was customary. However, at the end of the day, Gunnar was delivered back into my care to be taken to my home for the night.

    Sally had excelled herself cooking and our guest proved to have a prodigious appetite for what she provided – although it was my favourite meal, he ate far more than I. During the evening, Sally showed great interest in his personal history and sat enthralled as he described an Inuit childhood, living in igloos and spending hours sitting fishing through holes in the ice. She also discovered that he had fathered six children to four different women. He had only been married twice, the one to Gunhilda being only for the previous two years. She was twenty-two and had not yet born him a child. Rather mysteriously he said that he planned different negotiations with other organisations and did not plan to impregnate her until they were all completed. My wife also elicited the fact that he was forty – I had been totally unable to estimate his age. I felt that he enthused rather too much about Gunhilda and his remarks discomfited me. "She's a very passionate girl," he said to Sally. "But John will have already have told you that. I do like passionate women."

    My wife declared that she was going to bed almost indecently early and of course, Gunnar quickly followed her. I got the whisky, planning to again numb my mind but after one glass, after the previous nights excess, my stomach revolted. Partly lulled by the previous lack of obvious fireworks, I decided on a different strategy. First I crammed my ears with cotton wool and placed my ear-phones on top. Thus protected from unwanted sound, I went to bed with a book. Unbelievably, I was actually getting into the story when a sudden shriek penetrated my audio protection. Thinking that my wife was in pain or being attacked, I ripped off the insulation to realise that she was simply enjoying a god almighty orgasm. Nor was it of fairly short duration, as with me, but seemed to go on and on and on – seemingly for ever. She sounded like a cat. Even when the big one was finally over, sounds of enthusiastic sexual activity went on for ages. I lay trembling all over with bitter bile filling my mouth. Neither prestige of position nor fantastic salary was worth the sacrifice that I had made. Even when silence descended upon the guest room, sleep continued to elude me.

    In consequence I overslept, as did everybody else. I banged on the guest room door, shouting that we were late. When Gunnar came into the kitchen, I told him that there was no time for breakfast if he hoped to catch his plane but he might be able to grab something to eat at the airport. Sally appeared just as we were heading for the door looking curiously subdued. Gunnar could do little more than raise his hand to her and then we were off. I did wait until his plane was in the air but then drove back home fast intending to berate my wife for her performance during the night.

    She was not at home. First I made myself a coffee, then later a fuller breakfast. It was over two hours before she returned home. "Where the hell have you been," I demanded, the moment that she walked in the door?"

    "Walking," she said quietly. "In the woods. I needed to think."

    "What was there to think about?"

    Sally reached out and took my hand, looking at me with unsure eyes. "Johnny, I never dreamed that it was possible to be made to feel like that."

    My wife had warned me that she intended to give Gunnar 'value for money' and I had intended to remonstrate with her for doing it far too enthusiastically but now that went out of my mind because suddenly I was very afraid. "I don't understand," I said.

    "I don't understand either – or at least I didn't but I have done a lot of thinking while I was in the woods. His penis is very big and he is a very unusual person also there was all the build up and you were in the house. I think all those factors combined to make me react in an unusual way. It could probably never happen just like that again."

    "So why didn't you react like that the first night?"

    "As I said, he was very gentle then, I think he was afraid of hurting me. I liked it. It was different and seemed very naughty even though you had already done it to his wife. I thought then that it was just a game but it's not, is it?"

    "And last night?" I prompted.

    "He was much rougher, much rougher than you ever are or at least it felt like that. Probably that was another factor in my reaction."

    "Where does this leave me?"

    "It leaves you exactly where you were Johnny, nothing has changed," she said softly. "Something has happened to me but it's over. I'll tell you what I have worked out during my walk. People do different things in their lives. They sky dive or bungee jump and enjoy the experience, they probably won't ever forget doing it but have no real desire to ever do it again. That's just how this is with me."

    Her explanation left me feeling much easier in my mind and we spent a relaxed, if pointless, evening just watching the television. In bed I wanted sex. This was not a wish to make love or desire generated by lust, rather it was a dog-like need to remark my territory. Perhaps Sally sensed this because she knocked me back for the first time ever. "I just don't want to Johnny," she said. "I'll make it up to you tomorrow, I promise." However, when tomorrow night came, while acting in a very flirtatious manner, she continually plied me with liquor, until by bedtime, I was drunk and incapable.

    It was not immediate but gradually we got back together until, three weeks later, thoughts of the arctic lothario had faded and we were back to normal – possibly in some ways better than normal. I certainly had no intimation of what lay ahead.

    Returning from lunch, the message that I found on my desk said only that the MD wanted to see me. I went to the top floor, knocked on his door and on being bidden to enter, pushed it open. He beamed expansively at me and said, "Come in John and make yourself comfortable. We're on the last lap."

    After I was seated and had lit a cigarette taken from the proffered box he went on, "I have just received a cable from Norway. Gunnar is coming down next week to sort out a few minor details and then he will sign the contract. So you will be having your house guest back for a couple more days."

    "I'd rather not," I said.

    "There's no 'rather not' about it John," the MD retorted with a hint of steel in his voice. "Your hospitality is not exactly stipulated but it is heavily inferred. I honestly believe that the whole contract depends upon it."

    "No," I replied, shaking my head for emphasis.

    "Why ever not?"

    How the hell could I tell him that Gunnar made my wife feel too good in bed? "It's just no," I said lamely.

    "I am not going to take 'no' for an answer. This is a direct order – you will do what is necessary for the good of the firm."

    "I'll resign first," I told him through tight lips. "My answer is still no."

    He stood up, going very red in the face. "Then let me give fair warning that you will never get another job that pays as well as this one. I will see to that personally."

    "Do what the fuck you like," I shouted back before storming out of the office, slamming the door behind me.

    I sat in my office seething. Although it was a designated 'no smoking' area, I was on my third cigarette when the door opened and the managing director came in. He smiled apologetically at me and said, "Look John. I'm afraid that I was rather hasty back there – this whole Lapland business has got me on edge. I know that you have principles and I respect them so, if ever you do leave the firm under whatever circumstances, you can depend upon getting a top class personal recommendation from me."

    "My resignation still stands."

    "There is no need," he said happily. "I have spoken to your wife and she said 'yes' straight away."

    "You had no right," I shouted, jumping to my feet.

    "I had every right. I had more than a right. It is my duty to safeguard this firm and the interests of the shareholders. You have no idea how critical getting this contract is to the firm."

    "I didn't know.

    "John, John," he said, switching into conciliatory father figure mode. "I suspected that Mr Erickson might have made himself objectionable to your wife in some way and if that had been the case, I would of course have made other arrangements, even at a risk to the contract. That's why I had to speak to your wife directly. As nothing like that seems to be involved, I don't really know what is bothering you."

    The MD paused to allow me to explain but I still found it impossible to elucidate. "Right John, he said standing up. "As your wife is quite happy about it, everything can go ahead as arranged and we will say no more about this bit of unpleasantness." With that he left my office.

    I still was not resigned to this but my position had become untenable. I could do nothing until I had opportunity to have it out with Sally so, although it was still early afternoon, I went out to my car and drove home. She was surprised at my unexpected early return but the happy expression on her face was in place before she saw me. "What the hell have you been telling my boss?" I asked harshly before she could speak.

    "Just that we would be happy to accommodate Gunnar again."

    "Did he mention that I threatened to resign rather than let that happen?"

    Sally shook her head. "Why would you do that?" she asked with genuine puzzlement on her face.

    "You know damn well.

    "You're just jealous," she said with a little laugh.

    "Of course I'm fucking jealous."

    "More than jealous – you are being very selfish," she said, starting to get angry herself.

    "And how do you make that out?" I asked, matching her heat with my coldness.

    "By wanting to stop me doing something that I very much want to do."

    "If you mean getting shagged silly by a fucking Eskimo, I think that I have every right to stop you."

    "And jeopardising a contract on which your firm depends. You realise that means the livelihood of dozens of people," she said, ignoring my interruption.

    That stopped me. "The contact is not that important."

    "It is you know. When I told your boss that Gunnar could stay with us, he said that everybody in the firm owed me a big debt of gratitude because without this contract it would go out of business."

    Now I understood why the MD had become so irate and my mind whirred madly, trying to work out how the firm came to be in such a parlous state. "Let's have a cup of tea and talk about it calmly," Sally said gently and I was happy to agree.

    When we were sitting with warm drinks before us and I had a cigarette on the go, Sally took hold of my hand and said," Johnny, it's sex, not love. I love you, I always will and this will not affect that. I didn't sleep with Gunnar from choice, it was more or less forced on me but when I did I enjoyed it. It was an incredible experience but one that I was resigned never to have again so can you blame me for grabbing another chance. I would like to have sex with him again but apart from that I have to, it's a kind of duty - even if I loathed the man, I would feel honour bound to do it. Can you understand what I am saying?"

    "I think so but I can't get over the fact that you are my wife and he is another man."

    "You had it off with his wife so what's the difference?" Sally gave a grin and added, "It was a bit for revenge that I did it with him the first time but that is not a consideration any more."

    "Yes it is," I protested. "I had it with Gunhilda once but he has already screwed you twice and now hopes to shaft you another two times. That's not tit-for-tat."

    "That is the point though. He has already had me on two occasions so what the hell does another two, or four, or six times matter if it's going to save your job and that of a lot of other people."

    Outmanoeuvred on logic, I reverted to emotion. "You enjoy it too much," I said.

    "So if I hated it you wouldn't object? Then you would sacrifice me for the good of the firm but because I will get pleasure humping him you get jealous."

    "It's not like that," I muttered weakly but deep down I had to admit that it was – it was exactly like that."

    "There is no point talking it about it any more," Sally said with an air of finality. "I'm going to do it because I have said that I will, I only hope that you are not going to make this into a big issue between us."

    For the rest of the day we skirted round each other just making general conversation. I could not help being morose but I think my wife made efforts to tone down a buoyant cheerfulness.

    In bed I lay on my back with hands behind my head gazing at the ceiling and Sally laid facing away at her side of the bed. Although we were nominally both trying to go to sleep, I was aware of a silence between us. Suddenly she rolled over and gave me a big kiss. "Look at it this way," she said. "You have got me every night of your life. Surely you can spare just two – especially if I make our nights like this." As she spoke, Sally started edging herself down the bed towards my groin.

    Later, much later, drifting into a satiated sleep, I thought, 'How the hell could some primitive from the arctic effect us if we could still fuck like that?'.

    The next morning I had hardly arrived in my office when the MD walked in. "Dashed off early to get your wires uncrossed at home, John?" he said.

    "Something like that," I muttered unsociably.

    "Everything sorted? No talk of resignation today I trust?"

    "We won't wreck the contract."

    Walking over, the MD clapped me on the shoulder. "We all have to make sacrifices at some time, John," he said. "And after all he's hardly Robert Redford."

    Left alone I realised from his parting remark that the managing director knew exactly what this was all about."

    We stocked up as before and again I fetched Gunnar from the airport. At the house, he was overly gallant with Sally, bending to kiss her hand and this irritated me from the start. Use my wife as bed furniture if he must, there was no call for slobbering over her in the middle of the day.

    During the evening I was all knotted up, I admit it. Both of them realised this and quite naturally drew closer together. Gunnar produced a bundle of photographs, and Sally perched on the arm of his chair to look at them, displaying an unnecessary amount of thigh. For a time she went through the motion of passing the prints on to me but soon stopped when I could not maintain my pretended interest. I sat there seething; particularly infuriated by the way her arm was draped round the back of his chair.

    When Sally went to bed, my presumptuous guest had the nerve to leave at the same time with his arm round her shoulders and this proprietorial gesture almost caused me to hurl myself bodily at him. I went to bed soon after and this time I lay blatantly listening. They enjoyed themselves all right, but he took her to no excessive heights of ecstasy. Pleased by this, I judged Sally probably correct in her surmise that the previous incredible passion had been a one-off thing induced by circumstance.

    At work I idled the day in my office while Gunnar sorted out final details with the MD. I was informed that everything would be settled during the day and that Gunnar would go in the following morning for a small signing ceremony, after which I would be taking him to the airport to catch the lunchtime plane. Driving him to my home late that afternoon, I felt almost light hearted. Only one more night to survive and then it would be all over. I could then start enjoying the rewards. I had pulled off the biggest deal in the history of the firm so the prospect that I might one day sit in the MD's chair was not an impossibility. Then there was the promised bonus which would exceed my whole salary for the previous year. Last nights shenanigans during my listening brief had been decently subdued - so what if I did have to overhear a repetition, I could handle that.

    After the meal I started off with my mind right so the subsequent deterioration during the evening was induced rather than inborn. For a start, Sally could not seem to keep her hands of him, not touching in an overtly sexual way but it was touching all the same. For example, she kept casually reaching out to squeeze his biceps or brush the hair out of his eyes. Also for no good reason she found excuse to spend periods of time again perched on the arm of his chair and whenever she stood to fetch something, his hand was there under her bottom helping her up. I tried desperately trying to catch her eye but to all intents and purposes I might not have been there. Had I really been absent, I was convinced that she would have sat on his lap - or even lain on the floor with her legs spread.

    They went to bed with arms entwined round each other. I should have been warned, I should have gone out and slept in the car but I still believed that I only had to stand a rerun of the previous night and then the nightmare would be over. I was wrong. She was flying almost straight away and screaming like a banshee. Compared with this, that night of passion on his previous visit was little more than a practice session. I lay bathed in sweat, I almost bit through my lip and the palms of my hands were bloodied where the nails had dug in. There were lulls when I desperately hoped that it was over but it always started again ever more intense than before. During my marriage to Sally our sex session vocabulary was always moderated by love but now when I heard her speaking to him it was pure filth and it sickened me to the core. Her pleas to 'Split me in two' and "Fill me to the brim with your juice', hurt me badly but what hurt far more was the simple statement, 'I need you Gunnar, I need you inside me'. It was as if his giant cock had become the centre of her whole universe. I think that mental exhaustion claimed me before they called it a day because I do not remember them finishing.

    A bad dream woke me. Consequently I was up on time and surprisingly so were they but my wife appeared completely fucked. Gunnar wore a look of smug self-satisfaction and, had it not been for his bulk, thought of contract or bonus would not have stopped me planting my fist in the middle of his ugly face. I did not speak at all during breakfast and maintained my silence in the car but then neither did he speak to me. I was in my vehicle first and had to wait, while they presumably said goodbye, but I did not look round to check.

    In my office I sat making a chain out of paper clips awaiting my call to the signing ceremony. It did not come. Just before lunch the MD poked his head round the door to say. "Gunnar is being awkward and picking us up on trivial details, The bugger seems to be doing it deliberately. Anyway, the signing will now be this afternoon and you will be taking him for a later plane."

    After lunch, again waiting for the signing I made paper aeroplanes and flew them across the office to land in a waste paper basket. I was rather good at this having had so much practice since being made a negotiator. The time crept on and I began to think it would need to be a pretty brief ceremony if Gunnar was to catch his plane. When I already knew that it was impossibly late, the MD told me over the phone that all difficulties were now resolved but the signing ceremony had been postponed until the next morning. "So I'm afraid that you have been lumbered for another night," he concluded.

    "That's a bit difficult. Sally has been working today and she will not have cooked for him," I protested.

    "Don't worry John, I don't think that Gunnar is much interested in food. Anyway, he will be with you shortly," the MD said briskly, disconnecting the line before I could speak again.

    Shortly afterwards, Gunnar stepped silently into my office. "So you are still with us I hear, " I said but my voice was not at all friendly.

    His was. He gave me a man to man wink and said, "There have been difficulties but it is all to the good if it allows me to renew acquaintance with your lovely wife. You are an exceptionally lucky man. I believed that Gunhilda was the most passionate creature on God's earth but I was mistaken for the exquisite Sally has a definite edge."

    "I'm glad that you think so," I replied – it was a matter of either speak to him or hit him.

    "I get the impression that you have become unhappy at being my host."

    "You might say that."

    "I don't understand." he said. "In my land it is a matter of the greatest pride to let a man that you esteem know your wife. In what other way can he understand how greatly you have been blessed."

    "We think a bit differently here – though I'm not saying your way is wrong."

    "I must admit that I do find myself in your debt," he said thoughtfully. "Gunhilda is always asking after you, wondering when she will see you again. You must come on private visit, it is cold there for you now, better next year. I will pay all expenses – bring Sally, I will make it for you the holiday of a lifetime."

    His speech somewhat mollified me. I had rather felt he had been treating me as a non-entity but now I saw that this was just his way with no offence intended. "Come on Gunnar, let me take you home – although I don't know what we are going to give you to eat," I invited.

    Sally was in the kitchen when we drew up by the house. Even at a distance through the window, I saw her face light up when Gunnar got out of the car. She ran out, grabbed hold of his arm and started pulling him into the house. "Gunnar, this is wonderful. I thought that you would be back in Lapland by now," she gushed.

    "Perhaps I should be but I could not drag myself away from your charms," he flattered.

    Sally said happily that she was doing a Chinese and that there should be plenty for three. So it proved with the addition of extra prawn crackers. Leaving Gunnar at the table, I nipped into the kitchen while my wife was serving the food and ordered tersely. "Keep your hands off him tonight. I may have to let you sleep with him but I don't want you doing things in front of me. And remember to stay in your own damn chair."

    The evening was more civilised with Gunnar taking pains to bring me into some interesting conversations. Sally obeyed my instructions but, seeing the look in her eyes as she gazed at him, I got the unavoidable impression of a bitch in heat. Being more circumspect this time, Gunnar allowed a decent interval to elapse before following my wife to bed and I went in my turn believing that there was now an understanding between the three of us. It was actually the lull before the storm.

    Taking this unexpected night together and believing it to be their last ever, both Gunnar and Sally proceeded to wring every ounce of pleasure out of it. The previous night I had lain, body numb and sunk in black despair, trying to blank my mind against the sounds but now, quite naturally, I dealt with it in a different way. Perhaps I took Gunnar's earlier words too literally and tried to draw pride and satisfaction from his pleasure. It did not work. I ran a mental video in sync with the genuine graphic soundtrack, imagining his hands on her, her mouth on him and his gigantic prick ramming into her moist, vulnerable twat. For my trouble I acquired a rampant erection, (so painfully stiff and hot that it brought tears to my eyes), which remained with me throughout. I should have masturbated but somehow felt that tossing off to the sound of them fucking, was verging on perversion.

    Next morning, I think that they said their goodbyes before breakfast because Gunnar came briskly out to get in the car, simply holding Sally's hand for a long moment before doing so.

    On the way he reminded me about his holiday offer saying, "Think about it, I will leave it up to you to contact me if you want to come." The signing ceremony included a few pretentious speeches, (I was not called upon to make one), and then to top it all, the MD delivered Gunnar to the airport personally.

    That night, mainly due to that unresolved stiffie, I wanted sex badly. "No – I just don't want to," she said but then, in response to my sullen countenance went on, "Johnny, let me explain. You have been so understanding and because of that I want to give you your best night ever as a reward. Tonight I don't think that I can but tomorrow I will."

    Unfortunately, next morning the MD rang to say that there was a special firm's dinner dance to celebrate the contract. Sally and I were to be the guests of honour in recognition of our triumph. For some reason I felt that my wife had an intimation of this event before the call. Needless to say the dance went on very late and we were both too tired afterwards to consider sex. I was to be frustrated thrice because the next night, Sally again used her wiles to get me pissed. Eventually on the fourth night following his departure, we arrived in bed early, fresh and eager. It was wild. Perhaps some of the passion from Gunnar carried over to me – all I know is that Sally kept her promise and gave me the hottest, most uninhibited fucking session that I could remember. If only we could have carried on like that.

    Less than a week later, after a lacklustre copulation and feeling morose I said, "Face it, Gunnar is better in bed than me and you ought to admit it."

    "Don't be silly Johnny, he is not better only different. Anyway, it's you that I love."

    "Then why, whenever you have been with him does it take two or three days before you can bear to let me touch you?" I asked accusingly. "You can't stand an immediate comparison because it would show how inferior I am. That alone proves you think more of him than of me."

    Sally looked at me sincerely and said, "You've got it all wrong," then she paused before adding, "But I am not sure that the real reason will make you feel any better."

    "Come on, spit it out. Let me hear the worst."

    "Gunnar's penis is so big that it stretches me a terrible lot," she said softly. "It takes me two or three days to get back to normal. I kept away from you because I was afraid that seeing how much he had effected me, would upset you."

    Sally was damn right. It did not make me feel a whole lot better at all. Because of this I couldn't let the subject drop. "What exactly does he do to you?"

    "Just the normal things."

    "What is normal. Tell me specifically."

    "We kiss, he sucks my breasts and then he sticks his thing in down there."

    Considering how graphic she was with him, she was answering me with ridiculous decorum.

    "I said 'be specific' – you have got two holes 'down there', a cunt and an arse," I said irritably.

    "He sticks his cock in my cunt. There was no chance of it getting it to go in the back way but he did try once. It would hardly fit in my mouth even - and I couldn't get it down my throat at all like I sometimes do with you."

    "Now tell me how he makes you feel. Tell me what it's like. I have heard how he makes you go and I want to know how he does it."

    Sally shook her head. "You don't really want to hear," she said.

    "But I do," I insisted. "I've listened to you with him – oh God how I've listened. The thing is that I have not seen, so my imagination had to fill in the picture. I need to know everything or else I am going to spend the rest of my life wondering."

    My wife was still making a negative motion with her head. "I won't help you," she said with complete certainty.

    "Tell me anyway."

    Sally began to speak quietly. Her eyes were fixed on the floor but she kept glancing up to see what effect her words were having on me. "When he puts his cock in me it is so big and thick that I start getting terrific sensations straight away. It goes in so deep and fills me so completely that I feel as if my whole body is part of his penis. Then he starts moving it in and out and the sensations are incredible. When he starts ramming it in really hard it is difficult to describe. Every nerve ending inside me is screaming in ecstasy. It is like being on the biggest roller coaster in the world with millions of fireworks exploding in my head. I reach a climax and start to cum but when it should start to decrease, he stops perfectly still with his prick right inside and starts rhythmically swelling it even bigger. This makes me keep on cumming and cumming and I can't seem to stop. Johnny - he drives me right out of my mind."

    I got up and left the bedroom so that she would not see the tears in my eyes. What chance did I stand against that?

    Over the next three months our relationship deteriorated. The deterioration was gradual but continual. For a start, I began to be haunted more and more of visions of her with Gunnar.

    I had always liked to make love with the light on so that the sight of her body could enhance the physical sensation but now I could not view her body naked without seeing him imposed upon her. I had only to catch the merest glimpse of her cunt for my mind to see it painfully stretched with his gigantic cock embedded in it and this had a devastating effect on me. Either I got an immediate erection with a built in hair trigger or I became incapable of performing at all. Sally liked the light on too so I had to resort to shutting my eyes to avoid unwanted visual stimuli. Even this did not work well because, possible trying to emulate him, I screwed her roughly causing Sally to complain, "I don't like it like this. You are fucking me as if you hate me."

    The fault was not all on my side. Sally became ever more moody and irritable. In bed, (even when I overcame my other problems), she was far harder to bring to orgasm and made no attempt to conceal her exasperation at my efforts. Unspoken between us was the memory of how easily and profusely, Gunnar had made her cum. By then end of the three months there was no sex, we existed in antagonistic silence and when we did speak it only triggered vicious rows about trivial things.

    The day came when I got home to find Sally waiting with her bags packed. "So you are leaving me," I said.

    "No, just going away for a few days – I only stopped to explain that to you. Face it Johnny, things are going from bad to worse and it's mostly my fault. I need to sort out things and I can't do that here. But I'm not leaving you because I want to get back to how we were."

    "Is it to do with Gunnar?"

    "Of course it's to do with him. After that first visit I could have forgotten him, written it off as an experience, like I said then. But going with him again was a desperate mistake because I realised that he could make me feel like that time after time. It got into my head and I made me very unfair to you. Lots of times when you have been making love to me since, I have to admit that I wished it was him. Can you believe that I still love you as much as ever? This is a body thing and I have to find a way to control it."

    "Where are you going?"

    "I'd rather not say."

    "Is it in this country?"

    Sally struggled for a long moment and then said "No" although I knew that she had tried to say "Yes".

    "France? Germany? America? Timbuktu?"

    "If you must know, it's Norway."

    "Are you joining Gunnar?"

    "No, but I am going to stay in a house that he owns in Norway. He rang about a fortnight ago and asked how I was. He also asked about you. He also wanted to know if we were going on some holiday that he had spoken to you about. Somehow he guessed that I was unhappy and rang again a few days later. I told him that things had got bad between you and me and said that I felt a need to get away from you for a bit. On his next telephone call he told me about his house in Norway. He said that he was tied up in Lapland but that I could have the use of his house for as long as I liked."

    "Do you think that he will visit you there?"

    "I don't know, he might."

    "Do you want him to?"

    "Yes," she said.

    "Give him my regards." Amazing myself, after speaking, I stepped forwards to take Sally in my arms and kiss her gently. Then, with a nobility that I did not know I possessed, I drove her to the airport and stood watching until her plane had taken off.

    I forced myself into work unable to face the empty house. Consequently the MD could not have found a worse moment to make a social call. "After your dealings with Gunnar, you might be interested in this little story," he said without preamble. "It seems that this Eskimo got frozen stiff paddling his canoe amongst the icebergs so decided to do something about it. He gathered some wood and next time he went out there was a nice warm fire burning at the front of the canoe. Unfortunately the canoe caught fire and sank."

    "Stupid bugger," I muttered because my boss had stopped his story expecting some response from me.

    "There is a morale to the story," here he gave a significant pause and said; "You can't have your kyak and heat it." Then he laughed uproariously.

    I just stared at him. "You're meant to laugh or at least smile – it's a joke," he explained before leaving in a huff. My deficient sense of humour must have discouraged him because he never came in my office again.

    It was a long long week that I spent on automatic pilot. I did not think about Sally, I did not think about Norway and what might be happening there, in fact I tried to think about nothing at all. Then one day the door opened and she was standing there. Dropping her bags by her side she looked at me with uncertain eyes. "It's over. I have got him out of my system. I'm back, if you'll have me back?"

    Without a word I stepped forward and took her in my arms. After a long embrace I made her a warm drink and then said, "Tell me about it."

    "Gunnar lied," she said. "When I got to his house in Norway, he was there waiting for me. I think I had hoped that he would be so I didn't say anything. We had sex, at night and during the day as well. At first it was marvellous but I got to a stage where I did not want it any more. Part of the trouble was he made me very tender but it did not cause him to slow down. I realised that he needed a woman like built Gunhilda for sex all the time." Sally paused, gave a little laugh and said, "I saw a picture of her – you weren't lying were you."

    "She's a lot of woman," I grinned back.

    "It's like Xmas, that is the only way I can explain," she started again. "You know how much you look forward to Xmas, it arrives and everything is fantastic but within a few days you are sick of turkey, the decorations and all the other special stuff. You just can't wait to get back to the nice things that you can enjoy for the rest of the year. That is how I feel about Gunnar now. Do you understand?"

    "But Xmas comes round every year, what happens then?" I had to ask.

    "Gunnar is a kind of Xmas that I never want again."

    I looked into her eyes and found that they were clear and full of love. "Take me to bed," she said.

    I hesitated. "Isn't it too soon?"

    "I only spent only four days in Norway and have been staying at a hotel in England since then. Every day I took very long showers because I wanted all trace of him gone before I came back to you."

    I took her to bed. It was scintillating sex and full of love. This was not a one night reconciliation because for the next fortnight we screwed better and with more pleasure than at any time in our relationship. After over four months the Inuit shadow no longer hung over me. It was heaven. I should have known that it was too good to last.

    The day had been like any other until I arrived home from work, to find no meal prepared and Sally sitting in the kitchen holding her head in her hands. She had been crying but when she looked up her eyes seemed to contain a strange mixture of joy and sorrow. "Something has happened," she said.

    My heart sank because this could only mean one thing – Gunnar had been to see her. "What is it?"

    "You'll never guess."

    Sally was quite right. Given a million guesses I would never have forecast what she was about to tell me. Knowing that I could never divine the answer she said, "I'm pregnant."

    "You can't be – it's impossible."

    "I know it should be impossible but it has happened. I've just got back from seeing the doctor and it's certain. The gynaecologist that I saw soon after we were married must have made a mistake."

    "That can't be the reason or else you would have copped for one before now. I've been shagging you for ten years without anything happening."

    My wife nodded her head her head in silent agreement but then looked up with a startled expression her face. In that very instant, the same horrible thought struck me. "I'll go and get tested tomorrow," I told her.

    At our wedding we had both wanted children but with her far more keen about it than me. After two years of futile trying we both applied for fertility tests and her appointment just happened to be two days before mine. She had returned to tell me that the fault was in her. It seemed that there was a blockage which prevented sperm from reaching her ovaries and this impediment to pregnancy could not be removed. On the day of my test there remained no point and I didn't bother going. With difficulty, Sally had resigned herself to never being a mother but the up side was that we were free to concentrate on sex without thought of coils or condoms or pills to detract from the pleasure.

    Next day I returned home to report that my sperm count was zero. Knowledge of the father was implicit between us but remained unspoken. "You will just have to get rid of it, "I stated bluntly.

    "I don't think that I can," she said slowly.

    "You've got to – I am certainly going to bring up Gunnar's bastard."

    "I know and I would not expect you to," she said sadly. "At the same time I know that I can't kill it."

    "Adoption then?"

    She shook her head. "All my life the thing that I wanted most in the world was a baby to love and bring up. Then I managed to resign myself to the fact that it would not happened.

    This is a miracle and I just can't turn my back on it."

    "Even if it means turning your back on me?"

    Tears were streaming down her face. "This is the hardest choice that I have ever had to make but Yes – I will have to turn my back on you."

    We sat in silence for a very long time and then she got hesitantly to her feet. "I am going to pack – I'll go somewhere."

    "To Norway?" I asked bitterly.

    "Not Norway – I don't want him to know, ever."

    "Come here," I told her. "I am not going to lose you again now. I will learn to love the baby if only because it is part of you."

    I could have said nothing else if I wanted to keep her but an offer made in the heat of emotion can look far less attractive in the cold light of day. I was fully aware of the change this would make to my life and the difficulties that inevitably lay ahead. Is it any wonder that I became very prone to depression.

    Since winning the contract, at work I had virtually nothing to do, there were no new customers to see and the MD had stopped taking me out to be humiliated on the golf course. Lately I had lost motivation to even go through the motions and just sat all day sunk in morose contemplation, considering my lot and thinking that life could not possibly get worse.

    One day, returning from a very extended lunch, I found a note on my desk saying that the MD wanted to see me. On the way there I felt a real glimmer of hope that I might have some real work in store for that would at least occupy my mind and thus provide distraction from my problems. "Bring me up to date John, what have you been working for the past few months?" he asked as soon as I walked through the door.

    "Nothing much. In fact, to be frank, nothing at all."

    "That's exactly my point John," he said. "There just isn't the work to go round and that's why we have decided that the firm is employing too many negotiators. Unfortunately, it's a last in first out thing – you know what I am saying John?"

    With a sinking feeling in my stomach, I stammered, "You are.. You're making me redundant?"

    "No, nothing like that. What kind of a firm do you think this is, especially after all your loyalty? The fact is that we never filled your old position and the work has rather piled up. It was thought that, as a company man, you would far prefer to be where you can be really useful."

    "I would be nice to have something to keep me busy," I offered, genuinely pleased to be able to help out – and fill my time.

    The MD patted my arm. "I knew you would see it our way, John," he said. "You will stay on your current salary until the end of the financial year and you can keep your car until then as well. The other sub-managers have had a 4% increase since you left and the next annual increment is almost due – so it is not too bad."

    "You're demoting me?" I accused realising that I would not be just 'helping out'.

    "I don't see it that way," he said. "You have simply finished a temporary secondment."

    "No – make me redundant instead." I had rapidly calculated that thirteen years redundancy pay based on my present salary would provide a nice little nest egg.

    "That is not an option," he said, the smile suddenly disappearing from his face. "You either return to your old job or you will be dismissed for gross incompetence."

    "How the fuck can you say that I am incompetent? I got the contract – the biggest the firm has ever had."

    "I can compare the research we had done previously with your so-called effort and show that the work you did was totally inadequate."

    "But I still got the contract."

    The MD shook his head sadly. "John, you didn't get the contract, your wife did. The delectable Sally. As I said, we had researched this job down to the very last detail. There were other firms sniffing round and all able to match us on back-handers so we needed an edge. Fortunately, we had discovered that Gunnar Erikson is an out and out lecher. Your lovely wife was our ace in the hole."

  13. #11
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    The Promise

    By ukresearcher ©

    I guess we all wonder what our last thoughts are going to be when we're dying. I know I hadn't expected that moment to come upon me so soon or while I was enjoying the sensually warm waters and superb beach of a five star hotel. I thought the odd looking little wave that came rushing at me perpendicular to the beach was just a confused but harmless ripple, not worth the trouble of hurrying back to shore from where I stood wading among a school of delightful little fish. And then it hit me, stone cold and implacable and I knew right then, without the need for thought, that I, well off and successful Adam Garnier had made the one fatal mistake we are all allowed and I would be lucky if my stunningly beautiful wife, would even have my battered body to bury or a grave upon which to shed silent tears.

    The force and fury of that "ripple" simply wasn't of this world. It could only have come from that hell I had always dismissed as a myth but now found myself praying fervently would not become my next and final home. I had been hit with such violence that all my senses shut down and I wondered if I had not been torn limb from limb. I simply knew I was absolutely helpless in a place I didn't belong. Then sheer, raw panic and survival instinct took over and I desperately tried to ................................

    My name is Adam Garnier, I'm employed as Executive Assistant to the CEO of a large electronics company and I am significantly well off. I don't know where the surname came from because there is no French connection in the last five generations on my established family tree. Currently I am approaching the big five o but met my wife Lorraine when I was 35 and she was 23, twelve years my junior. She was a model at the time, mainly advertising hair care and cosmetic products on TV – and no, she wasn't the girl from Luton airport. We married within the first three months.

    My wife is one of the few truly beautiful women in the world. Her ambition had always been to do classical modelling but her breasts were considered to be slightly too large, a truth which has given me great pleasure over the years. The rest of the package is equally fine from her narrow waist and nicely rounded behind to endless exquisite legs, not to mention her long very blonde hair and deep brown eyes. Her 5' 9" height nicely complements my 6' 1" and makes her the perfect trophy wife to have on my arm. That last may give the impression that I chose her rather cynically but the opposite is the truth because I adored her from the moment I saw her and I'm a one woman man. Over the years, many very attractive women have signalled their availability but I never succumbed to their charms and although I have enjoyed a lot of corporate hospitality, I consistently failed to make use of the girls that are always on offer.

    Our lifestyle requires us to attend many banquets and special occasions throughout the calendar and frankly that can become rather boring after a while. What we did enjoy were the five or six long holidays we took every year. This time we had chosen The Seychelles for a three week break. We were on a large island but the part where we were situated was not a bay. Instead the coastline was a straight line as far as you could see, a long, fairly narrow strip of very white sand fringed by jungle. The only thing that disturbed the pattern was a finger of rock which emerged from the sand and jutted out into the sea for a distance of about twenty feet. One day after lunch, while Lorraine happily strolled along the sand looking for pretty shells I waded into the crystal clear water, attracted by what seemed to be a profusion of brightly coloured fish clustered near the end of the outcrop. The beach sloped very gradually so by the time I got near to the fish, the water was still well below waist level.

    I actually saw it when it was still some distance away. A line of raised water about two feet high stretching from the beach out to the horizon. Instead of coming in from the open ocean, due to the topography and direction of flow it was travelling at right angles to the beach and at some speed. I've stood up to far larger ocean breakers so, feeling no sense of danger; I simply halted to be prepared for the impact. When it hit the power of the water was unbelievable. I later found out that it was the tail end of a tsunami which had originated over a thousand miles away.

    Within less than a second my legs were swept from under me and I was carried bodily, head over heels, into far deeper water. Immediately I was helplessly struggling in a churning maelstrom of water which threatened to drag me down. Desperately I kept managing to claw my way to the surface and suck in a mouthful air but every time that my head was again below the surface I was swallowing great amounts of salt water. I knew I was losing when I felt my strength ebbing and it took ever more effort to fight. I can remember thinking 'What a waste' as I resigned myself to death and was actually waiting for my life to flash before me when I felt strong hands take hold of me.

    Although in the process of drowning, I had enough presence of mind not to grab hold of my rescuer and instead concentrated on relaxing so that I wouldn't handicap him in any way. I don't think I ever completely lost consciousness as he towed me to the shore but I was certainly mentally drifting for at least part of that time. I can remember that at one point I sensed that he was tiring for his legs strokes started to become more erratic but only a little time later I was lying on my side on the beach with hands pummelling my back and an ocean of water pouring out of my lungs.

    I only awoke properly when I was in the hospital with only two other lucid memories from the time I was lying on the beach. One was of Lorraine telling me that she had rung for an ambulance on her mobile and the other was a brief glimpse of my rescuer. He was on all fours, taking great gasping breaths and with a mass of long, wet, bedraggled hair hanging down from both his head and face. Later my wife explained that I had been saved by a tramp or at least a man who lived rough on the beach. "I've booked him a room in our hotel for the night, it seemed the very least that I could do," she said.

    By 10 p.m. I was recovered enough to leave the hospital and return to the hotel but under strict instructions that I had to go straight to bed. Alone with me for the first time, my wife described what had happened from her point of view. "I saw the tidal wave coming but it didn't seem particularly dangerous then the next moment you'd disappeared in a mass of foaming white water. Even though I knew there was no-one to hear me, I shouted for help and the next second this figure rushed past me, running down towards the water. He was dressed in rags and looked just like Robinson Crusoe, with long hair down his back and an even longer beard at the front. He ran out along that jutting out piece of rock and dived straight in without any hesitation. At that point it looked hopeless and I thought he was just pointlessly throwing his life away. I couldn't believe it when he reappeared; slowly bringing you back to shore. He told me his name is Bruce."

    For the first part of the night I slept the sleep of the physically exhausted but awoke when the early light of morning filtered into the bedroom and remained steadfastly awake from then on, my mind a turmoil of thoughts. I could not come to terms with how easily my life might have ended and how much I owed to the man who had saved me. In worldly terms, I had so much and he had so little but he had willingly put his life at serious risk to save mine. What troubled my conscience most was the knowledge that had the situation been reversed, I very much doubt if I would have done the same.

    I waited until we had eaten breakfast when, after a last sip of iced orange juice, I announced to Lorraine that I wanted to reward my rescuer in some way for saving me.

    My wife shook her head, "Bruce told me at the hospital that he doesn't expect anything, in particular he doesn't want any kind of medal or publicity. He just wants to slip back into obscurity."

    "That can't be allowed to happen," I stated firmly, adopting the authoritative voice that I usually reserved for business subordinates. "I have the ability to totally alter his life and I need to do that to pay him back for saving mine."

    "Even against his wishes?" Lorraine drily remarked.

    "The man doesn't know what he wants or he wouldn't be living the way he does, so that means that it's up to me. We have the ability to set him up for life, house, car, bank balance, even a job if he wants one. I feel that it's the very least that I can do."

    "That sounds expensive, how much were you thinking of giving him?"

    "About a hundred grand, maybe a bit more, maybe a bit less."

    My wife seemed a bit shocked by the figure, "Isn't that a bit much?" she said.

    "It's slightly less than I'm hoping to get in my Xmas bonus so we'll hardly notice the loss but it will seem like a fortune to him."

    Lorraine shook her head, "I don't understand why you seem so fixated on this. I can't see the logic of forcing something on someone who has categorically said that he doesn't want it."

    I took a long time with my answer. My wife was used to this so she waited patiently until finally, speaking slowly, I explained, "All that I have achieved I've done by my own efforts with a great deal of help from you but sod all from anybody else. I've never borrowed money or accepted favours from any other person because I never wanted to be in debt. I've never wanted to be obligated in any way but now I have acquired an obligation that I know I can never fully repay. I've got to do something. The thought of continuing my good life knowing that the man who saved me is somewhere in the world still struggling for existence is intolerable."

    My fair lady nodded to show that she understood. "So what are you planning to do?"

    "I was thinking of giving him a cheque for the amount that I mentioned and insisting that he take it. I'm quite good at getting people to do what I say you know."

    "He may take it but he'll never cash it," Lorraine said firmly, again unusually disagreeing with me. "I had quite a long chat with Bruce yesterday at the hospital while they were all busy looking after you. It might surprise you to know that he's actually a very proud man. He told me that when he was much younger he worked as a lifeguard on Bondi Beach in Australia. He said that rescuing you was just doing what he was trained to do. He certainly didn't see it as the big issue that you're making it into."

    "If he's so proud, what the fuck is he doing living like a bum," I said sharply, showing my irritation.

    "He didn't give any details but I gather it had something to do with a woman. Whatever it was it caused him to just give up on life. His religious principles stop him killing himself so he's just living out the years. I suspect that was at least partly why he was willing to put himself in so much danger saving you."

    Speaking softly with apology inherent in my tone, I asked, "If he won't take cash, what do you think I should offer him?"

    "Why don't you just ask him what he would like?"

    "I wouldn't know how. It's one thing just handing him a cheque or the keys to an expensive car but asking him what he wants would be too awkward."

    Lorraine seemed to understand. "Bruce is just as embarrassed about rescuing you as you are about being saved. He's already said that he'll feel uncomfortable meeting you again."

    "I find that difficult to believe, if he worked as a lifeguard like you say, he must have been used to saving people."

    "I asked him that," Lorraine replied, "He explained that on Bondi Beach he was being paid and that made it just part of the job but this was completely different. Also in Australia he had other lifeguards backing him up."

    I nodded and smiled to show that I understood the logic. "Perhaps it might be better if you did most of the talking, "I suggested, "It might make it easier for both him and me."

    Loraine started to protest but then seemed to change her mind and her easy acquiescence reminded me that I had effectively handed over control. "Listen to him and try to find out what he's likely to want before making any kind of offer," I instructed.

    With that agreed, Lorraine rang his room number saying that we wanted to meet up to thank him and arranged that he would meet us in the dining room at lunchtime. We were there early but Bruce also arrived spot on time and stood in the doorway slowly scanning the room. He was wearing an open necked shirt and what looked very much like my best suit.

    "Oh, I forgot to mention, I lent him one of your suits," my wife said with a bit of a giggle, "I didn't want him to feel embarrassed having to walk round the hotel in his rags so I had a valet take it to his room, it seemed the only thing to do. You both seem about the same size so I thought it would fit. The shirt he's wearing is also one of yours."

    As Bruce wended his way between the tables heading towards us, I agreed with Lorraine that he and I were of roughly similar height but I think that I filled the suit better because he had a far more wiry build. I was pleased to observe that he had made an effort by combing and grooming his unruly hair and beard and would have appeared quite presentable but for the fact that his feet were still bare.

    When he drew near I rose and stuck out my hand. He returned the handshake firmly before turning to Lorraine. She gave him a quick peck on each cheek and submitted to a brief embrace before they separated and moved to their seats. "I've invited you here to thank you for saving my life yesterday, you've earned my undying gratitude," I told him rather clumsily.

    Bruce looked down at the tablecloth, "Think nothing of it mate, any good swimmer would have done the same."

    "I very much doubt that and I think you need to be rewarded," I told him.

    This time he looked up and grinned, "So I suppose this meal is on you – I hope so because I certainly can't afford the prices in this place."

    Sensing that the planned conversation was already going slightly off track, Lorraine interrupted to suggest that we should save the talking until after we had eaten and all were happy to go along with this. I took the opportunity to observe Bruce at leisure. I could see that without his beard he would once have been a rather good looking man. His heavily suntanned skin had acquired an almost leathery appearance but his almost impossibly pale blue eyes were a startling contrast to that dark complexion.

    I recognised intelligence in those eyes. He also spoke well and I began to realise that his inner man was possibly quite different to his rougher exterior.

    Bruce could certainly eat. I surmised that he was deliberately filling himself up in readiness for much leaner days ahead, I know that he kept chomping for quite a while after both my wife and I had finished our meal. At last, when his plate was finally clear, speaking slowly and clearly Lorraine said to him, "I know that you feel that you don't deserve being rewarded for what you did yesterday, but both my husband and I want to give you something to show our appreciation for what you did. Is there anything that you would like, that might significantly change your life for the better? Don't worry about the cost."

    "There's nothing I need," Bruce replied immediately with a stubborn edge to his voice.

    My wife gave a little laugh which indicated to me that she had gone into teasing mode. "I don't believe that for a moment, you didn't even give it any thought at all. Just think about what you would like, it doesn't necessarily have to be life changing. Please give it some consideration just for me."

    Bruce obligingly went through the motions, even holding his clenched fist to his forehead in traditional thinker pose but at the end of all that he shook his head and said, "No nothing, nothing at all."

    Lorraine had a real laugh at this visual humour but then told him bluntly, "I still don't believe you. Everybody in the world has something they would like that is out of their reach and I won't accept that you are an exception."

    Even I noticed the look of hesitation that passed over Bruce's face and my perceptive wife certainly didn't miss it. "I knew it, there is something," she cried triumphantly. "Listen Bruce, When you saved my husband's life yesterday you also saved mine as well because my life would have been over if I'd lost him. I think you know what I'm talking about. We are both desperate to reward you for that, so please let us grant your wish."

    For a moment it looked as if Bruce was about to speak but then he shook his head muttering, "No, I don't want the embarrassment when you feel bound to refuse."

    "But I won't refuse," Lorraine told him urgently, "Listen, Adam and I are rich, not obscenely so but we certainly have more then we will ever need. There is very little that is beyond our ability to pay for so please say what you would like and I promise that if it is within my capability then you will get your wish."

    "I would very much like to spend a night with you, nothing else," Bruce said quietly,

    There was a long, long silence. Up until that moment I had never understood references about 'jaws dropping' but Lorraine sat there with a look of shock on her face and with her mouth literally hanging open. I have to admit that I was also taken completely by surprise.

    "I knew it," Bruce blurted out, "I knew this would happen, I should never have opened my mouth. Please forget I said anything."

    "But I can't forget it," my wife told him, "I made you a promise and I have never reneged on a promise in my life. But I need to talk to my husband so please can you leave us for a little while. I'll ring your room when we're done."

    Bruce immediately got to his feet and stepped away, seeming almost eager to escape from the table. Before turning, I saw him send a furtive glance in my direction but he couldn't have been reassured by what he saw because I knew that I had an angry expression on my face.

    "You can't be serious," I hissed the moment that he was out of earshot.

    Lorraine looked me straight in the eyes, "I'm very serious, I made him a promise and I haven't a choice about fulfilling it. I feel as strongly about promises as you do about feeling under an obligation. Please try to see it from my perspective."

    I was very familiar with my wife's promises and knew there was little chance of dissuading her so all I could do was try to mitigate the damage, "OK, you promised to spend the night with him but nothing was said about sex. Go to his room but play cards or something until morning like they do when creating phoney evidence in divorce cases."

    "I'm not going to be pedantic about this because it wouldn't be fair," Lorraine told me with a touch of irritation in her voice, "When he said, 'spend the night' we all knew that he was asking for sex and that is exactly what I promised him. Darling you've always known that I opened my legs for other men before we met and that has never seemed to bother you, can't you look at this in the same way?"

    "Alright, fuck him if you must but it doesn't need to be more than a quickie. If 'spend the night' is a euphemism for sex then there is no specification on duration. Anyway, from the lifestyle he lives, I reckon he will be more than happy with just one fast shag. I still don't like it but I think I can put up with that in the circumstances."

    My lovely wife shook her head sadly and reached out her hand until her fingers were lying lightly on top of mine. "Adam my love, yesterday Bruce put everything on the line saving your life so I'm certainly not going to hold back on him. He didn't want our wealth, he turned down a fortune because all that he wanted was a night of sex with me and that is what I am going to give him."

    "But he's only a vagrant," I objected, "He's so far below you socially that it's unbelievable.

    "He's the vagrant that saved your life," Lorraine shot back sharply. "Sweetheart, I'm not saying that I want to do it but I now have an obligation. For centuries women have been having sex with men they didn't fancy, just because it was the right thing to do."

    "What if I can't accept you having sex with him?" I said quietly, bringing the big guns onto the table.

    My wife shrugged. "Then you must do whatever you want to do. I love you and most of the time I love the life we lead, even though there times when it seems a bit pointless. The thing is that I am willing to throw that all away to stand by my principles, I thought that you might understand that."

    She had me beat and she knew it. I conceded graciously with a forced smile and the question, "So when were you planning to do it?"

    "I thought tonight might be best, to get it over with quickly with less chance for a build up of tension beforehand."

    "So you'll just go to his room?"

    "No, I thought it would be it bit more stylish to have dinner first, just Bruce and me. You wouldn't want to be there would you?"

    "Hell no, I think I'll go out somewhere for the evening, I might even book into a different hotel for the night.

    "Isn't that a bit drastic?"

    "It will certainly be better than lying in bed knowing that you and he are screwing somewhere on the same floor," I told her ruefully.

    At that point we left the restaurant and returned to our suite. I could think of absolutely nothing to say and that situation continued to pertain for what remained of the afternoon. Several nasty remarks did pass through my head but I wisely left them unsaid. Knowing that Lorraine had spoken to Bruce in the hospital the previous evening, I did wonder if this whole situation had been pre arranged then but quickly decided that the thought was unworthy of me. After toying with a magazine for about thirty minutes, my wife suddenly jumped up and announced that she might as well start getting herself ready. Her voice sounded resigned but I thought I could detect signs of anticipation in her demeanour.

    Knowing that she would be in the bathroom for at least an hour I headed down to the bar. I could equally well have used the mini-bar in the room but I felt that I needed to keep my mind occupied. The bartender grinned as I approached. "Dead man walking," he said, placing the drink I would have ordered on the bar in front of me, adding, "That's on the house by the way in the hope that some of your luck will rub off on me."

    I acknowledged his gesture by raising my glass in a mock toast before taking a sip. "Saved by Bruce of all people," the barman continued, "And what are the odds of him being exactly in the right place at the right time?"

    "I hadn't thought of that," I admitted, "I suppose that's something else that I need to be thankful for."

    "Weird bloke Bruce," my new friend continued, "There are rumours that he used to be something at one time but he's lived like a bum for all of the six years that I've worked here. He occasionally does some of the dirty jobs around the hotel for the little cash that he needs."

    At that point someone at the other end of the bar required service so I took the opportunity to pick up my glass and escape to one of the tables. I certainly didn't want to talk about Bruce, the less that I knew about the man the better as far as I was concerned. Approximately forty minutes later I returned to the suite but found the bathroom door still closed. It was over two more hours before Lorraine finally emerged with me getting more and more angry as the minutes ticked bye. Of necessity I made two visits to the mini-bar but switched to spirit miniatures.

    She looked amazing. Due to the life we lead my beautiful wife is always extremely well presented but her appearance now was in a different order of magnitude. It was obvious that she had taken a great deal of trouble with her hair and she must have spent over an hour on just her eyes alone. I cannot claim that her choice of clothes were too revealing but I don't think she owns any garment more figure flattering than the dress she had chosen and I didn't need to check to know that her underwear would be the most brief and seductive in her extensive collection. My favourite pair of her high heeled Italian stilettos completed the image.

    It was too much. "Anybody would think you were all tarted up to meet a lover," I spat out venomously.

    "I suppose that I am in a way," Lorraine agreed happily. I think that she was so pleased with her appearance that she missed the nastiness in my tone.

    "You are not meeting a lover; you are simply going to let yourself be fucked by a man that you made a stupid promise to. Didn't I specifically warn you to find out what he wanted before making any sort of offer," I reminded her.

    "It wasn't that straightforward, you were there, you saw how it happened," she protested. "Would it have made any difference if you had handled negotiations instead of pushing all responsibility on to me?"

    "I certainly wouldn't have promised him a night of hot passionate sex with my wife."

    Ignoring the jibe, Lorraine gave me a nice smile and asked sweetly, "Do you think you can perhaps stop venting long enough to mix me a drink?"

    "Is that a sign of nerves?" I threw in as I moved to fulfil her request.

    "Of course I'm bloody nervous," my wife snapped back, "I think that I've got far more right than you to be nervous. I'm going to be fucked by another man for the first time in fifteen years, a man who would be the last one I would have chosen from a line up of potentials. How do you expect me to feel?"

    For some obscure reason her words made me feel a whole lot better so I apologised for my bad temper and tried to make her an extra special Margarita. We sat in silence while she sipped her drink broken only when she mentioned that she had rung Bruce while I was out, informing me that they had arranged to meet in the dining room at 8 p.m. I was about to say something about 'making a long night of it' but I choked back the words and let peace prevail.

    For me the waiting time dragged, I don't know about her but not a single word was exchanged between us. With some twenty minutes to go I couldn't stand the tension any more so stood to leave. As I neared the door my wife called out "Wait" and I turned to find her walking towards me with a look of love in her eyes. Putting her arms she said softly, "You are the only man I love and I always will. I love you so much. Just remember that this is just sex."

    At that point I tried to kiss her but she turned her face away, saying, "Please don't mess my lipstick, I don't want to have to do it all again." That spoiled it. The whole effect of her loving declaration was negated by the knowledge that she had denied me to save her unsullied lips for another man's benefit. A more generous husband might have told her to have a good time but I am not of that ilk so instead I left the suite tight lipped and seething.

    Despite what I had said, I had now had no intention of spending the night in another hotel because I had decided that I had to be on hand if my wife should have cause to need me during the night. Earlier I had noticed that in places there were sections of glass incorporated into the panelling of the restaurant. Furthermore, I knew a spot where someone could stand with a good view of the tables inside while enjoying the benefit of concealment behind some large pots of foliage.

    I was nicely in place by the time Bruce entered. If it were not for my suit I would not have recognised the man. He was had on a different shirt and must have got some shoes from somewhere because the pair he was wearing weren't mine, but the most spectacular difference was his hair and beard. He was now clean shaven and his hair had been cut, not short but to a length that was not out of the ordinary.

    With a jolt I realised that he cut a quite impressive figure and that fact started a new train of unease in my guts.

    Only a few minutes later Lorraine came in looking wonderful and I couldn't help noticing how many pairs of eyes turned to admire her. Walking purposefully with a smile on her face, she headed to where Bruce was sitting. He rose to greet her and they shared a brief embrace like the one of the afternoon but this time his brief kiss was on her lips. Separating, Bruce held my wife's chair until she was seated and that irritated me. It was exactly the gesture I always made but I wondered how a beach bum had learned that level of good etiquette.

    I watched them eat until the end of the meal and at the end could only conclude that it had been an extremely poor decision because I had become increasingly unhappy as time went on. I had always known that my stubborn wife was capable of leaving me on a matter of principle but had never even contemplated the possibility of her being seduced away from me by the charms of another man. Now I was not so confident. Even I could concede that they looked good together. Furthermore, they seemed to have established a rapport very quickly and from the shared laughter throughout the meal, an unknowing observer would have naturally assumed that they had been close friends for a long time.

    I controlled our fortune and leaving me would mean leaving wealth and lifestyle behind, so many would take that as a guarantee of continued stability but I was not so sure. When we met, although rising fast in my chosen career I did not yet have an excessive amount in the bank. I was always very ambitious but in those early days Lorraine had always been content with simpler pleasures than I. I had been fortunate to secure a position at a firm that was expanding rapidly and that luck continued throughout my career.

    Being in on the ground floor, I quickly achieved high rank and was in position to benefit from a quirk in commerce. Firms regard the wages of employees as an operating cost so sensibly pay as little as possible while still sufficient to retain staff. In contrast they regard the remuneration of executives as being a matter of prestige, so like to ensure that these salaries and bonuses are equal or greater than those paid by rival firms. All of that helped financially but the real reason for my extensive wealth is that I made a series of spectacularly good investments, based on snippets of information that I overheard at just the right time.

    I think that my mind must have drifted because I came back to reality to the unwelcome realisation that Lorraine and Bruce were holding hands across the table. Only a few minutes later they stood and started making their way slowly towards the exit, with Bruce's arm draped round my wife's slim waist in an unmistakeably proprietorial manner. It took more time than I had planned to discreetly extricate myself from my hiding place and by the time I was able to again glimpse the pair they were about to disappear from sight at the top of the wide staircase. Luck had again favoured me in that they had chosen the stairs rather than the far faster lifts.

    On the top floor I was in place to observe them enter a room five doors along from our suite. I already knew that Bruce had been placed on the same floor but had no idea about the actual room. Of course I could easily have found out his room number from reception but would have been too embarrassed to ask. The moment that the door closed behind my overgenerous wife and her sex partner for the night something very strange happened. I think that it was the first time that I truly accepted that within a very short while, another man was going to be lying between Lorain's lovely legs with his foul phallus plunged deep inside her. All strength seemed to drain from my legs so that I had to lean against the wall for support and I found that I was trembling all over. Even worse was the fact that I couldn't breathe properly and was forced to take in great heaving gulps of air.

    I had enough experience of life to realise that I was in the midst of a panic attack and that I was hyperventilating. With some effort I managed to calm myself but that process took over five minutes and during that time I dreaded that someone would find me in that state and especially in that place.

    I soon as I was able, I started to walk slowly forward, mechanically forcing one foot in front of the other. From that point I continued, walking and walking, back and forth along corridors and up and down stairs. I believed that I was moving randomly but my subconscious must have been at work because time after time I found myself standing outside the door of the room that contained my wife. Whenever that happened, after checking that the coast was clear I would hold my ear against the door panels for a few seconds. I was well aware that I was torturing myself for no reason but seemed to be in the grip of a compulsion.

    On one of these occasions, in a moment of rage, I was tempted to burst in the door, grab my unfaithful wife and unilaterally declare the promise satisfied but thankfully better sense prevailed. After a couple of hours spent trekking in this manner, I felt it advisable that I leave the hotel completely because members of staff, that I encountered more than once during my perambulations, were starting to give me suspicious looks. On the way out I bought a pack of cigars but this was steady my nerves rather than a desire to re-experience an old pleasure.

    I started by walking straight down to the waters edge but then the thought that another freak wave might hit in the darkness sent made me quickly retreat to a safer distance from the sea. There was a large boulder incorporated into a short stretch of minimal sea wall so I perched on that, lit a cigar and turned my eyes towards the hotel. Although the exterior was floodlit, at that distance the rows of windows seemed like small rectangular shapes. I needed to identify the room where my wife was fulfilling her promise but I was just too far away. It was not a hard decision to break my vow and hurry back to the hotel suite to grab my state of the art binoculars, before going back to my rock.

    Over the next few hours, for most of the time, I sat with my eyes focussed on that one particular window. At first there were quite a lot of people in and around the precincts of the hotel but after midnight they thinned out until only a few solitary individuals were to be seen, along with the odd romantic couple. Early on, not wanting to draw unnecessary attention I hid the binoculars when I sensed someone approaching but later was able to continue my observation almost uninterrupted.

    Not far along the sea wall from where I was sitting there was a vending stand selling only very mediocre coffee. This would serve to become one of many contradictions this evening that would confuse me. I prayed for something strong enough to wash this night away, but I also felt obligated to keep my wits about me in case I was needed. I visited the vending stand twice during the next two hours. As I approached on the second occasion, the guy manning the counter joked, "Haven't you got a home to go to?"

    I'm generally a very private person but his question triggered an urgent need to unburden myself, possibly in the hope that doing so would release the kaleidoscope of thoughts in my head. "I've got a suite in the hotel but I can't go back because my wife is in there fucking another man," I told him bluntly.

    My confidant shook his head sympathetically, "Caught them at it did you Sir?"

    "No, I knew about it beforehand, you could say that I gave my permission."

    This clarification immediately changed the demeanour of my friendly vendor. Giving me a lewd wink he confided, "I've heard of kinky people like you. I've had one or two fantasies myself but I'd never dream of doing it for real. How long have you been playing that game, if you don't mind me asking?"

    "This is the first and last time," I said bitterly, "And all because of a stupid promise."

    He grinned. "Promises, I know exactly where you're coming from Squire. You promise the little woman something in a hot moment of passion only to regret it in the cold light of day." Then glancing up at the star filled sky, he added," Or night for that matter."

    I started to mutter something about my situation being rather different, when I found the coffee seller gazing at me in a quizzical way. "Say, aren't you the guy who nearly got himself drowned yesterday?"

    I nodded, "And now my wife is in there screwing the balls off the guy who saved me, she thinks it is the least she can do to reward him."

    "I suppose she has a point," he agreed but then, as the realisation hit he said incredulously, "You mean she's with Bruce?" When I nodded confirmation he said, "Then she must be a very generous woman."

    "Sometimes too much so," I agreed.

    It was as if discovering the identity of the lucky man in receipt of Lorain's favours had killed his enthusiasm for the conversation because the coffee man now abruptly picked up a damp cloth and turned his attention to meticulously wiping the counter top, leaving me with no option other than to wander back to my lonely observation point.

    While perched upon the rocks I pondered which situation would have been worse, dying yesterday at the hands of the sea, or dying inch by inch knowing what my wife was doing. On one hand I was so thankful to be alive. I had so many things I still wanted to do and see. The idea of never holding my wife again almost brought tears to my eyes. Life had been so good that leaving it before my time seemed like such a waste.

    On the other hand, I felt my life slipping away from me each and every second that passed. How could I ever look at my wife the same way again? Would any of the things that I held so dear, special, ever be so again? I was alive, but dead inside. Growing old with her seemed more like a chore than the joy that prospect had been just twenty four hours ago.

    Around three, again feeling thirsty, I made another trip to the stand only to find that he had packed up and gone. I think that on balance I was more relieved than disappointed, even though that meant that my dry mouth was destined to remain in that state until morning. I could of course have easily returned to the hotel and made myself a cup of quality coffee but, rather the face the mental demons that the room held for me, I decided it was better to remain parched.

    So for hours I sat on my rock watching that set of curtains and imagining what was happening in the room beyond. At home, in the bedroom we have a wall filled with mirror fronted wardrobes and there are also mirrors on the ceiling. I love watching the bodily contortions of my lovely naked wife when she is caught up in the abandon of passionate sex. Now I was paying the price of that indulgence because I had a fund of remembered images to call on. All that was needed was to mentally airbrush out my heavier figure from between my wife's spread legs and paste in that of the leaner Australian. He had saved my life only little more than thirty hours before, but at times I now had an overwhelming urge to kill him. I realised that I was in the grip of jealousy. I had no experience of either of those twin bedfellows envy and jealousy so this was new territory for me. I never had reason to be envious although I knew that many were envious of me and as for jealousy, it had had to be that emotion which was generating my primeval desire to bodily drag the man away from my compliant wife's arms and slowly throttle the life out of him.

    All through the night it felt as if I had a dagger embedded deep in my guts. Despite that, the moment that I visualised them engaged in sexual activity I acquired a painfully stiff erection and was ashamed at the implication that I was aroused by the situation. In contrast, whenever I pictured them kissing or sharing any other emotional intimacy, my penis immediately shrivelled into virtual nothingness and that's when the dagger really started to twist.

    The final contradiction of the evening rang in my ears with the word "PROMISE." She was with him because she promised she would. But didn't she make promises to me also? Weren't her promises to me more important? Weren't her promises to me made first? This contradiction hurt and angered me the most. Would this end the marriage? Would my feelings erode away every time I thought about this day?

    Gradually the sky began to lighten and that made me feel slightly better. Believing that they were most probably asleep, I relaxed and rested the binoculars on my knee. Fortunately at about eight thirty, with the hotel now lit up by full sunlight, I was again focussed on the window at the moment when Lorraine drew the curtains back. I don't know about her lower half but she was naked from the waist up. She stood and gazed out for over a minute before retreating back inside the room but during those brief moments, with my enhanced vision, I felt close enough to look into her eyes but I knew that, at that distance, she would have been unlikely to noticed me.

    Believing that my ordeal was almost over, I returned to the hotel. I was tempted to call in the restaurant for breakfast but I wanted to be in our room when my wife returned and I was uncertain how quickly that would be, so instead I went straight up to the suite. First priority was making myself a very welcome cup of coffee and then I sat down to wait. Being reasonable, I didn't really expect her much before 9.30 a.m. but from then on I was expecting her to appear any second.

    It was eleven thirty before the door finally opened and Lorraine walked in. She looked tired but had obviously showered and tidied herself up before returning to me. "What the hell have you been doing?" I snarled the moment she stepped through the door.

    My wife looked surprised at my question. "I been showing Bruce how very grateful I am to him for saving your life," she replied softly, "What do you think I've been doing?"

    "I mean until this bloody time," I said, trying to control my anger, "You promised him a night but you've given him a night and half the next fucking day as well."

    "I only wanted to make it special for him, something he would always remember and I didn't want to spoil it by sneaking away like a whore at first light," my wife told me, the expression on her face begging understanding. "We spent a very long time talking and kissing this morning and probably fucked another couple of times as well."

    Ignoring the sex reference and trying to stay on safer ground, I asked, "So what did he tell you?"

    "He used to be married but his wife was killed in a car accident and it was his fault. He was driving the vehicle and very drunk when it happened. Bruce walked away without a scratch but she was killed instantly and he couldn't live with the knowledge that he had caused her death. That's why he abandoned the life he had known and came here to eke out the rest of his existence."

    Over that long night, I had built up a nice head of resentment towards the guy and didn't want to lose it but despite myself, that story triggered my sympathy. I could so easily imagine how I would feel if the same thing had happened to me. "Did he say anything else?" I asked quietly.

    "Bruce said that I look incredibly like his wife, almost identical. He also admitted that he had been stalking us from the jungle for quite a while otherwise he wouldn't have been there to rescue you. He said that he found it hard to believe that I wasn't his wife and just wanted to keep looking at me."

    I had been geared up for a row but found that my wife's last words seemed to have taken the wind out of my sails. Lost for words I picked up my laptop a flicked it open which prompted Lorraine to reciprocate by picking up one of her unfinished crosswords and curling up in the corner of the settee. During the next hour I read out a couple of news items and she asked for my thoughts on a crossword clue. There was other desultory conversation but I think we were both aware that we were gingerly tip-toeing round the massive elephant in the room.

    Suddenly my wife abruptly put down her crossword and asked, "Do you want to talk?"

    I answered by quickly snapping the laptop close and turning to face her as she took the chair opposite to me at the table. "What can I tell you?" she asked.

    "What did you do while you were with him?" God, I didn't want to know this, but I had to know this.

    "Are you sure that you really want to know? Lorraine asked gently. My voice wouldn't seem to work so instead I nodded emphatically. "In that case, do you want me to give the unvarnished truth or would you prefer the abridged version?"

    "The truth," I said, going on to explain, "I can come to terms with the truth but if I suspect that there is something I don't know, it will never stop bothering me."

    Lorraine took a deep breath and began, "Bruce had far better technique than I expected but it was very obvious that he hadn't had sex of any kind for a very long time. I reckon that the hotel will need to replace the whole mattress and not just the bottom sheet."

    "What are his dimensions like, you know, down there?" For some reason this question was in the forefront of my mind."

    A flicker of a smile crossed my wife's face, "If you are asking about his cock, the answer is that it is marginally longer than yours."

    "But mine is thicker, right?"

    This time the smile remained in evidence longer as she shook her head and said, "Sorry love, I think he has the edge on you there as well."

    That was a shock. "But I'm nicely above average."

    "Well he must be nicely above average as well but just a little bit more so. He's also got a bend in his cock that makes it look a bit like a banana - and that gave me some interesting sensations."

    That last bit of gratuitous information increased my growing demoralisation and I think that it was realising this that caused Lorraine you say brightly, "You are very much better than him at licking me. You're happy to lie with your head between my legs for over an hour but he didn't stay down there for much more than ten minutes. I think he was too eager to be inside me but apart from that he'd got no idea which buttons to press the way you do."

    That set my mind off on a different track and I asked, "Did you do oral on him?"

    "Of course I did. You know how much I love sucking your cock so I was bound to do it with him, especially....."

    "Because of that banana shape," I rudely interrupted.

    "No, I wasn't going to say that. What I was going to mention that is his penis is very different from yours because his still has that extra bit of skin. I've never experienced one like that before and I was curious to find out what difference it made. I loved playing with it, pushing the skin over the crown and tickling it with my tongue later on."

    "Did he cum in your mouth?" I had to ask because that was the image which had caused me most difficulty during the night.

    Lorraine nodded, "But it only happened the first time I sucked him. It happened so quickly it took me completely by surprise and there was so much of it that there was a lot I couldn't manage to swallow although I did try." She grinned, "The rest got out at the corners of my mouth and some even came down my nose."

    Struggling with the lewd mental picture that my wife had painted I lapsed into silence. Lorraine waited patiently for me to speak again but after a long moment of me failing to do so, she volunteered, "It turned out that Bruce is a lot younger than I believed. Just going off his face I thought he was about your age but he's actually only a couple of years older than me. I suspect that the tragedy in his life, combined with the hard life he lives, has aged him rather badly."

    "How many times?" I asked, urgently wanting to switch her confession to an area of sex that I thought I could handle better.

    "I'm not sure what you want to know," Lorraine said, "Are you asking how many times we fucked, how many orgasms he gave me or how many times he was able to ejaculate?"

    "All three, start with the number of fucks."

    "Well there were two before we took a short rest, another afterwards and he woke me up to do it again a couple of times during the night. If we add in the two times that I told you about this morning that makes seven times." My wife paused and then added, "That means that he must have cum eight times altogether."

    "How many orgasms did you have?"

    "I don't know there were so many and I wasn't really counting," my wife told me honestly, "Sometimes they came so close together that I couldn't really tell if they were separate or one big one."

    Based on a great deal of experience derived from conquests among the fair sex while I was single, I considered myself to be an exceptionally talented lover. From that grew the confidence that my wife would never leave me for another because no man could give her as many orgasms as I. It seemed that I was sadly mistaken. "You certainly had a better night than I did," I told her unhappily, "You sound as if you had a bloody marvellous time."

    Lorraine bridled at the reproach in my voice, "Adam, I was making a sacrifice; nobody said there was a rule about not getting pleasure while I was doing it."

    "I'm sorry, finding out that he is so much better than me hasn't done a lot for my ego," I admitted.

    He certainly isn't better than you," my wife protested vehemently, "You can't just go off the number of orgasms because that is just nature at work. It's been scientifically proved that a woman will always cum more with a new man that she does with her regular partner and that is almost irrespective of the sexual abilities of either man. It's just some kind of genetic programming. I don't think I could find a man to keep me as consistently satisfied the way you do."

    Feeling slightly mollified, I asked, "What positions did you use?"

    "All of them," my told me eagerly, "Both of the cowgirls, doggie style and several positions that I don't think have a name but missionary was my favourite, especially when I had my legs over his shoulders. Bruce has got so much energy and stamina too, like a sexual dynamo. Would you believe, at the start, he came three times before going soft and even then it was only half an hour before he was ready to go again."

    "You talked about kissing, was there much of that?" I asked referring back to words that had disturbed me since right at the start of her 'debrief'.

    Lorraine nodded, "Yes lots of kissing and tenderness too. It wasn't all just fucking because part of the time we were also making love."

    That was exactly what I had been afraid of. I had been prepared to put up with animalistic rutting but what she had just admitted to was a very different matter. "I gave my permission for sex but I thought it was on the tacit understanding that all emotional stuff was strictly reserved for me," I said, making no attempt to keep the hurt from my voice.

    "My love, I did what was required," my wife told me simply, "I realised very quickly that what Bruce really needed was to say goodbye to his wife properly so I made that possible by role playing being her and I must have been convincing because he called me Bethany a couple of times. I enjoyed the sex, I really did but I think that was because it was different. The romantic stuff was much harder and I only managed that by pretending to myself that he was you."

    "And what did all that achieved?" I asked, unable to loose my scepticism.

    "What do you think it achieved?" Lorraine countered quickly.

    "You made the poor mug think that you've fallen for him. He probably can't believe his luck. There he was living in the pits without a penny to his name and he just happens to be in the right place to do something heroic on the spur of the moment. Next thing he knows the most beautiful woman he has probably ever seen is offering herself to him. But it gets better. In bed she switches between fucking like a nympho and getting lovey dovey, kissy kissy with him. He starts to think he can get the woman to run away with him, with the bonus that he knows she is loaded. He also knows that the poor sap of a husband can't fight back because he saved the jerks life." Having unloaded my built up bile, I sat back to receive my foolish wife's response.

    "You've got it completely wrong," she told me, seeming to have trouble suppressing a smile.

    "How so, please enlighten me?" Although I tried not to, my anger could not be hidden.

    "Bruce is going back to Australia, he says he wants to start living a normal life again," Lorraine said triumphantly. "By lending me to him, you've given him back his life and that cancels out your obligation to him for saving yours."

    Relief flooded over me. I could not think of a single thing to say, so instead I joked, "And all at no financial cost."

    The smile disappeared from my wife's face. "I'm afraid that isn't exactly true. You know the money you were going to give him right at the start..."

    "The money he refused because he wanted you instead."

    Lorraine nodded. "Well I've promised Bruce that he can have it anyway. Think about it Adam, if we've given him his life back doesn't it make sense to help it be a successful one?"

    I stood up, walked round the table, lifted my wife to her feet and gave her the first kiss since she came back to me. Very soon kissing wasn't enough and my hands started to wander but she stopped me. "I want it as much as you do darling but it might be better to wait. I'm very tired and you look exhausted, I wouldn't mind betting that you got even less sleep than I did last night. Let's go and have a nap for the afternoon and then, when we are both rested, we can make it a night to remember."

  14. Liked by 1 user: birita1965

  15. #12
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Under Duress

    By ukresearcher ©

    Note:

    I'm not exactly sure why this client came to see me because he didn't ask questions and nor did he seem to be seeking advice. I think that perhaps he simply wanted to unload to someone and if that is the case it is very understandable because the tale he told was unpleasant to say the least. Starting with bullying and forced oral gay activity, it deteriorated further to include infidelity, both gay and lesbian sex, blackmail, group sex and prostitution.

    [This is another occasion when I have been unable to absorb the details and write the story in the first person. Once again I have resorted to giving what informative information I can and then transcribing details from the tape as spoken in the persons own words. Even this needs clarification because at times while recording, this subject was unable to adequately formulate his own feelings. On a later occasion I gently explored his emotions at these parts of the story, using the answers to fill out the gaps and admittedly paraphrasing to replace his rather limited vocabulary.]

    UNDER DURESS

    For any readers have missed this detail in other case histories, I will briefly describe my method of operation. The person being interviewed is sedated and I also administer a mildly hypnotic drug before tape recording the session. I never record anything without permission but I operate a dual recording system - one recorder is on open display with the other working secretly. Having obtained permission to record I then omit to switch on the visible recorder and find that this small deceit often encourages greater confidentiality.]

    My first impression of Peter Firth was that he had a pleasant but unprepossessing face. Aged 22, at 5' 6" (or less) he was slightly built and had virtually no 'presence' - in a crowd your eye would pass over him without seeing. There is an attribute known as 'streetwise' and Peter was singularly deficient in this respect. His upbringing goes a long way to explain him.

    His mother was in her late forties when he was born and his father died within the first two years of his life. Brought up single-handedly by an over protective mother in a house where money was sparse, he had little contact with other children and his early memories are all of being bullied rather than making friends. When he was sixteen his mother started to suffer from Alzheimer's and he devoted the next three years to repaying the attention that she had lavished on him when he badly needed to develop his character relative to the outside world. Inevitably, she had to go into a nursing home and the costs since then have taken what little inheritance he might have expected. Peter does not seem particularly intelligent but I gather that his mother was not an educated woman so maybe I am being unfair to him. Completely unsuited for manual work he managed to secure a poorly paid position as a clerk.

    Peter's first stoke of luck seems to have been his wife. The bulk of her life was spent being shuffled from care to foster homes and back but from fourteen to seventeen she was dumped in a convent. At this point Emily was expelled for sneaking out to be with boys. Shortly afterwards she met Peter and provided his first sexual experience. It is perhaps not surprising that she soon fell pregnant, upon which they got married, clinging together likes waifs in the storm. For good or for ill, they lost the child to a miscarriage at the three-month stage.

    I have only seen photographs of Emily, but they show the extent of his good fortune in finding her because she is a singularly attractive girl. Dark curly hair, surrounding a vivacious face with big expressive eyes and a full sensuous mouth. The odd shots of her in a bikini impressed me even more because they show a small very shapely but compact figure that radiates an earthy sexuality. Like her husband, Emily also seems to have missed out on education and her career opportunities seem limited to cleaning jobs and shop work.

    For six months after the marriage they lived in a one room bed-sit at which point they went to put down their names on the Council housing waiting list but in the expectation that it would take two or three years to reach the head of the queue. At this point they had an apparent stroke of good luck. The official handling their application rang up to ask that Emily should return alone to answer a few supplementary questions. She returned two hours after the appointment time in an elated mood to announce that they had been allocated somewhere to live. It was only a flat in a maisonette complex but located on one of the better housing estates in the city.

    Due to the relevance in the story I will quickly describe the layout out the flats. They were three stories with one flat on each level faced towards the centre and these backed onto another three facing outwards. Communal areas on each level separated this first set of six flats, from a half a dozen mirror image dwellings. The communal area on the ground floor had an area for storing bicycles with the remainder fitted with lockers and benches to allow the residents to engage in DIY and handicrafts. Sadly these had been vandalised and not used for the original purpose since shortly after the flats were opened. The equivalent enclosed area on the second floor was intended for drying clothes but the women preferred to use the top floor for this purpose because, although roofed, it was open sided allowing fresh air to blow through. It will be seen that each maisonette was comprised of twelve individual flats. There were four such buildings situated on each side of a central area containing a children's playground and council maintained flower beds.

    When my subject was seated comfortable, I prompted him to begin upon which his words came flooding out. "Right from the start we were desperately short of money, with rent, paying for all the new furniture, food and my bus fares. Our only luxury was one twenty packet of cigarettes to last us both for the week. Even so it could have been so nice because we loved the flat and most of the neighbours were very pleasant," Peter told me. "The trouble was a family that lived on the top floor but not immediately above us. It was a single mother with two teenage sons, aged eighteen and nineteen, called Chuck and Wayne. Both of them were unemployed and they started hassling us from the first day that we moved in."

    Up until this point, Peter had related his story, although haltingly, in a fairly straightforward manner but having mentioned his obvious tormentors by name he seized up and sat introspective and trembling with tears in his eyes. Having come across this behaviour before, I called a halt, chatted lightly about general subjects and administered a sedative in the guise of refreshments. When seemed sufficiently relaxed, I gently prompted, "You say these two started 'hassling' you - can you tell me about it?"

    The following section is taken from the tape with no intervention from me:-

    They were never around in the morning but during the afternoon they always seemed to be hanging about on or around the stairs, sometimes outside and at others lounging about near to our bit of landing. To start with it was minor stuff like blocking our way, not moving until the last moment and then laughing nastily when they did. Then they starting making clicking noises and sticking out their tongues but not in the way that kids do. Right from the very start, it upset me the way that they looked at Emily.

    [There was a fairly long pause here while he took a drink of 'orange juice'.]

    My wife finished work at three o'clock and had to face them on her own. She said it was worse then because they said crude things or made gestures. 'It's a pity that Wayne is so nasty because he is quite a nice looking lad," she said. Emily also mentioned that she was afraid they were going to touch her but they never did - at least not really. When I got home it was different because they would barge into me very roughly. It got so bad that I started always standing to one side to let them past. That made them smirk and even then they managed to dig an elbow or something into me on the way. I could have put up with that because I am fairly used to being picked on but they said "How can a wimp like you hope to satisfy a tart like Emily?" and then they told me what they would like to do to her. Every day getting home I was all choked up, partly from wondering how to get past them but mainly worrying that they might have done what they said.

    This went on for several weeks, sometimes they were not waiting when I got home from work but most nights they were. Then one night they blocked the bottom of the stairs and Chuck said, "Be a mate and lend us a fiver for some fags."

    I said that I was sorry but that I hadn't got any money on me. This was actually a lie because I was cutting out lunches at work and had saved half of the £10 I needed to buy Emily a present. As if my refusal was a pre-arranged signal, I was grabbed and bundled into the ground floor communal area, to the far end where the two benches were. While Wayne held my arms, his brother took my wallet and removed the single bank note to stick in his own pocket. Handing the wallet back he warned, "In future don't try to lie to us or we might get very annoyed with you."

    Immediately I got into the flat, Emily told me that Chuck had frightened her as she returned home from work. "He was standing at the top of the steps thrusting his hips at me and saying, 'You know that you want it - that wanker you're married to can't be doing much for you'. Just then Wayne ran up the stairs behind me and put his hand on my bum but shouted at Chuck, 'Leave her alone - she's a nice girl'. He escorted me right to the door - but he didn't need to leave his hand there all the time. All the same, he's much nicer than his brother.'

    After they had taken my money, I was given a few days grace without much aggravation but the following week they again blocked the stairs telling me that it was 'pay up' time again. They did not believe that I had only bus fare for the following day so I was taken back to the benches and searched. The fifty pence piece and other silver was duly confiscated and I got a punch in the stomach (but not too hard) as a punishment for not having more to give them.

    The next week I did have five pounds, (from missing more lunches) but I had taken care to hide it down my sock before setting out for home. The two brothers were not at all pleased when their search found nothing and Chuck said, "If you can't pay then you will have to entertain us."

    I thought that this meant that they were going to rough me up so I tried to run but Wayne caught me and bent one arm up behind my back. My eyes closed automatically and I cringed, thinking that I was going to be hit but instead fingers gripped the nerves on the back of my neck and forced me to my knees. Then a hand grabbed my hair and Chuck said, "Get this in your mouth and if you bite I will break your fucking nose."

    Opening my eyes I found that he was poking his cock towards my face. Part of the shock was that I couldn't believe that a cock could be so big. I tried clamping my lips together but the pain made me open my mouth. Even when it was in my mouth they didn't stop hurting me until I actually started sucking. It was so dirty and humiliating but I didn't have any choice. Chuck said, "Now you are getting the hang of it but don't forget to use your tongue as well."

    I just kept sucking and sucking and hoping it would stop. Then Chuck said, "Hold him Wayne - it's on its way," and the next second my mouth was full of thick gooey stuff with a weird taste. I gulped some down my throat and a lot ran out of my mouth but more kept coming. I started to heave so Wayne released my arm and I bent over retching and crying in a corner. I heard Wayne say, "I think I will keep my turn until tomorrow," and then they were gone. I stayed in that corner for a long time feeling so ashamed. My shirt was in a terrible mess with the stuff out of my mouth all over it and I knew that I couldn't let Emily see it.

    In the flat I pushed quickly past my wife and ran to the bathroom. I swilled my shirt and hung it up and then cleaned my teeth several times. When I came out I told Emily that I had been a bit sick on the way home to explain why I had washed the shirt. She had made me a cup of tea and I smoked the cigarette that I had been saving for suppertime. Coming home the next night I knew that they would make me do it again so I made a long detour and approached from a different direction. I went quietly up the steps from the outside but once on my landing I had to get across the top of the usual stairs with the brothers standing at the bottom. It was just bad luck that one of them looked up and saw me. They couldn't catch me and actually seemed amused with one calling out "Crafty little pillock." If I hadn't been spotted I might have sneaked in that way again but now I knew I had to think of something else.

    The next night I approached from the usual direction but crept round from the side and hid behind a rubbish bin. Chuck was walking about at the bottom of the stairs, drinking from a can and smoking with Wayne standing where he could stop me using the other stairs. There seemed to be no way to get past but then I had a stroke of luck. While Wayne was looking the wrong way, someone called to Chuck and while his attention was distracted I broke cover and ran for the stairs. I was half way up before they saw me. They didn't chase after me, just shouted "We know where you live."

    All too soon I was faced with the same problem and decided to try the successful tactic of the night before. It seemed even more promising because Wayne was nowhere to be seen and Chuck was looking away from me, just leaning against the wall as if he already had too much to drink. Feeling rather confident, I sprinted past Chuck and was half way up the stairs when I saw Wayne standing at the top waiting for me - then turning to double back I found Chuck at the bottom, not drunk at all. They took me to the same place as before, laughing and saying, "Naughty, naughty."

    This time it was Chuck twisting my arm and applying the neck hold. He hurt a damn sight more than his brother did. "I'll do it, I'll do it - you don't have to make me," I managed to say and fairly reluctantly my arm and neck were released. I am not saying that I liked doing it but it was a lot better than the first time. Having my head free made a big difference and I suppose that I was starting to get the knack. Wayne's cock was every bit as his brothers but he didn't keep jabbing it into the back of my throat all the time. Wayne kept muttering, "Oh that is nice" and this helped a lot because that bit of appreciation seemed to make it a completely different thing from having my mouth forcibly raped. This time I did not get any vocal warning when he was going to cum but I think I knew because I was prepared when it happened. Thankfully my attack of nausea was not repeated.

    Thinking that I had paid my due I started to stand up only to find Chuck in front of me with his prick out. "You don't get away with it that easily after the way that you have pissed us about." Having no alternative I started again, even though my jaw was beginning to ache. Perhaps due to watching his brother, Chuck was less aggressive with his thrusting and this made it a lot better. "He's learning," he said above my head - and then to me, "Feel free to use your hands. Remember - the more you put into it, the quicker it will be over."

    I tried to do what he suggested and it did seem to work. He did not call out this time but already I was learning to recognise the signs. With both of them I was concerned not to get my shirt messed up again and managed to prevent any escaping from my mouth. Although the taste of spunk was unusual it was not too unpleasant and as long as I did not think too closely what it was, I could swallow it without any difficulty. When I had finished sucking Chuck off he surprised me by offering me a cigarette but balanced this kindness with a warning. "Like it or not, you have a job every night from now on. Any more of the hide and seek crap and I'll beat the shit out of you when I catch you." I stayed smoking after they had gone, trying to resign myself to the future that they had mapped out for me. As long as Emily never found out, I thought that I could live with it.

    For the next three weeks that became the routine. Thankfully they took turns and did not make me suck both of them on the same night again. I got so that it did not bother me doing it, particularly with Wayne. Unlike his brother he kept still and left it all up to me and there was some pleasure from feeling in control, if only in that way. They always gave me a cigarette afterwards, sometimes a packet containing two or three and occasionally a can of lager with the words, 'Have this to wash it down'. A bad side was that they constantly talked about what they would like to do to Emily with remarks such as, 'You can tell that she has got a real hot juicy cunt', 'One day I am going to slide my dick inside that tight twat' and 'She has got to be up for it because hubby here certainly can't be giving her enough'. I hated hearing her spoken about in that way and some random nights I got a small measure of revenge by working an hour over-time. My wife in always knew in advance but I told them that it was always sudden and got satisfaction from causing them to hang about waiting for me. At the end of this period, Wayne disappeared soon after I had taken his brother's prick in my mouth. It was not until I got into the flat that I found out where he had been.

    As soon as I stepped inside the door, Emily ran at me and almost knocked me over with the enthusiasm of her greeting. She smothered my face with kisses but strangely turned her head away when I attempted to kiss her mouth. "I love you so much," she said. "To think that you would do that for me - I think you are the most wonderful husband in the world."

    Rather bemused, I got her seated and asked happily what all that was in aid of. "Wayne knocked on the door and asked where I thought you were," she said. "I told him that you were on your way back from work but he said you were down in the workroom with Chuck's prick down your throat. He said that his brother wanted to rape me but had promised that he wouldn't as long as you sucked his thing every night. Wayne said that you have been doing it for weeks and I don't think many husbands would do that to save their wives. Wayne can't be such a bad type because he was upset about it and thought that I ought to know."

    "They are as bad each other," I said. "I had to suck both of them."

    Emily was not listening. "Wayne had an idea. He said that if I was nice to his brother just the once, it would get it out of Chuck's system and then he would leave you alone. I think it's worth trying because I can't bear the thought of you having to do that night after night for me. Please let me do this for you."

    "No," I said, "Once you start it will never stop."

    "I trust Wayne and he said it would only be the once. I can do it if it will stop them picking on you. I have had sex with boys before and it has nothing to do with making love like we do. It means nothing to me. Anyway, I told Wayne that I would think about it."

    "You are not doing it and that's final," I told her.

    "OK - but I won't start cooking your tea tomorrow night. Instead I'll get myself ready in case you change your mind."

    The next evening, returning from work I walked straight into the ground floor communal area as I now did every night. They were both waiting for me with expectant looks on their faces. I think that one of them said, 'Well?' but I ignored this and knowing it was Chuck's turn, I crouched down in front of him and reached for his zip. Evading my outstretched fingers he said, "Oh no Pete old pal - that isn't good enough any more. I've got myself all psyched up to screw the lovely Emily so if I can't fuck her then I am going to fuck you instead."

    "I don't understand," I said.

    "Wayne had a little chat with her last night and he says that she more or less agreed to come across but wanted to talk to you first," Chuck explained. "We've been getting all exited waiting for the good news."

    "She changed her mind. Do what you want with me but leave my wife out of it," I said bravely.

    "Right squire, your choice. Pants off and let's have you bent over that bench," he ordered.

    Trembling with fear, I did as he ordered. Chuck increased the tension by walking behind and making me move until I was in the position that he wanted. Satisfied he said, "You brought the lube Wayne?"

    "I thought you were bringing it," his brother replied.

    Chuck just patted my behind and said, "Pity - I'm afraid that this is going to hurt. It can't be helped but you can blame my cretin of a brother."

    I was terrified and this was made worse when Wayne said, "You can't do it Chuck. If it's his first time and you don't use lube it is going to knacker his arsehole for weeks."

    Chuck placed a hand of either side of my hips and said coldly, "That's his tough luck."

    My nerve broke. "No stop. She'll do it, she'll do it - she said she would. She's waiting now," I babbled.

    The elder brother gave me an almost friendly pat. "That's what I hoped you would say."

    "Get yourself dressed," Wayne said in a sympathetic voice. "You did the right thing because Chuck can be a real bastard." I did as he suggested and then found an open packet of cigarettes waiting for me and a beer can rolling slowly across the bench towards me. We stood drinking and smoking. Wayne seemed to have a compulsive need to give a running commentary on what he thought would be happening. "He'll be talking to her now and copping a feel. They go into the bedroom. She starts taking her clothes off - though possibly she was undressed before he got there - depends on how keen she was. He gets on top of her - or he might be sucking her tits first. He has got to be fucking her by now. Oh God."

    Wayne had got his very stiff penis out and started pushing me down towards his groin. I resisted saying, "I thought that cancelled this."

    "Maybe it does" he gasped, "- but thinking of Chuck humping away between your wife's creamy soft thighs had given me a terrible hard on and somebody has got to do something about it." I did what he wanted if only to fight the mental images that he had placed in my head. For the same reason I made it last and Wayne appreciated that, stroking my hair and murmuring "That's nice." Afterwards I had two more cigarettes and another can of lager.

    Soon after that Chuck swaggered in grinning all over his face. "Fantastic - absolutely fucking fantastic. She loved it - didn't I tell you."

    Pushing past him I ran upstairs. Going in the door I found Emily waking slowly towards me. Although her hair was all messed up she was wearing a dress but when she put her arms around me I could tell that she had not had time to put on a bra. Holding her close I felt her sobbing quietly, "He hurt me," she said.

    "I'll kill him," I said meaning it, rage having given me a moment of uncharacteristic heroism.

    "No, he didn't mean to. His cock is so big and I just wasn't used to it."

    I took her to the kitchen and made us a cup of tea then set to and made beans on toast for two. We ate in silence and when we were drinking a second cup of tea, Emily pushed a twenty packet of cigarettes towards me with five remaining. Knowing they were Chuck's I shook my head. "It's all right, he gave them to me - as he was leaving he tossed them on the bed and said 'Here.'"

    "You did it on our bed?"

    "Yes," she said as if asking 'Where else?'

    I tried gently probing for details but she told me flatly that she didn't want to talk about it. My conscience made me want to explain how my cowardice had made me send him up to her when the previous night I had been so determined that I wouldn't but I couldn't find the right words to start. As we moved to sit down and read or listen to the radio, trying to make my voice very optimistic, I said, "At least it is all over now", but she didn't reply. For two hours I stared at my book without taking in a damn thing, then with a cup of tea we had a cigarette each and went to bed. Emily kissed me and rolled over straight away.

    I couldn't sleep. I had been numb all evening but now knowing that another man had fucked her gave me a painful erection. No matter how I tried, I could not dispel the image of that large cock I knew so well up inside her lovely body. Need overcoming kindness, I tried getting my wife on to her back but she said, "Please love, not tonight - I'm very bruised."

    "Will you suck me instead?" I begged.

    "Peter - you know that I don't like doing that - but I will help you with my hand if you like," she said and I settled for what I could get."

    Next day I set off for work alternating between feeling light-hearted and completely despondent however at night I was definitely encouraged to find neither of the brothers in wait for me. Emily was certainly cheerful as she bustled about in the kitchen preparing a meal that seemed to be running late. My suspicions were aroused by the almost full twenty pack of cigarettes lying on the kitchen table. My wife turned to see me staring at them and immediately explained. "Wayne called soon after I got home from work. He said it was unfair that after trying to help he had finished up with nothing when his unpleasant brother had been to bed with me. I rather like Wayne and could see that it was unfair, so I let him do it to me as well. His cock is as big his brother's but he didn't hurt a bit. He was very gentle though so that probably explains it." Emily gave a little laugh and added, "- or perhaps I am just getting used to big cocks."

    "I don't know how you could," I said, "There was no need any more."

    "Come on don't be silly," she said. "It has only made your tea a little bit late and we have got a packet of cigarettes out of it. I won't put you off tonight, I promise - in fact I was wondering if you want to go to bed a bit earlier." In one way I was pleased that she was showing such resilience after having suffered the attentions of both brothers but would have preferred that she seemed less happy about it.

    The following two nights the stairs were deserted when I got home but early Saturday afternoon there was a knock on the door. It was the brothers and they barged past me into the house. "We've come to talk to Emily. You can take a hike and don't come back before half past four," Chuck announced and then he said, "Why don't you go down to the park and find a little girl to molest - that's about your size."

    They were both at least six feet tall and heavily built so there was little I could do; hell I couldn't have put up much resistance even if there had only been one of them. I went, smarting more at the inferred pervert jibe rather than the fact that I had been unceremoniously ejected from my home. I was also screwed up inside because I felt sure that Emily would have sex with at least one of the brothers while I was out. When I agreed to her going with Chuck it was meant to be a one time thing and Emily said she only gave Wayne the same because he had tried to help but deep down I think that I always knew that they wouldn't leave her alone.

    My time in the park was terrible and never seemed to end, no matter how often I looked hopefully at my watch. It was a dull overcast day and rather cold so there were few people around that I could watch to occupy my mind and my brain was filled with vivid moving pictures of what was probably happening in the flat. I had seen my wife's pussy countless times and with close up acquaintance with the huge organs of both the brothers there was no shortage of graphic images to fuel the mental movie.

    Eventually four thirty did arrive and I headed home, my steps slowing as I approached the flat, increasingly fearful of what I would find. When I opened the door, Emily almost bowled me over in her excitement, smothering my face with small kisses and gabbling something about a television.

    Grabbing her arms, I held her away from me and asked calmly, "What's this about a TV?"

    "Isn't it wonderful, Chuck and Wayne are giving us a TV, a great big 27 inch one. They're going to bring it down tomorrow."

    For a moment, I seized upon this to hope that it was the TV they had wanted to talk to Emily about, not sex, but one glance at my wife told me that this was a futile wish. "What made them so generous?" I asked, trying to hide the despair in my voice.

    Still bubbling and without restraint, she said, "I knew immediately what they'd come for so as soon as you left I took off my panties because I didn't want them to get ripped like last time. Anyway Chuck went first but when Wayne was getting ready for his turn, Chuck suddenly asked, 'Where's the fucking TV? I want something to watch instead of my brother's fat arse humping up and down between your legs.' I told him that we didn't have a TV but at first he didn't believe me, he said everybody in the world has got one."

    "And then they left?"

    "Not exactly," Emily said. "When Wayne had finished we sat round drinking the beer they'd brought with them. Chuck asked his brother how many TVs they've got upstairs and when Wayne told him three; Chuck said we could have the biggest."

    "And then they left?"

    My wife shook her head, "By that time they were both ready for a second turn. Chuck said I should show my gratitude for the big present, so I did. They just left, less than ten minutes ago."

    Everything seemed to have a dreadful inevitability. "I just don't understand how you could do it," I told her sadly. "Immediately after watching them throw me out of my own home, you went out of your way to make them welcome and that was before you knew about the TV. Didn't you think at all about me, stuck down in that miserable park?"

    "But I did think about you," Emily protested, I thought about how I was going to make it up to you when you got home, don't you remember how passionate I was when we made love after I'd been with Wayne."

    "I'm beginning to think that you don't really mind going to bed with them," I accused. "I could almost believe that you even enjoy it."

    "I do - now that I have got used to them," she said honestly, "They really have got lovely cocks, I'm not at all sure which one I like best. It doesn't do any harm, Peter - and how else do you think we could get a television like that?"

    The next afternoon at about the same time, they were at the door carrying the promised TV between them. They took it through to the place that Emily had cleared for it and Chuck plugged it before starting a demonstration. Catching my eye, Wayne indicated that I should go into the kitchen with him and once there he said, "There's a video recorder upstairs if you would like that as well."

    Pleased that we were to have an additional gift, I followed Wayne up to his mothers flat, where he removed the promised item from a pile of sundry other electrical equipment in a cupboard. I took it from him and turned to go but he told me to wait and went on to extract a square plastic box containing videocassettes. "Here - grab this as well," he said. "They came with the recorder but we haven't bothered to look at them so you might as well have them. I thanked him, balanced the recorder on top and again set off to return downstairs. "Hang about," Wayne told me. "Emily will be saying thank you to my brother and you don't want to burst in while they are still humping, do you?"

    I felt rather foolish because I had not thought of this possibility and not having my mind right caused my face to show reluctance when Wayne said, "I rather hoped that you would want to show a bit of gratitude to me." He laughed at my expression. "Come on - you can't pretend that you don't like doing it. I know you hated it at the start but lately you could have got it over with much quicker if you had wanted to."

    "I do like sucking you - but not Chuck," I admitted. "He keeps nearly choking me all the time."

    "That's because Chuck thinks you should be able to take it in your throat by now," Wayne explained. "It's a knack - instead of choking you should swallow and keep on swallowing until its all down. We will make ourselves comfortable and you can practice on me if you want. While you are at it, I do like having my balls sucked but for God's sake, don't try to get both of them into your mouth at the same time."

    He took me to a bedroom containing two single beds and with the walls plastered with pornographic pictures. I was bothered that his mother might burst in on us until he explained that she had gone to look after her sick sister for six months. We both undressed completely and lay down on his bed. It turned out to be the most relaxed and enjoyable of all the times that I had done this thing. Feeling so good about it encouraged me to try what he had suggested so I pushed my head forward, swallowing like mad and was amazed to feel his cock sliding further and further down my throat. But when it was completely in I relaxed and stopped swallowing only to have the worst choking fit of my life. When my eyes had finally finished watering, Wayne patted me and said, "That was bloody good for a first try but you need to take a rest for a bit."

    Wayne gave me a drink of whiskey and we sat side by side smoking. "Chuck and I used to muck about with each other for years," he confided. "I was usually on the receiving end so I know what it's like. It's never really stopped but there's been a lot less of it since we got into girls."

    Up until just before you and Emily moved in we had a regular thing with a couple of tarts who live in the block opposite. Sheila's old man was inside and Sue is an unmarried mother."

    "Which one was yours?"

    "It wasn't like that - we shared both of them. But then Sheila's hubby was let out on license and Sue got a live in boyfriend more or less at the same time. Fortunately that was when you two turned up."

    While we talked I had been idly playing with his penis and it soon became ready for further attention. I started by sucking his testicles as he had requested and after that he came very quickly after that. We dressed and had just gone through to the kitchen when Chuck came in. He looked pointedly at the video and cassettes so Wayne quickly explained, "I thought we might want to watch a tape sometimes when we are downstairs - that stuff is doing us no good stuck in the cupboard." Chuck nodded what could be taken as his assent and went to get a lager from the fridge.

    I found my wife looking more dishevelled than when I had left her but she made no reference to Chuck or ask why I had been so long. Instead she couldn't stop talking about the marvellous television and was positively ecstatic when I showed her what I had brought downstairs. "It's really paying us to be nice to them - don't you agree?" she said happily.

    "It would have taken a lot to save up for a TV like that," I admitted reluctantly.

    "Well we're going to get a lot of good stuff," Emily gushed, ignoring my lack of enthusiasm, "Chuck has said they are going to look after us if I promise to be nice to them once a week. Chuck's turn will be on Wednesdays with Wayne on Fridays. It's going to happen in the afternoon so it shouldn't bother you at all because it will be over by the time you get home from work."

    That night and the following two we were very content to watch the different programs and never got round to investigating the box of videos. Arriving home on the Wednesday night I had forgotten all about my wife's arrangement with the brothers and even if I had, I would have expected it to be over by then. However, Wayne was waiting at the bottom of the stairs. He took my arm and urged me into the workroom saying, "Chuck is still at it up there - I'd give him another twenty minutes if I were you."

    It was obvious how Wayne wanted us to spend the time and I was not averse to the idea. This time he undid his zip and seated himself on one of the benches saying, "It will be better like this without the kneeling down crap." It was and I quickly decided to try the swallowing trick. Having got his prick fully embedded in my throat, I remained still breathing through my nose and controlling myself then slowly slid it out again. I felt this to be a real accomplishment and his words of encouragement made me glow with pleasure.

    On the Friday night it was Chuck waiting for me. With no reference to his brother he strong-armed me into the workroom saying that I knew what I had to do. With no show of reluctance I complied and, using little tricks I had learned, got it over with very quickly. "You're a real eager little punk now," was all he could say. The following two weeks the routine with Wayne was the same and improving all the time but Chuck dispensed with the use of my mouth as if the pleasure had gone for him with the element of coercion removed. Instead he had me carrying stuff from his flat to a lock-up garage, warning, "Mention this place to anybody and I'll kill you." It was crammed with goods almost certainly illegally obtained so I could understand his desire to keep it secret but I wondered why he had let me know about it at all.

    [Up until this point Peter had told me his story with remarkable composure considering the nature of what he was relating but now he began to show definite signs of distress. Therefore I called a short break, provided further doctored refreshment and talked soothingly to him until he was once more in a relaxed frame of mind.]

    Early that Saturday afternoon, both the brothers turned up with Chuck saying that they had just had a big score and that they had come to celebrate. Peeling two twenties off a roll of notes he pushed them into my hand telling me to go down to the off-license. He wanted a bottle of Bacardi, some Coke, two four-packs of lager and a couple of packs of cigarettes. I purchased his order and unhappily set off home anticipated another miserable tortured afternoon in the park. As I expected, Chuck took the stuff, checked his change and then told me to 'Piss -off' and don't come back until its dark.' "Why not let him hang about and watch," Wayne intervened. "It's pissing down out there and he can't do any harm."

    The older brother considered this for a minute and then he gave a nasty grin saying, "Why not - it might be fun at that."

    I was not at all sure that I wanted to hang about and watch but the alternative was even less attractive. The two males had stripped down to boxer shorts and Emily was wearing only her bra and pants. Despite the partial state of undress I was pretty sure that nothing had happened while I was at the shop. My wife came over smiling and extracted two cans of lager, tossing one each to the brothers. She then pushed one of the cigarette packets towards me saying, "Light me one when you do yours," and then proceeded to pour a generous measure of the rum into each of two glasses before topping up with coke. My wife had just placed one of the glasses into my hand when Chuck called, "Em - come here and sit yourself on this."

    Looking over towards the settee I saw that Chuck had removed his shorts and was sitting sprawled on the settee with his massive erection pointing obscenely towards the ceiling. Eagerly Emily trotted towards him, adroitly stepping out of her knickers half way across the floor then, in a completely familiar manner, with a cigarette in one hand and drink in the other; she wriggled and squirmed until his big prick was completely embedded inside her. Chuck still had to have the last word, calling out, "Wayne - if that jerk is here to watch then you make bloody sure that he watches everything."

    I suspected that Emily was acting in such a casual fashion to make me think that it all meant nothing. Perhaps the thug underneath her had the same impression because looking past her directly at me he asked, "So punk - what does it feel like to see a real man's cock up your lovely wife's twat?"

    It felt terrible. I was well aware they had been fucking her for weeks but actually see it happening tore me apart inside. It was impossible to say anything but, putting on a brave face, I raised my glass to them in a mock toast. It was a mistake because it seemed to provoke him. First he removed the bra, allowing him to maul her tits with hands and mouth, then with hands underneath her thighs he began sliding her up and down on his thick shaft.

    The sight of that glistening penis moving in and out of her dear cunt affected me so much that the only way that I could prevent myself retching was to take great gulps from my glass. Although his action hurt me it actually assisted my wife's ploy because, as he moved her up and down, she continued nonchalantly smoking and drinking as if it had nothing to do with her.

    Chuck was too smart not to see through her tactic. Getting annoyed he shouted, "Hey punk - get some cushions on the floor - I'm going to show you a real fuck."

    Before I had quite finished obeying, clutching Emily to him with his prick still inside her, Chuck pushed himself off the settee to fall on top of her on the floor - I was just in time to grab the glass from her hand before it spilled. Moments later I had to retrieve her still burning cigarette from the carpet where she dropped it as her arms moved involuntarily around him. Chuck began to thrust into her unmercifully. I could see no reason for such roughness and at that the start believed it was purely for my benefit. Emily began a loud moan that I took to be one of pain and instinct made me stir in my chair as if intending to go to her aid. Then I realised that it was a moan of sheer pleasure. Emily's fingers were dug deep into the muscles of his back, she had arched and opened herself to take his thrusts and her mouth was repetitively mouthing the word 'Yes' although I could not hear her voice. Then when she really started to cum it was a revelation. For the whole of the sexual relationship that I had enjoyed with my wife, I had believed that her slight shiver and sigh of contentment whenever we made love was her orgasm but now I realised that I knew nothing at all about women.

    After a final flurry of urgent activity Chuck abruptly rolled off. Wayne must have been poised waiting because within ten seconds the older brother's now flaccid penis was replaced by a stiff and rampant one. Even though the time interval was so short I caught a glimpse of my wife's cunt dilating eagerly to welcome the new cock. It was immediately apparent that Wayne was by far the better lover of the pair mainly because h seemed intent on giving pleasure rather than receiving it. She may have already been warmed up for him but Wayne quickly raised her to a plateau of sensation. The climax that he gave her may have been less intense than that of his older sibling but it was many times longer in duration. Every time that she began to come down from a peak Wayne seemed able to take her up again. Emily lay eyes closed, her open mouth issuing a long keening wail and an expression on her face showing delirious pleasure,as he finally let her drift down a final time,

    Chuck immediately leapt to his feet. I could tell from his face that he was well aware that he had been outclassed as a lover by his younger sibling and feared that he intended to reclaim his seniority with a display of brutal fucking but he had another plan. Taking out a roll of banknotes, he pulled off a ten and rolled it into a tube before pushing it inside my wife's disgusting looking vagina. Then turning to me he said tauntingly, "If you can get that it's yours, the only rule is no hands. If you are so fucking poor, where it is shouldn't bother you much."

    I stepped forward quickly and crouched. Using my thumbs I pulled back the lips of her cunt and, as expected, there was at least a centimetre of note protruding, this making it a relatively easy matter to grip with my teeth and pull out after making only the slightest contact with her cum coated skin. Standing, I unrolled the note and folded it, said 'Thanks' to Chuck and stuffed it in my pocket.

    My tormentor looked almost apoplectic, his piggy eyes glinting with undisguised malevolency. Back on his feet in an instant, he repeated the procedure, this time choosing a £20 and ramming the cash as far up inside her as his fingers could reach, before wiping his slimy fingers on his shirt and returning to his seat. "Same deal wimp," he challenged, "If you've got the stomach for it."

    All that I could think of was the money, so without any hesitation I crouched between my wife's spread thighs, thrusting my face into her obscenely gaping cunt and plunging my tongue as far as it would go inside her. This had the effect of sending a lot of cum into my mouth but I didn't care because my tongue kept brushing the end of the rolled note. I don't honestly know why Chuck had expected me to balk at the task - if I could swallow semen from both men direct from the source then the same stuff mixed with my wife's vaginal juices should be a damn sight more palatable. As a husband and wife combined effort, I successfully managed to retrieve the currency but finished up with a face liberally coated with the earlier sexual deposits. Chuck muttered ungraciously about the things some men will do money, but I felt that the victory was mine. Taking advantage of the following pause I topped up Emily's glass and refilled my own then lit two cigarettes. She still lay on the floor probably feeling that it was not worth getting up so I took her glass and smoke over to her.

    Obviously aware that he had lost the initiative, Chuck said aggressively, "Come on Wayne - let's screw her in tandem this time. I'll take the bottom and you have the top." As he spoke he got Emily on all fours then kneeling behind her once more slammed his prick into her quim. As an act of defiance I had not bothered to wipe my face but before he obeyed his brother, Wayne dropped a box of tissues on my lap and hissed, "Don't try to wind him up - it will only be worse for the pair of you if you do."

    I took heed of his warning, took a large gulp of my drink and sat back to watch my wife being fucked simultaneously at both ends. My mind was already becoming blurred but she did not seem to find this any hardship. I must have deteriorated very quickly after that because, although I think that things carried on for a long time I can only remember snatches of different acts and positions which all seem to merge into one.

    I woke up in bed with a splitting headache in the early hours of the morning with Emily naked beside me. There seemed to be a damp patch under my thigh. Further investigation with an exploring hand discovered that this was an extension of the large wet patch under my wife. I must have disturbed her because she opened clear sparkling eyes with no sign of a hangover and asked excitedly. "Do you know how much we made yesterday? There is well over a half bottle of Bacardi left and an unopened packet of cigarettes on top of the £30 that you got out of me. We can do so much with the money and I had a whole lot of fun getting it." I said nothing - it would have been churlish to mention that I would have preferred to stay broke with her chastity to console me.

    On the Sunday morning the following we were having a lazy morning in bed. Emily was chattering happily about how much better life was now and what good fun Chuck and Wayne were to be with, as if hearing of her activities with them would not bother me. She still seemed to believe that as long as she kept assuring me of her love, both verbally and physically, then taking sexual pleasure with other men had no meaning. When I made a mild objection she said, "You seem to forget that I am doing it to save you - they don't bother you any more do they?"

    "Don't bother me?" I said, "I still have to suck them off almost as much as I did before you got involved." I rather hoped that hearing of the brother's duplicity in this matter might jaundice her opinion of them.

    Emily thought about this for a moment and then she laughed, "That's not so terrible is it - I really love doing it. They say that swallowing cum makes breasts grow larger. Do you think that my tits are any bigger - they damn well ought to be."

    "I doubt it you have swallowed enough," I said doing a quick calculation in my head.

    "I don't know," she informed. "They only come round for a fuck on Wednesdays and Fridays as agreed but they also pop in for a quick blow-job other days before you get home."

    I had exaggerated to her a bit because I was no longer actually bothered by Chuck making oral demands on me. He always made a meal of his sessions with Emily on Wednesdays giving me time with Wayne but on Fridays Wayne left Emily before I got home - I suspect to protect me from his brother. It was actually on a Wednesday after I had eaten my evening meal that she said casually, "Chuck is bringing someone round to see me on Saturday afternoon so we mustn't plan to go anywhere."

    "Bringing someone to see you," I repeated, "What for?"

    "For sex silly," she said. "Chuck has promised to pay me half of what the guy gives him and it could be as much as fifty pounds. We really could do with the money, I need to buy some new clothes and so do you. It shouldn't take very long anyway."

    My mind was shattered by this new development so all that I could say was, "A guy - what kind of guy?"

    "I've absolutely no idea," she told me blithely.

    On the Saturday I grew more and more tense but Emily was excited and constantly checking herself in front of a mirror. So when a tall well built and smartly dressed black guy, apparently lost, arrived on our landing asking if I knew someone called Chuck, I made no connection and politely directed him to the correct top floor flat. However, a few minutes later Chuck knocked on the door with the coloured gentleman in tow. "Emily wants to be alone," he told me, "You can up and have a drink with us."

    Although I did get a proper drink, you are correct in surmising that more than alcohol passed my lips. Quite a lot as it happened because my wife's paying companion seemed intent on getting his monies worth. Before I returned downstairs, Chuck gave me £40 for Emily and a good food mixer to make up the deficit in her expected fee. We were actually doing quite well with bounty from the lock-up and our house eventually became quite well stocked with electrical goods and other items. "How was it?" I asked when I saw Emily - this was the first time I had ever queried after she had been with another man.

    "Dreamy," she said and then gleefully held up a twenty pound note, explaining, "He enjoyed it so much that he gave me this as a bonus."

    "What was he like - physically I mean?" I honestly don't know why I sought this information.

    "He wasn't quite as big as those two upstairs but he certainly knew how to use it - even better than Wayne," she told me happily.

    It was three days later that my wife became ill and I immediately wondered if she had caught something from her customer on the Saturday. She gradually got worse, rolling about in pain clutching her stomach. Just before midnight I got the emergency doctor and he sent for an ambulance. It turned out to be food poisoning and she was kept in hospital for three days. Returning home that first night, I rang my work and was given time off. I slept all morning then visited Emily, returning again to see her during evening visiting. I had put a note to through the door of the upstairs flat telling Chuck that there was no point him calling so I was surprised to find Wayne hanging about outside my door. I looked round dreading the sight of his brother but Wayne grinned and said "Don't worry, he's otherwise engaged. Somebody grassed up Sheila's husband and his license has been revoked so Chuck is over there consoling her."

    I did myself a coffee, gave him a can and we sat chatting with me updating him on Emily. I knew that I was going to end up sucking him off but there was no hurry. Wayne was unusually quiet and I assumed that like me he was concerned about my wife but suddenly he asked, "Do you remember how you came to let Emily get involved with us."

    "Because your brother was going to bugger me if I didn't," I said ruefully.

    "He still hasn't given up on that idea," Wayne said. "He keeps on mentioning it - for some reason you irritate him and he'll do it to make you feel bad rather than for his own pleasure."

    This was bad news because it was a danger that I thought my wife's 'sacrifice' had saved me from. There was a long silence as I contemplated the fate in store for me. Then Wayne said insidiously, "If you let me break you in gently before then, it won't hurt half as much when he does - and if he knows I have already had you then he probably won't bother."

    I was curious, I would try anything to escape the attentions of Chuck - and I have to admit that I was not averse to getting closer to Wayne. "OK," I said simply, giving my permission to be seduced.

    He jumped up smiling and headed towards the door, saying that he would be back in five minutes and not to go away." I just sat contemplating the enormity of what I had agreed to. Wayne quickly returned carrying a small shopping bag. From it he immediately removed a bottle of whiskey, told me to bring some glasses and set off for the bedroom, very obviously knowing the way. When I joined him with the glasses, he was already removing his clothes so rather nervously followed suit. Wane poured out two generous measures then sat down, patting the bed beside him to indicate that I should join him. I took a big gulp and let my hand go automatically to his groin. Despite the spirit burning down my throat I found that I was trembling. "You can suck it a bit if it will calm you down," Wayne told me, "You've got to relax - that's the main secret of making this easy - relaxation."

    I suddenly had big reservations about what I had agreed to so I deliberately tried to make him cum quickly, hoping that would let me off the hook. Wayne was too smart for this because he quickly stopped the fellatio and got me lying face down on the bed with my legs hanging over the edge. He sat beside me stroking my back and gradually getting lower until I knew he was putting lubrication on my anus. Next I felt something slip inside me. It felt strange but not unpleasant and there was not the least pain. I asked if it was his cock not really believing that it was. Wayne said that he was using a candle to get me used to have something up me and to get me nice and slippery inside.

    He began moving it in and out. It felt nice and tickled a bit but there was no great sensation. After a minute or two it slipped out to be replaced by something much more substantial. Wayne quickly spoke to correct any misconception, "It's a dildo - a lot bigger than the candle but smaller than what you're going to get."

    That really was nice. I began to glow inside and little tremors of pleasure seemed to radiate in all directions. Instead of diminishing as with the candle these sensations seemed to grow the more that he moved the imitation dick inside me. Judging his moment, my male seducer pushed the dildo in a long way and jammed it in place with his knee. Leaning forward until he was almost lying on top of me, he slid his hands under my chest to begin playing with my nipples. The effect was amazing as sensations from all sources combined to drive me almost crazy with pleasure. I could have stood that but when he leaned further to push his tongue in my ear it was too much. "Fuck me properly Wayne," I begged. "Please put your cock inside me and let me feel the real thing."

    He was eager to oblige. Now there was pain as my anal passage stretched to accommodate his bulk but it was a pain that was very much part of the pleasure. Having put it into me he remained perfectly still and yet the feeling was wonderful. Suddenly I knew exactly why Emily wanted to go with the brothers so much. I knew that my own prick was not a lot bigger than that candle and yet there was no comparison to this. I now knew what my wife had found out before me - size most certainly did matter. When he began to thrust his cock into me my whole body became possessed with ecstatic tremors and I wanted it to go on forever but it was not to be. Perhaps the build up had been too much for me because Wayne lost control. Feeling his cum jetting against the walls of my rectum was a delicious sensation but I was left feeling bitterly disappointed.

    My friend did say 'Sorry' but he did not appear distressed by the premature ending. Instead he dipped into his bag and removed a tin from which he extracted a large loosely rolled joint. Lighting it he took a big drag and rolled towards me indicating that I should open my mouth. I did so and allowed him to blow in the intoxicating smoke. Perhaps my reactions had already been heightened because I had an overwhelming feeling of well being immediately. Wayne repeated the procedure once and then kept handing me the spliff to puff myself. "How was it?" he asked.

    "Wonderful, really wonderful - I never dreamed that anything could feel as good as that," I told him without reserve.

    "I'm glad," he said obviously pleased by my words. "You are in for a treat Pete because that was only the start."

    Drawing premature conclusion from his words I reached for his cock. Although very sticky it was still rather limp. I had just decided to try and hurry events with my mouth when Wayne, having reached the end of the joint took an extra large drag. As his head moved towards me, I parted my lips wide but in addition to the expected smoke, he put his tongue in my mouth as well. A shudder passed right through me but it was the opposite of revulsion. I loved it. I desperately sucked it further in and sent my own tongue dancing happily around it. We continued kissing and Wayne managed to get his cock into me while we were face to face. My testicles conveniently tucked themselves somewhere and only got slightly crushed twice, both times near to the start. He fucked me like that for a very long time and all that I can say that it was one continuous blur of pleasure. Even after he had cum, we did not break apart and eventually fell asleep lying as we were.

    The next morning we woke just before eight o'clock and Wayne went quickly back to his own flat lest his brother return to find him missing. With six hours to kill I started going through the box of videos sorting the ones that I knew I would like to watch. At the bottom there were two tapes with indecipherable hand written labels, so intrigued, I set one running on the machine. To my pleasant surprise it turned out to be an amateur recording of two couples enjoying a wife swapping party. I watched it through then tried the other. On this the scene was the same but there was a different second couple. Both recordings featured a section in which the wives engaged in lesbian activity, it was very obvious that they were not pretending and I enjoyed those parts immensely.

    This viewing left me with just enough time to have something to eat and make myself look respectable for visiting my wife. I felt terribly guilty about how I had spent the night. The strange thing was that, despite all that Emily had done, I felt that I was the one who had been unfaithful. She picked up on this and asked it there was something bothering me but I passed it off by saying that I was still worrying about her being in hospital. Before my wife was released, in spite of my troubled conscience, I spent another night with my male lover while his brother was safely out of the way. Apart from that and time spent visiting, I just watched the two videos over and over again - they fascinated me. I did not tell Wayne about the porn and actually hid the two cassettes in case Chuck decided that he wanted the box of tapes back.

    Emily was released for the weekend and I had booked the following week as holiday so that gave eleven days before either of us had to return to work. I showed her the two videos and was surprised at how excited they made her because I had always believed that women were not turned on by pornography - they certainly got her in the mood for sex with me far quicker than I expected after her illness. Strangely we did not have sight of either brother until the Wednesday following her release and then Chuck turned up alone. My heart sank assuming that he had come to claim his ration but I was mistaken. He was actually the nicest I had ever seen him, giving her some presents he had brought and chatting in a civilised manner. Then just before leaving he said slightly awkwardly, "Em, I've got someone who would like to see you on Saturday but I can get Sheila to look after him if you're not up to it."

    My wife's face lit up as she said, "Don't you dare - I'll be raring to go by Saturday."

    From then on she did a trick every week but the new departure was that they stopped all night - (actually she twice did two, slipping the extra ones in on the Saturday afternoon). All of the punters were black. These overnighters displaced me upstairs to the brothers flat and with Chuck away shafting Sheila, it gave me welcome time alone with Wayne. One lazy Sunday afternoon a few weeks later, Emily and I were just lounging about when she said thoughtfully, "You know how the sprint finalists at the Olympics are all black?"

    When I nodded confirmation she said happily, "Well if they had a sexual Olympics it would be just the same because these black guys certainly know how to fuck a girl."

    I felt a bit put out by this remark and to hide my annoyance decided to play the sex tapes which I hadn't watched for several days. I could not find them and when I mentioned this, Emily told me that Chuck had borrowed them. "I thought they would amuse him on Wednesday when he was round but he took them away with him."

    When I entered the house after Chuck had gone a couple of Wednesdays later, Emily was sitting gleefully in the kitchen with a pile of notes in front of her. "Chuck sold those videos back to the original owners for £500 each and we get half," she told me happily. I closed my mind to the obviously dubious ethics involved because that money could get us a holiday or even a small car.

    Life became a routine containing all the elements mentioned above. Compared to how we had been in the beginning, Emily and I became relatively prosperous, largely helped by her part time earnings from Saturdays. In addition, on those weekend afternoons when my wife was busy entertaining, Chuck gave me money for helping him re-arrange the lock-up - I worked, he gave instructions.

    It was possibly two months after we had received that surprise £500 bonus that Emily told me, "I'm not seeing anybody on Saturday. Instead you and me have both got to go upstairs. Chuck has thought of a way for us all to make lots of money."

    We went up at the appointed time to find that, in addition to the brothers, Sheila was sitting there smoking. The other unusual feature was that the furniture had been pulled back and the centre of the floor was occupied by a large mattress. "Those tapes you found have given me an idea," Chuck announced. "I've decided that we are going to make our own and then we are going to sell them. The guys who star in them may want to buy them themselves and if not I know a shop in London that will give us a good price - either way we can't lose."

    Everybody then went into another room to be shown a row of four small television sets with each of them connected to a separate video recorder. All four screens all focussed on the mattress in the living room but from different angles. The final part of the demonstration involved me sitting on the mattress trying to spot the cameras and I had to admit that they were extremely well hidden. This was to be a dress rehearsal starring both girls and the brothers - my job being to check the camera angles and keep the booze flowing.

    After what I had heard about her, I was not initially particularly impressed with Sheila. Approaching thirty she had long straight hair and a striking rather than pretty face but looking at the full length skirt and baggy jumper which effectively concealed what lay beneath, I found it hard to understand what attracted both the brothers to her bed. However after Chuck had given the order to strip and both girls had removed their clothes without any trace of self-consciousness, it was a different story. Sheila had a narrow waist but wide hips and heavy but shapely thighs. Her breasts were big with large dark coloured unusually protruding nipples and her thick black pubic hair was confined to a narrow strip down the centre. Dwelling on those gorgeous tits I must point out that they had a ripe fullness, as if bursting with milk, and the mere thought brought saliva to my mouth. In short, Sheila was an almost fantasy example of the mature sexual woman.

    The two females were placed kneeling and facing each other on the mattress and told to mess about with each other. Sheila immediately started to object saying, 'I'm not into w...' but Chuck cut her off, snapping, "Go through the motions then, just pretend - it's only so we can check the cameras for God's sake. Just don't start pissing me about."

    Obediently Sheila tentatively reached and began to stroke Emily's breast in a very stylised manner. My wife had no such inhibitions. From the moment that they were revealed, Emily had been staring at the other woman's tits and she now pounced forward to take one of the spectacularly big nipples into her mouth to suck and bite as if she had not eaten for a week. Sheila's initial reaction was shock but a moment later, as if a switch had been thrown, I saw the passion light up in her eyes. She clasped Emily's head to her allowing it to happen, breathing deeply and with her eyes tightly closed. Both of the brothers seemed as transfixed by the sight as I was. After some minutes, Emily released the wet and purple nipple from her mouth, (it had to be as big as the top joint of my thumb), then moved up to insert her tongue between the other woman's open lips. They kissed passionately until Emily remembered the other untouched breast and moved down to take it in her mouth. This time she put her hand between Sheila's legs. They made an erotic tableau with Emily sucking that swollen tit as if really drawing nourishment from it while Sheila humped herself to orgasm on the fingers stuck up her.

    Having climaxed, Sheila seemed to momentarily come back to reality, opening her eyes for the first time since it started. At that moment Emily removed her dripping fingers from her friend's hot snatch and raising them to her lips, slowly and sensuously licked each one, before cramming them into her mouth to suck off every drop of goodness. With that action the mattress was enveloped in an atmosphere of pure lust and the whole room was pervaded by the overwhelming smell of cunt. Sheila threw herself onto her back with legs spread and my wife scrambled urgently into the sixty-nine position to latch her mouth like a limpet onto the proffered twat. For her part Sheila only glanced briefly at the quivering cunt above her face before pulling it down to her mouth.

    They remained locked in that position for ages, not moving but visibly giving each other orgasm after orgasm. I say ' not moving' but after one or the other had cum they squirmed round to lick others faces and kiss before returning to the mutual vaginal feast. Eventually Chuck lost patience or maybe, like me, he had reached a state of arousal almost past endurance. He moved in and told them to break it up and then, almost before Emily had rolled clear of her female lover, his throbbing cock inside her well-chewed cunt. Wayne was only seconds behind in slotting himself into Sheila's willing embrace. Previously while watching my wife being fucked I had become aroused but never quite as painfully so and for the first time I considered breaking a private rule by masturbating to relieve the distress. If I had bet, which of the brothers would shoot his load first, my money, would have been on Chuck but it was Wayne who suddenly pulled out and sat back to send several jets of spunk splattering over Sheila's glorious tits.

    I think that Sheila must have gone sex crazy because she sat up, looked round and beckoned to me. I shook my head. There was a combination of reasons for my reticence. I did not want to be caught on camera and strangely I still did not want to betray Emily by going with another woman - but mainly I was afraid how Chuck would react if I stepped outside my defined role of spectator. Sheila was not in the mood for rejection. Coming over to me, she physically pulled down my trousers, pushed me back on the settee and impaled herself on me. Despite the discrepancy between my prick and the oversized organ that had so recently vacated her super heated vaginal orifice, she somehow tightened up inside so that my dick seemed to be held in a vice. I can't describe that moment but you must remember that this was only the second woman that I had ever had. I didn't last long but the memory of that couple of minutes with her moving on me with those glorious cum smeared tits in my face, will remain with me for the rest of my life. Shortly after she had left me in a post coital glow, Chuck brought his fuck to conclusion. Unusually, like Wayne, he too withdrew at the last moment to send jets of cream mainly over Emily's nose and mouth.

    A fairly natural intermission followed with drinking and smoking but Emily and Sheila stayed close together still unable to keep their hands off each other. Chuck had disappeared to play back some of the video that had been recorded only to return a few minutes later to say that the footage filmed was sod all use and that that we were going to start again. Then turning his attention to the girls he said, "You two may have had great fun eating each other out but from a film point of view that is no fucking good. You have got to remember where the cameras are and consider the angles, keep moving so that your tits don't get lost and keep your legs wide at all times because we want plenty of cunt on film. Give me some nice open crotch shots especially when you have got spunk inside you. Oh yes - and when you kiss, keep your faces further apart so that your tongues are shown touching. Look - I'm not blaming you because I would have forgotten myself if Wayne hadn't reminded me. I know that you girls like to feel a man's hot juice shooting up inside you but you'll have to do without - porn films always have lots of nice messy cum shots, so that's what we are going to go for."

    It started again but this time with the girls under direction. They undoubtedly still got a load of pleasure from this but it lacked the uninhibited natural passion of before. Then the brothers joined in to go through a sequence of different positions and combinations. It took several hours to make the tape. Afterwards Emily and I went back to our flat and later I thought that it was the first time for several weeks that we had spent Saturday night in bed together. My mind full of what I had seen, I said, "I didn't know that you liked other women."

    "I did a lot of that before I was ever fucked by a boy," she said. "I was still young when I first went into the convent and almost immediately one of the older nuns started doing it with me. At first I had no choice and then I started to like it. After about a year I discovered that some of the nights that she was not with me she was with another novice called Helen. So Helen and me started doing it with each other and that was far nicer. After a long time, Helen started sneaking out to go with boys - and of course I soon started doing it too. I found that I enjoyed being fucked but I still liked Helen better - I've realised since that none of the boys I went with had particularly big cocks, so that was probably the difference. Anyway, I eventually got caught with a boy but Helen didn't and I got expelled. That wasn't long before you met me."

    I felt relaxed and warm, the feeling of Sylvia was still on me and this unknown part of my wife's past titillated me. "Tell me the whole story from the beginning, how it first started," I prompted.

    "At the start Sister Benigna was more of a mother figure," Emily started, as if she had only needed the invitation. "She was about fifty and plump but not fat. We spent a lot of time together and she started casually kissing me but only on the lips and quickly. I don't know quite how it started but she began stroking my breasts and I liked it. Then one day when I was expecting a normal kiss she put her tongue in my mouth and I liked that too but when she got round to putting her mouth between my legs, that was the best of all and I loved it. The trouble was I had to start doing it back to her and I hated that. I used to sit there dreading the moment that she would open her legs and push my head down. She also had large dildo over twelve inches long that I had to push all of it into her and then lick it clean when she had finished. Then suddenly everything changed and I found that I liked doing it to her even better than being on the receiving end - even seeing her walk down a corridor during the day I got her taste in my mouth and felt very horny."

    Emily paused to snuggle closer and went on, "After a year Benigna stopped acting as my novice's mentor and instead of being with her all the time I started only going to see her on Thursday evenings, officially to learn theological theory. As part of the change I started sharing a room with Helen who was nearly a year older than me. Early on she confessed that unlike me she was not a virgin. A foster father had started to rape her on a regular basis (pretty quickly it wasn't rape anymore because she got to like it), but after six months the foster mother caught them at it and that is when Helen was sent to the convent. My new friend went for her instruction from Benigna on Tuesdays and one day when we were a bit giggly I told her that Benigna taught me a whole load of stuff that had nothing to do with religion. Helen just looked at me and said, 'You too?' So of course we started doing it together as well and because we shared a room there was all the time in the world. Helen's breasts were not very big but she was slim, lithe, kind of fresh and she tasted so good - I used to imagine that there was this pool of nectar somewhere up inside her. After a few months, Helen broke my hymen with her finger. We started imagining that we were in love and neither of us wanted to do it with Benigna any more - so we applied to switch to a different tutor."

    My wife's hand crept to find my dick and this was such a relief because the sights and events combined with her continuing narrative had made it very stiff. "After about six months Helen and I started getting irritable with each other and I realised that our sex life had got very bland. Right from the start I had felt we had treated Benigna rather badly but now I had to admit how much I had enjoyed sucking her twat. Her slit tasted a lot stronger than Helen's and when she came, so much juice gushed in my face that I sometimes thought she was pissing on me. Benigna also gave me bigger orgasms and I think made me cum a lot more. She had nipples very like Sheila's although her tits were a lot larger - but I think that's why I took to Sheila so quickly today. Oh yes - and her clitoris was even bigger than her nipples. I must have spent hours sucking and chewing on it - that was real heaven. Today really took me back to doing it with her."

    "Well you certainly enjoyed yourself with Sheila tonight," I said.

    "There is more to tell," Emily replied. One evening Helen disappeared and then crept into bed with me in the early hours of the morning. She confessed that she had just been fucked by a boy from the village and explained, 'I like messing with you a lot but recently there has been something missing and I suddenly realised that I needed cock as well.' A couple of nights later she did it again so I had to start sneaking out as well. We each went on different nights with the other staying as cover. Word got around so there was always one or two lads hanging around on the off chance. It was really funny the way that getting screwed a couple of times a week sparked things up for us when we were together - I think telling each other everything about the boys we shagged made us more passionate for each other. I told you that I didn't get any boys with big cocks but Helen was luckier - though it wasn't really a boy.

    We used to go into a barn to screw and one day the farmer caught her at it. Well he scared the lad away and then he fucked her instead - she said he had a real whopper. So the next night I pick up a boy and went straight to the barn hoping that the farmer will turn up again. I heard a noise and smiled to myself but it wasn't the farmer at all - it was bloody Benigna with a camera. I offered to start sucking her again if she gave me the film and when that failed I threatened to tell the head nun how Benigna had made me suck her cunt and all the other stuff but she said that nobody would believe me. I had a pretty good idea that Helen wouldn't back me up and that when I was out of the way she would both go back to Benigna and keep on opening her legs for the village youths - so I gave up and admitted everything."

    I was not sure whether to be disapproving or impressed. "You have certainly put yourself about," I said.

    "I'm just a very sexy girl," she said modestly. "Do you want to suck me?"

    The following Saturday the two guinea pigs turned up for what they believed to be a simple sex party. Subsequently they paid a lot more money to retain the video for their own use rather than have it put on general distribution - or have it sent gratuitously to their wives. They were followed by other mugs who reacted in exactly the same way and made it into a very lucrative business for us. Sue the unmarried mother having dumped her boyfriend soon got in on the act and she had Emily got on particularly well. There were many nights when Chuck spent the night with either Sheila or Sue and Emily slept with the other. This left me with Wayne. I think that everybody knew about my relationship with the younger brother but it was never referred to.

    When Chuck and Wayne very suddenly decided to go abroad on holiday I had no premonition that everything was about to go terribly wrong. It was Chuck who came down to say, "We're off to Spain for a fortnight but we might decide to stay longer." He then tossed me the key to the lockup saying that I was in charge until they got back and that I could help myself to anything that I fancied. Curiosity and the simple desire to root round by myself took me down there the next evening. I was surprised to find it a lot less full - about a third of the previous content had disappeared and that included all of the better stuff. A boxed cutlery set was all that I thought worth taking home with me.

    Very early the next morning the police came. It was before seven o'clock when I got out of bed to answer the door to be told that they had a warrant to search the premises. Two plain-clothes officers and three in uniform pushed past me while outside another similar party clattered up to the top floor. I was annoyed rather than worried because I thought I had nothing to hide and that this was a dreadful mistake. Emily and I were allowed to huddle in the kitchen and make ourselves a cup of tea while four of the invading party meticulously tore the house apart. After about an hour someone came down from the brothers flat to report that it was clean upstairs, adding, "There's a stack of video equipment but it all seems kosher."

    The policemen in charge muttered, "Shit," and the search of our flat continued with even greater determination. They were emptying drawers, tapping walls and scanning everything with hand held ultra-violet gadgets. Emily was crying quietly so I hugged her and said," They'll have to pay - we are bound to get lots of compensation for all this." My confidence was misplaced because when they had finished I was told that I was being arrested on suspicion of dealing in stolen property and that I had to accompany them to the police station to answer questions.

    After being left to stew for an hour in the cells I was taken to an interview room and had a piece of paper put in front of me. I half expected it to be a confession for me to sign but it was a list of all the stuff that I had been given from the lockup, including the wide screen TV. "These items have been removed from your flat," the main interrogator said. "If you can tell us how they came into your possession then you will be free to leave."

    I had already made one bad mistake by refusing the services of a solicitor and was determined not to make another. Time after time I had heard Chuck repeating the mantra, 'Never tell the filth a thing then if they've got nothing on you, they will have let you go'. Even so I could not avoid the hope that a simple answer would do the trick so muttered that I had bought them at car boot sales. I was then barraged with a load of 'When and where and how much did you pay' until I was glad to resort to silence and shaking my head - but I could not quite make myself say 'No comment'.

    After about half an hour of this, the CID man in charge got up and deliberately switched off the tape recorder. Then he pulled his chair near to mine, gave me a cigarette and said sympathetically, "You don't know anything about it do you - it's nothing at all to do with you?"

    "No," I agreed, relieved that he had recognised the truth.

    "Course you don't. It's pretty obvious to me that you are still wet behind the ears and we have at least six big burglaries tied up here. You're not a burglar are you Peter?"

    "No'" I said again with a small laugh. "I wouldn't even know how to start."

    "We know exactly who nicked the stuff but we haven't got any evidence against them. Even worse than that, we've got bags of evidence against you," he went on with pretended sadness. "Your dabs are all over the stuff that's being brought from that lock-up and God know how many other jobs we are going to tie into that lot. You see Peter, you know that you didn't do it and I know that you didn't do it but someone has got to go down for this lot. Everything has to be accounted for, the overtime, the surveillance and the cost of these raids and we do that by clearing crime figures with a conviction. I know it's not fair but your name is the only one that we've got in the frame." He let this prospect hang in the air for a moment and then went on, "Of course, even if we had the real villains you couldn't expect to get off Scott free. We would have to do you for receiving the gear we took from your flat but that shouldn't bother you. With your clean record it would be no more than probation - little more than a slap on the wrists really. As it is you are looking at five years."

    I had to fight myself to stop blurting out the truth and he realised this. "You do know who we want - don't you Peter?"

    He would have done better to remain silent because the intervention allowed me to get a grip. "No'" I said.

    The policeman heaved a long sigh and removed his chair round to the correct side of the table. "How well do you know the Reynolds brothers - Chuck and Wayne."

    "I know them they live in a flat on the floor above mine but they're more my wife's friends than mine."

    "I'll bet they are," he said with a coarse laugh and the other cop joined in the mirth.

    The tape was switched back on and I faced a stream of questions about the brothers, 'Exactly how well did I know them?' How well did Emily know them?' and 'How much time did I/she spend in their company?' I resorted to silence, mutely shaking my head after each question and in the end they gave up. "They are pure shit, the pair of them. I can't understand why you are prepared to go down to protect them," the main interrogator snarled in frustration.

    With the interview over I was looking forward to some solitude in my cell having abandoned hope of being released when someone came in and there was a whispered conversation between the three representatives of the law. I was left alone where I was for some twenty minutes before the main cop returned and beckoned for me to follow him. We went up to the top of the building, which seemed to be a hive of activity. There were many policemen, uniformed and plain clothes, male and female, either going in the same direction or coming away from where we were heading. All of them were smiling and when they saw me their grins widened. I was taken into a semi-darkened room - it was packed but two seats had been reserved at the front. When I was seated, a picture flashed onto the large screen in front of me. It depicted Emily bent over with Chuck shagging her from behind and Wayne's big prick stuck down her throat. Sheila was sitting naked in the background but was not involved in the scenario and I recognised that this was part of the practice video we had made before starting the blackmail scam. "When you said that your wife was friends with the brothers, I didn't realise that you meant this friendly," the cop beside me said loudly and the room behind me collapsed in laughter."

    When the hilarity had died down, my tormentor said, "Knowing Chuck, I bet he made you watch while the pair of them fucked your wife - or did he just let you be the cameraman." Once more the room was filled with laughter and crude comments.

    Over the months I had become inured to my situation and had even begun to get pleasure from it but suddenly seeing it through other men's eyes, I realised how very sordid it was. More than that, with a tearing inner pain, I knew how completely I had been humiliated. Tears sprang unbidden to my eyes and seeing this, my interrogator held up his hand to stop the film. Sobbing I was led back downstairs. On the way, the man in charge put his arm comfortingly round me and said gently, "Come on lad - get it all off your chest. Have your revenge on that pair of evil bastards. Do you want me to get someone to come and take your statement?"

    Despite the tears, which continued to pour unchecked down my face, I shook my head. Even with the risk of his eventual anger, I would have liked to see Chuck put safely out of the way but I didn't want to grass on Wayne.

    There were more interrogation sessions during one of which a small jewellery box was produced that I had never seen before. It contained two nice necklaces, four joints and a locket that I recognised as belonging to my wife. Again I refused to say anything but was told that 'Possession with intent to supply' had been added to my list of charges.

    At the final session, after the tape recorder had been switched off I was left alone with the cop who had mainly handled the questioning throughout. "That's it - you are going to be charged and bailed but before you go I want to float an intriguing little thought past your shell like ears. On all that stuff in the lock-up there were absolutely no fingerprints and that is very strange. Think about it - no original owners, no repairmen, nothing - it was as if everything had been polished clean. When I say 'no fingerprints', I mean none except yours and you managed to get your mitts on just about everything. Now I ask myself - were you deliberately trying to incriminate yourself or did perhaps someone arrange it that way?"

    I think if he had mentioned this earlier I might have cracked but when back in Emily's arms I was able to push it to the back of my mind. She also convinced me that when the brothers returned they would do something to help. Coincidentally, the next morning a letter arrived from Spain addressed to her. In it Chuck told her to go up to his flat at a certain time two days later to receive a phone call. When they spoke he asked if anything had happened and she told him about me. Unperturbed, he gave her the name of his solicitor with the assurance that it would be sorted. During the month before the brothers did return, in further phone calls she was closely questioned on the development of events. The solicitor did set my mind at ease by saying that I was very unlikely to be given more than twelve months. He said that if I was prepared to plead guilty he could more or less guarantee that would be the sentence and I got the strong impression he would prefer me to take that course of action. When I asked what my chances were of getting off altogether if I denied everything he only laughed.

    The first fortnight after my arrest Emily and I were very loving with each other but then she began to get increasingly on edge. Early one evening, when she seemed to find it impossible to keep still, I suggested that she go round to Sheila's place and she accepted with alacrity. Returning shortly after midnight with the stress lines gone from her face she told me that Sheila was not at home but that she had tracked her down at Sue's. "We had a real girl's night - it was lovely," she said happily.

    When the brothers eventually turned up, Chuck began berating me for leading the police to his lockup and threatening to make me pay for the stuff that had been confiscated. I told him that the police knew about it before he left for Spain. "They had a photograph of me working in the lockup with you standing watching - you were just lucky that they only had a back view of you. They asked me to say who the other person was. I told them that I had forgotten so they said if I did manage to remember, it could make a difference to my sentence."

    "Christ - that was close," Chuck said and from then on, for most of the time, he went out of his way to be nice to me. Chuck said that he would pick up the tab for the solicitor and Wayne promised me that they would give Emily money every week until I was released. Neither of them made any sexual demands and neither did they bring any men for her to entertain. I was pleased about this but at the same time regretted that I was unable to see Wayne on his own.

    A week before my court case they threw me a goodbye party for me, attended by all three females, the brothers and myself. It was a no-sex, drink and chat party with joints being passed round. We had never gathered under such circumstances and I think everybody found it a bit of a strain. Chuck was drinking far more than usual and in the end the restraint got too much. Pulling my wife towards him he leered at me and said, "You've no need to worry about the lovely Emily, between the four of us she is going to get all that she needs - believe me, she is going to be a very busy girl." Then when his remark did not cause me the expected distress he went on, "Mind you, you'll hardly be going short yourself. I should have had your cherry before now but by the time you get out I don't think I'll fancy it after a line of big hairy convicts have all had a turn."

    These words depressed me but I could still view the prospect with far less terror than I would have done less than a year before.

    [Peter's trial was due to take place two days after I last spoke to him. I never heard how it turned out and of all the cuckolded husbands that I interviewed, this case was the one where I would most liked to receive an update.]

  16. Liked by 1 user: birita1965

  17. #13
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    Sunday Stroll

    By ukresearcher ©

    Edited by Techsan

    I am aged forty-four and my wife Eve is a couple of years younger. We've been married for just over twenty years during which time we have raised two fine children, Elaine (already married) and Tom who at that time was spending his pre-university gap year backpacking in Australia. Motherhood and a contented lifestyle have caused Eve to put on a few pounds but her shape is still what many men would consider ideal with not over-overlarge but full breasts and nicely padded hips. When we first met she was slim to the point of thinness with almost non-existent tits and hips that someone once described as boyish but for all that she was a sexual dynamo. The year before the wedding and the two afterwards we couldn't leave it alone, screwing like rabbits at every opportunity and some times when it wasn't a true opportunity at all.

    Things changed when the children came along. Tiredness from broken nights and the fact that I was busy career building at work meant that there was little energy left for bed time activity and by the time that situation eased there was a need to exercise amorous restraint, 'in case the kids might hear'. Eventually of course we did get back a lot of freedom but could never recapture the urgency of the early years. We still made love twice a week which I believe is exactly the national average but it is hardly earth shattering stuff. Sometimes, after the usual perfunctory half hour, I would think back nostalgically to the time when I could effortlessly carry on for hours but then metaphorically shrug my shoulders and tell myself that it's a young man's sport. For the past few years walking and gardening have replaced sex as our favourite marital hobby - I'm not knocking it because there is a great deal of contentment and companionship to be gained from both activities.

    It was one of the extra hot days that we often get in early May. Eve asked if I wanted to spend the day gardening or if we should find a walk to do. I pointed out that there was little needed doing in the garden, adding that I couldn't stand the sun the way that I used to so a walk might be the better idea.

    "I would like a walk too but which - we seem to have done all of them for this area. What do you think?" Eve asked.

    "Close your eyes and stick a pin in the map," I suggested and in such an arbitrary way is destiny often decided.

    "Feldon - that's where the pin is but I don't think there is a walk round there," she said. The name rang a bell so I got out the walker's bible and quickly found what I was looking for. "It's only fifteen miles away. As it's so close I can't understand why we haven't done it already," she was saying, still looking at the map.

    "Perhaps because the write-up rather damns it with faint praise. Listen to this, 'Not a popular walk, no waterfalls, lakes, rivers or ruins but there is a large hill offering a fine view and extensive woodland'. I think we should do it - the full circuit is six miles and that's just about right for a Sunday stroll. Even if it's not very exciting, we'll be able to cross it off the list."

    With that agreed, my wife went upstairs to get ready while I sorted out my hiking boots but when she came back down she was wearing a summer dress and walking shoes instead of her usual jeans and boots. "Changed your mind?" I asked.

    "No. It's going to be really hot so I thought a dress might be a lot cooler and I don't think we are going to come across much mud," she explained.

    I parked the car some distance beyond the small village of Feldon, on a piece of ground that seemed to have been designated for that purpose. Although we had taken coffee and biscuits we left them in the vehicle, this being little more than a stroll. On a more serious walk we generally carried refreshments with us together with simple safety equipment. Climbing over the stile we struck off at a steady pace across the fields. However, we had not done much more than a mile before I decided that in view of the heat we might have been better advised to pick a more leisurely way to pass the day and was pleased when we spotted some rabbits to observe for a few minutes. About half a mile further on the ground began to rise.

    The hill slope was long and rather steep. As we made our way to the top, there was fairly thick woodland immediately to the left of the path and a broad swathe of open grassland on the right. Normally on such a climb we would have paused for a breather and more probably twice but because a bench had been placed near the summit from which to enjoy the reputedly spectacular view, we deliberately tried to reach the top in one go.

    Probably due to the heat of the day, some way from our objective, I was sweating badly, had aching legs and was gasping for breath but I gritted my teeth and persevered. About twenty feet from the bench it came as a shock to realise that there was someone already up there, standing just beyond the summit. It was a tall heavily built male, wearing a T-shirt of the type with cut out sleeves and scruffy cut down jeans. He was standing with his back deliberately towards us which was in direct contrast to the friendly demeanour that seemed to be almost universal amongst people we met while walking.

    I felt a prickle run up the back of my neck. There was nothing concrete to explain why but I felt that he exuded a definite sense of menace. Eve felt it too. Grabbing my hand she whispered, "Let's give the seat a miss and just carry on walking."

    It was a sensible suggestion but I was physically incapable of complying. Despite my better judgement I said, "I do need to sit down and catch my breath if only for a couple of minutes," then seeing a mountain bike lying on the grass I pointed to it saying, "Look, he's just a cyclist taking a rest like us."

    The two minutes extended to five, during which the stranger walked about and appeared to be doing limbering up exercises. This gave me the idea that he might be some kind of professional cyclist but then I remembered that cyclists tend to be of a much slimmer build. Although observing from the corner of my eye I was careful not to look directly at him lest this gave him excuse for aggression. Eve gave me a sharp dig in the ribs and whispered, "I don't like it at all and I think we ought to go now - he's pretending to ignore us but when he thinks we aren't looking his way, he's giving me a real going over with his eyes."

    Having regained my breath and feeling distinctly uneasy myself, I was quick to trust her intuition. "Do you want to carry on past him or shall we scrap the walk and head back to the car?"

    "I don't really want to do either and I don't think we have to," she said, "There is a path heading into the woods about twenty feet back down the hill. If we take that we can possibly work our way past him and rejoin the route further on and even if we can't it will be pleasant under the trees and out of direct sun."

    That is what we did. Some four of five minutes later I saw the flash of fast movement in the distance through the trees along a path parallel to ours. "There goes the cyclist," I said pointing and the flood of relief as I spoke, made me realise how very tense I had been.

    "We were probably imagining things - he's probably a very nice man really," my wife said grinning at me.

    "I don't think so. Nice people don't act as oddly as that and I for one am very glad he has gone," I told her.

    We walked light-heartedly for several minutes holding hands but then had to fall into single file as the track narrowed. The footpath passed through thick bushes that caught at our clothing and when we emerged into the open it was to find the cyclist standing with his cycle held sideways in front him of so that it completely blocked our way. It was a shock to find him there but I tried to keep any nervousness out of my voice as I asked firmly but pleasantly, "What do you want?"

    He nodded towards Eve. "She knows what I want."

    Automatically I glanced towards my wife to see an expression on her face that I had never seen before and I am at a loss for words to describe. Reading this as distress, anger overcame fright, so I looked back at the man who was accosting us and, making myself sound as authoritative as possible, told him, "If you don't move aside immediately you are going to be in real trouble."

    This only caused him to grin nastily and say, "From where I'm standing, it seems like it's you who's in trouble mate."

    Admitting that I had a real confrontation on my hands I looked at my opponent closely for the first time. For a start he was at least six inches taller than I was and a great deal heavier. His arms were fleshy but showing no real evidence of muscle, he had the start of a beer gut and his heavy thighs were covered in thick black hair. I guessed that he was in his middle thirties and could see from his face that he was a man not unused to trouble.

    Assessing the situation, I saw the possibility that if I lunged forward suddenly and pushed, such a surprise attack might cause him to fall backwards and become entangled with his bicycle. This would give us at least a few seconds advantage but the problem was what to do with it. Flight was out of the question because he would certainly catch one of us and yet failure to subdue him would only exacerbate the situation. As if intercepting my train of thought Eve placed a restraining hand on my elbow and this was enough to make me abandon my plan. Instead, speaking as calmly as I could, I repeated my question, "What exactly do you want?"

    "As I said, the lady knows already but as you seem to be slow on the uptake I'll spell it out for you," he said with a smirk. "I want to fuck your wife - or to put it another way, I'm going to fuck your wife."

    I think that it is automatic in times of crisis to look around for signs of support but this only made him laugh out loud. "There's nobody to help you, mate. In fact I don't think there is another person for miles. If there was do you think I'd dare pull a stunt like this?"

    "Do you expect me to just stand by and let you do it?"

    "You will if you don't want to get badly hurt. Be sensible, give me what I want and then the pair of you can go on your way." He paused for a moment but when I made no response, went on in a more persuasive tone, "As I see it you've got no real option, mate. Look, I've even got a spot picked out for it - I do like a bit of comfort when I'm having a nice shag."

    As he spoke he half turned and pointed to where a shaft of sunlight coming through the trees illuminated a small area of grassy bank. This gave me the chance I had been looking for. Crouching quickly, I grabbed hold of a short but sturdy piece of branch that I had spotted not far from my feet. When our aggressor turned to see the weapon in my hand, instead of the expected dismay, a look of wary amusement crossed his face.

    "Put it down, mate," he advised. "If I have to take it off you, I'll break your arm and then your other arm. I will probably break your legs as well and then I'm going to fuck your old lady anyway."

    "Throw it away, Harry, it's not worth it," Eve said softly by my side. This completely undermined my small supply of resolve, causing me to abandon my only show of resistance and rather shamefacedly let the branch fall harmlessly back by the side of the path.

    The intended rapist could not resist his smile of triumph and this prompted me to a last desperate attempt to buy our way out of the predicament. Pulling my wallet from my pocket I held it out to him saying, "There's cash and credit cards in there - you can have the lot if you let us go. I've also got a rather good watch."

    He took the wallet and this gave me a surge of real hope. But, having flicked it open and extracted the bank notes, he handed it back saying, "Thanks for the beer money but it doesn't change anything so you might as well hang onto your watch."

    I stood seething with frustration while he, having shoved my bank-notes into his pocket, seemed uncertain what to next. Eve broke the impasse by saying coolly, "If you want us to be over where you pointed, hadn't you better move your bike and let us get past."

    He did step to the side of the path taking his bicycle with him but replied, "It's just you I want over there sweetheart, your hubby can park himself by the big tree over there. It's far enough away to keep him out of our way and I don't think he is likely to run off and leave you with me."

    I looked at the thick trunk he had indicated about fifty yards away and swore, "Christ, no, it's too far."

    Although I had proved pretty ineffectual so far, had the situation arisen, I would have sacrificed myself without question if I thought it would save my wife's life; however, at that distance, if things turned suddenly nasty, I would be too far away for me to help her at all."

    The big man looked at me and then he laughed. "I didn't think - of course you want to watch the show. Well, sit over there instead mate - you deserve a ringside seat. Remember though that I'm trusting you to behave yourself."

    My new position was only about fifteen feet from the grassy bank and effectively solved my problem but he had managed to ascribe an opposite motive to my objection.

    Shame made me unable to face my wife, so as she continued towards the patch of sunlight, without speaking I veered off to the place where I had been told to sit. I was surprised to find that he had followed me and was looking uneasily at the short distance that separated me from where Eve now stood kicking off her shoes. "I really ought to tie you up," he said, "- but if you promise not to move I won't bother."

    I had read too many tales of people who had allowed themselves to be tied up only to be subsequently murdered and a wave of claustrophobia hit me at the prospect of being so incapacitated. "I promise," I said.

    He then moved back to Eve and possessively took hold of her elbow but she shook his hand off, muttered something and walked over to me without him trying to stop her.

    Drawing near she took my hand, squeezed it very hard and looking deep into my eyes said softly, "Don't get too upset, darling, because I'm not going to be hurt. And no matter how you feel, please don't try to interfere." She then turned and walked slowly back to meet her fate.

    During that minute our captor had removed his shorts and now stood waiting. His cock was standing at a forty-five degree angle and I could not believe the size of that rampant organ.

    Over the years, in sports changing and at the swimming baths, I have observed many examples of male genitalia but never one even approaching that magnitude. Eve must have seen it but without even a falter in her stride walked straight past him.

    Turning so that her back was partially towards both males, she bent down quickly, reached up under her skirt, pulled down her panties, stepped out of them and let them fall to the grass at her feet. Of all the many times that the events of that afternoon have dominated my thoughts, it is not the actual act of sex but the symbolic moment that she first removed her underwear for the benefit of another man that has been replayed most often in my mind. Her last action was to choose a position in the middle of the bank and lie down with her arms passively by her sides. I could also see that her legs were parted and slightly raised at the knees.

    He moved in quickly to claim his prize, flicking her skirt up to her waist. I think that I caught a glimpse of her bush but his body getting in place between her legs blocked my view. Nor could I see the moment that he entered her but a gasp from my wife told me that it had happened. It is only fair to concede that he did it gently and slowly rather than the vicious thrust I had expected. I found myself wondering if that gasp was directly caused by that column of flesh being pushed into her or whether it was simply a release of tension.

    I too must have held my breath because, despite the feeling of cramp in my gut, I was almost surprised to find that I was breathing normally. I watched him thrusting into her with relative restraint for two or three minutes but then dragged my eyes away from the sexual tableau to start surveying my immediate surroundings. Within easy reach I spotted two fallen sections of branch, either of which would make far more effective weapons than the clumsy lump of wood that I had first picked up but I left them lying where they were. Many times since I have pondered my inaction and cannot decide if I was abiding by my promise to him, obeying my wife's injunction or whether I had just felt that the battle was already lost. Instead of heroic action I fished out my packet and with trembling fingers, lit a cigarette.

    It is strange the random thoughts that flit through the mind in a situation like that. I remember thinking how incongruous it was that, less than an hour before I had been happily walking along with no thought in mind except perhaps my evening meal, and yet there I was, sitting with my back against a tree, smoking a cigarette, while only a few feet away a complete stranger was busily fucking my wife.

    An increase in tempo drew my eyes back to the events on the bank. His ball sack began to move up telling me that he was about to cum and a moment or two later he gave a great bellow. As that happened, Eve's arms moved up as if she were about to hold him but after touching his sides briefly they fell back to the grass. The moment that he had finished squirting his seed the rapist rolled off and sat up, looking over at me to ensure that I was still where I should be. My wife also sat up, quickly pulling down her dress to cover herself. The man gave a long whistle through his teeth, I think to express satisfaction, and then beckoned to me saying, "You can bring those cigs over here."

    Walking over I proffered one to him rather than hand over the packet and then offered one to Eve that she gratefully accepted. There were plenty left so I also took another for myself. While going round with my lighter, my wife looked into my eyes, gave a very brief half smile and then averted her gaze. My intention was to return to my tree but he pointed to a spot by my wife's feet, graciously giving me permission to stay, if only for the moment. I would rather have gone back because his cock was in my direct line of vision. It lay limply on his thigh, glistening with semen and no doubt vaginal juices but it distressed me to see that it had not decreased at all in size.

    "Are you married?" It was Eve speaking and her question shocked me - I mean, submitting to sex when you have no choice is one thing but why initiate conversation with the brute.

    "Yes, worse luck and I've got five kids as well but it's turned my wife into a fat slob," he replied. "She don't want no more babies and she can't take the pill so I don't get much at home."

    Despite my feelings about Eve having spoken to him I found myself saying rather nastily, "So you've done this sort of thing before?"

    He shook his head. "No, this is my first time. You just dropped lucky - or unlucky if you want to see it that way. I come up here most weekends to get out of the house and ride the bike, that's how I come to know all the paths so well but I suppose I'll have to give this place a miss for quite a while after this."

    "So why did you pick on us?" This was my wife again.

    "That's down to you, darlin. As you were coming up the hill and especially when you were sitting on the bench, I thought what a cracking bit of cunt you were and how much I would like to give you one. Then when I saw you heading off into the woods I realised that it was too good a chance to miss."

    My wife and I fell silent. I think both of us were ruing the fact that had we just continued walking or simply retraced our steps we would have been safe but our intended defensive action had actually played right into his hands.

    By this time we had all finished smoking and he signalled the end of the break by flicking his tab end into the undergrowth and asking, "How about it Eve? You about ready to go again?"

    Eve did not speak but gave her answer by falling back until she was again lying in resigned fashion on the grass. I was in total shock. It was suddenly plain that they had been talking quietly to each other while he was screwing her. The use of her name created the impression of a familiarity and intimacy between them and by that I mean a different kind of intimacy to the sexual act already described. With my mind in turmoil, I turned and walked back to my designated place. I had expected that there would be a replay and my only consolation was that at last sight his cock, although still potently large, was nothing like the rigid rod I had observed at the start. I had a hope that although the big man's mind was obviously willing, his flesh might prove to be weak.

    I was therefore amazed to see Eve get up and crouch, to very obviously take his prick in her mouth. For the next five minutes I had to endure the sight of her head bobbing at his groin and listen to his murmured instructions, 'That's nice', 'Keep sucking' and 'Use your tongue a bit more, luv'.

    During the first act of intercourse, the pain from my churning stomach had blocked out any sensation from lower down but now I found that I had my own very strong erection and the fact that I had become aroused by the situation caused a new sense of shame. Early in the marriage Eve had sucked me off at least once every day but I couldn't remember the last time my prick had been in her mouth and I used this fact as excuse for my reaction. In due course she suddenly broke away and lay down, actually pulling up her own skirt and he moved into position sporting a now eager penis that was approaching twice the size of mine.

    This session was far more energetic and went on for much, much longer. During the preliminary bout (so to speak), he had taken time to occasionally glance over his shoulder to check my whereabouts but now he was oblivious of my presence. The only reason that might explain my failure to even consider taking advantage of the situation is that I must have been totally demoralised by that stage. I smoked another three cigarettes in total while the endless humping continued. That disloyal piece of anatomy between my legs was still very stiff and the fact that Eve was making sounds that could be taken for pleasure, didn't help at all. I tried to rationalise that the sounds were caused by his considerable weight upon her and the power of his thrusts but my cock did not seem to believe this explanation.

    Towards the end he paused and slid his hands under my wife's buttocks to lift her lower half off the ground and this caused her splayed legs to wave in the air. They looked as if they wanted to clamp round his waist but did not actually do so. He started going like a piston, driving his cock fully home, this evidenced by the sound of his large balls slapping against her skin. During the more adventurous part of our marriage, in the more penetrative positions, I had sometimes convinced myself that I had touched bottom - so it was a mystery to me where all those extra inches were going.

    Other signs of her actual participation rather than being a mere receptacle were ambiguous but there was no mistaking the fact that she had now got her arms round his shoulders with her fingers digging into the material of his T-shirt. It was at this point that I lost it, my vision blurred and I began shuddering all over - the attack was of only short duration but when it passed I was left with a humiliating sticky deposit in my pants. My eyes were still closed when he gave his now familiar bellow. I looked over, to see that he had slumped on top of her and unlike the first time he stayed like that for over a minute - and when he did roll off it was only to remain prone by her side.

    With my own problems I too was in no hurry to move, until he stood up, put on his shorts and signalled that I should go over. Eve still had not stirred and lay completely uncovered. Her pubic hair was matted to her body and her vulva gaped open, red and sore looking, and displaying clear evidence of the copious deposit he had left in her. I gave him the cigarette that he wanted and while I was lighting it, my wife got to her feet. He turned and had the gall to thank her before saying apologetically, "And now I'm afraid that I have got to tie you both up."

    "Please don't because we might not be able to get free," my wife begged, "It will take us ages to walk anywhere and you can be a long way away on your bike by then. I promise that we won't tell anybody about this anyway."

    He was undecided for a moment and had almost agreed to leave us free when a thought made him ask if we had a mobile phone. We both denied this but he needed to check using a quick body search. With Eve this consisted mainly of squeezing her tits but he patted me down pretty thoroughly and then as he was about to move away he said, "I'm doing you a favour here so I think I will have that watch after all."

    Thirty seconds later he had retrieved his bike and ridden off waving one hand in the air. I quickly moved to Eve and, without actually touching her, asked, "Are you all right?"

    She nodded then gave me a brief but very searching glance before asking, "And you?"

    I told her that I was OK and was about to turn the subject back to her when she asked with a look of embarrassment on her face, "Can you look away for a minute while I clean myself up?"

    In gentlemanly fashion I turned my back but could not resist peering under my arm. Eve got some tissues from her pocket and pulled up her skirt. Twin streams of semen were trickling slowly down the inside of both thighs - she used the tissues on this but fell back on her panties for the main job, stuffing the small garment almost completely up inside herself, before pushing the whole sodden mess into her pocket.

    I am usually a reasonably decisive person but it was need for advice that made me say, "I'm pretty sure that if we go in that direction we can reach a phone and ring the police in less than twenty minutes but the trouble is that we could get lost. On the other hand, if we retrace our steps we can definitely get back to the car but it will take at least twice as long. What do you think we should do?"

    "Go back to the car," she said with certainty, without even considering the alternative. "Harry, I wasn't lying when I said that we wouldn't tell anybody - I'm not going to report this to the police."

    "Why ever not?" I shouted all my suppressed rage coming out at once, "If you don't, that bastard is going to get away with it."

    "He's going to get away with it whether I report it or not, love," she said softly. "The police can't even catch rapists in cities so what chance do they stand with it happening right out here."

    "I still think we should report it and hope that they do catch him. The fucking swine deserves to be behind bars for a very long time - I would like to watch him being castrated or even hung."

    "Do you want Tom and Elaine to know about this - or our friends and neighbours, not to mention your colleagues at work? If we report this they won't catch him but it will all come out and everyone will know. You can't even argue that I owe it to other women because I'm pretty sure that this was a one off. Darling, I haven't been damaged so I think we should write it off as a bad experience and try to forget it."

    I did agree that we should keep our hurt to ourselves but it was not my wife's argument that persuaded me. Rather it was a sudden vision of people asking me, "And what exactly were you doing while it was happening?"

    We walked in silence for over a mile, side by side but not touching. At one point I caught hold of her hand but it just lay within my grasp and when we gradually disengaged I made no attempt to recapture it. My mind was churning until I reached the point when I could not suppress the question, "Why did you suck his cock? He didn't order you to?"

    "No, it wasn't an order but he pointed to it and said very quietly, "Do you want to give me some help with that?"

    "I knew it - you actually wanted his enormous cock down your throat."

    "Harry, I didn't want it at all but I did want the whole thing over as quickly as possible if only for your sake," Eve explained patiently. " I knew that he intended to have me again no matter how long it took and I could tell that it might be a long time before he was stiff enough - so I just tried to hurry it up a bit."

    "But he might have cum in your mouth."

    "That is what I hoped would happen because that would have been the end of it. At one time I used to suck you off a lot and there were others before I met you. Sometimes it's very nice at and at others it's not so pleasant but there is nothing nasty or disgusting about it."

    "And why did you put your arms round him?" I asked, all the poison rushing out.

    "Harry, darling, I will answer that question but then I'm not going to say another word about it until you have calmed down. I held on to him because the force of what he was doing was jerking me along the ground making my back sore and it was also hurting my breasts. Hanging onto him made me more stable and stopped me from getting damaged."

    Shame at my unjustified suspicions added to the surfeit of shame that I had accumulated that day. We continued walking in silence until we reached the car and the sight of something familiar made me realise that we were still alive when it might have turned out very differently. I drove home in a slightly happier frame of mind. Once there I treated Eve like an invalid, getting her seated in a chair and then rushing to put the kettle on.

    While the water was boiling I returned, knelt in front of her and taking both her hands in mine, asked, "How are you now?"

    She gave me a very normal smile and said, "I'm not traumatised if that's what you mean. I know that women are meant to be after something like this but I'm not."

    "I meant physically," I said.

    Eve looked at me for several seconds before answering as if she were carefully considering her words. Then she said slowly, "I'm rather sore - and stretched but after a long hot bath and a peaceful nights sleep I should be as good as new tomorrow. After all, you made me sore plenty of times at one time."

    This was the first time that a reference had been made to the size of the rapists huge organ if only by inference. There were questions that I wanted to ask but did not know how to phrase them and while I was struggling for something else to say, my wife squeezed my hand and said, "The important thing is how are you - I think it's you who's a bit traumatised."

    "Ashamed," I said, "Very ashamed."

    My wife lurched forward, threw her arms round me and with her mouth close to my ear said, "You have absolutely no reason to be ashamed. It was largely your restraint that got us out of that situation in one piece. I actually think that it took a great deal of courage and character to act as you did."

    With my rather dubious actions validated, I made the tea and, while drinking it, Eve said, "I'm not up to making an evening meal so while I am having a long soak in the bath, why don't you go and get us a Chinese?"

    After her bath and when we had eaten the food I had brought in, Eve switched on the TV program we were following and started watching as if it were any normal evening. Although I too sat facing the screen, all that I saw were mental images from the afternoon projected in my mind. We went to sleep in each other's arms. It was the only mercy of the day that I was asleep the moment that my head touched the pillow. Next morning I went to work as usual while suggesting that she should take the day off but Eve maintained that there was no real reason why she should stay at home. That evening and the next I did return to some semblance of normality but on the second night in bed, Eve pressed herself sensuously against me only to roll over when I did not respond. Wednesday was usually one of our regular two nights for sex, so after a few minutes when I had not made any overtures, Eve said softly, "You can make love to me if you want."

    Ever since that accident in my pants in the woods I had become impotent but rather than confess this I said, "I would rather wait another day or two to give you chance to fully recover."

    "I'm fully recovered now," she replied but I pretended not to hear.

    Nor had we made love by the time the next Sunday arrived. I had managed to get an erection before that but it always seemed to die at the critical moment. This was not because I thought she had been tainted. Rather I think I feared adverse comparison with that massive cock. We had both grown rather irritable with each other. During the afternoon, driven out of the garden by rain I sat thinking about what had been happening at that moment a week before.

    Suddenly I burst out, "That evil bastard deserves to rot in hell."

    "I agree that by rights he should go to prison but don't you think the word evil is going too far?"

    "What do you call threatening to break my arms and legs? That is definitely evil, quite apart from what he did to you."

    Eve gave a little laugh. "He wouldn't have actually done that - it was a bluff. I asked him if he really would have broken all your limbs and he said that your arm holding the branch might have been damaged as he disarmed you but he wouldn't deliberately have done any other harm to you. He told me that the nastier he appeared up front the less times he had to prove it - so you see he was not quite as evil as he seemed."

    "When exactly did you have this conversation because I certainly didn't hear it?" I asked quietly.

    The expression on my wife's face showed that she regretted having spoken and that was enough for me. "You were talking to him while he was fucking you. Instead of making your mind blank as you're meant to, you were actually lying there chatting to the bastard. Did you tell him how nice it felt? You bloody well enjoyed it - I could tell at the time that you weren't trying to push him away. You enjoyed it and that's why you have got over it so damn easily."

    "I most certainly did not enjoy it," Eve said in a pained voice. "I admit that I talked to him while it was happening but there was a good reason for that. We know from serial killers that having sex with a woman does not stop him murdering her. On the other hand in kidnap and hostage situations, it is advised to try establishing a rapport with the oppressors. I was trying to make him see me as a person and not just a lump of meat. My only thought was to try to make sure that both you and me survived." She paused and then added, "I mostly answered his questions. That one was the only one I asked him."

    "But," I started to say but my wife held up her hand and told me firmly, "Harry, you have got to let this thing go. If you don't, it's going to haunt the rest of our lives."

    I added this conversation to the store of Feldon associated memories that I dragged up for almost daily review and a week later found myself asking, "When you were having those conversations that I didn't hear, what kind of questions did he ask you?"

    "He wanted me to tell him about our family and then something about my job," Eve told me with an exasperated sigh.

    And?"

    "He asked me if I was enjoying it and I told him what he wanted to hear. There was no point in antagonising him."

    "That wasn't a lie because you did enjoy it," I accused again.

    A look of annoyance flitted across my wife's face but it was quickly replaced by a patient smile. "You've got a bee in your bonnet about this, Harry, and I am partly to blame because I have not been completely honest with you so now I am going to tell you the plain truth. You may not like it but I hope it will put an end to this conversation once and for all." Eve paused before continuing in a more neutral tone of voice. "I suppose that most women wonder what it is like to have a very large penis inside them. What happened satisfied that curiosity for me and also gave me an experience that I would not have had otherwise. I'm not going to claim that it was terrible or even very unpleasant but I definitely did not enjoy it. I didn't enjoy it because I was frightened that he would kill us both when he had finished with me - but that fear did recede. The main reason that I didn't enjoy it is because I love you. I knew exactly what you would be feeling being forced to watch helplessly like that and all the time that it was happening, I was suffering your pain with you. Darling, please try and forget about it so that we can get on with our lives."

    At the end of the month, Eve was late. "Don't panic, my period has been very erratic for the last couple of years," she reassured me.

    Ten days later proved that it had been a false alarm. "Thank goodness, now you won't need an abortion to get rid of that swine's bastard."

    My wife gave me a level look and said, "I would have had an abortion - but because I don't want to be a mother again at my age, never mind where it came from." It was perhaps inevitable that this thoughtless statement would set me privately speculating about the outcome had this happened when she was much younger.

    A couple of months passed during which we re-established sexual relations of a sort. Eve was always the initiator and after I had finished she often lay tossing and turning restlessly by my side. Then one night she reached out and started playing with my prick when I thought I had done my duty the previous night. I pushed it away saying, "You are turning into a nymphomaniac."

    "There was a time when you liked being married to a nymphomaniac," she said sadly but rolled over and left me alone.

    That Sunday afternoon when we were sitting quietly, Eve asked coyly, "Do you fancy going upstairs for a lie down?"

    "I'd rather read my book," I told her honestly.

    "There's nothing for it - I'll just have to take a stroll down Feldon way," she grinned.

    "That proves it, you did enjoy it more than you admitted," I yelled throwing my book to the floor, "You accuse me of not being able to forget it but I bet you have been hankering to have that enormous cock inside you again ever since."

    "When will you get it into your stupid head that I didn't enjoy it," she shouted back. "Harry, that was a joke. It's over three months since it happened and you shouldn't be so touchy still. If you can joke about something it shows that it isn't dominating your life. I wish you could lighten up a bit."

    Later that evening, she said in a quiet voice, "I don't want what I am going to say setting you off accusing me of enjoying it again so please listen until I've finished before you say anything. That terrible afternoon seems to have had a beneficial effect in that it has re-awakened my libido. For a very long time I have thought of myself as being just a mother and lately I have regarded myself as being middle aged but that's not true. Looking in magazines and at TV there are female celebrities and film stars older than me who go about looking glamorous and having well published affairs. I am still relatively young and I've realised that is far too soon to give up on life."

    "So you want to start having affairs?"

    "Of course not silly," but then she grinned and said, "Well, possibly one."

    "Who with?" I snapped glaring at her.

    "With you, idiot. I want us to try and get back to how we were years ago.

    I tried, I really did. I think that I did manage to give the impression that I was back to my pre-Feldon state but every time that we were about to make love, mentally I was back sitting in front of a tree, watching her open her legs like that for the other man. We no longer went walking and what little got done in the garden was due to my wife's hand but she refused to become as depressed as I was.

    One Friday Eve got home from work to tell me excitedly, "Sharon, my friend at work, and her husband, Denis, have invited us to a disco tonight. Please say you'll come - it should be fun and I can't remember the last time we went out together for an evening."

    I shook my head. "If they are taking you then you don't need me. Anyway, there's something on the box that I particularly want to see."

    Eve pleaded with me but I remained adamant and in the end she went upstairs to get herself ready. When she came back down nearly two hours later she looked absolutely gorgeous and at the sight of her I felt a stirring in my groin for the first time in a very long time. I was very tempted to change my mind but I had left it far too late, so finished up just kissing her and telling her to have a lovely time.

    I waited up and even though it got to 2 a.m. and she had not returned I was not concerned knowing that she was in safe hands. Hearing a vehicle outside I ran to the window and was surprised to see her getting out of a taxi rather than the car she had been driven off in. "Have you had a good time?" I asked cheerfully as she came through the door but instead of answering Eve took my hand and led me to a chair in the sitting room and then seated herself facing me.

    "I've got something to confess and you're not going to like it," she said quietly looking straight into my eyes. "Soon after arriving at the disco I met someone and he tagged onto me making up the foursome instead of you for the rest of the evening. When the disco finished he invited the three of us round to his flat for a night-cap. We sat round chatting but at twelve thirty Denis and Sharon had to leave because they had a baby-sitter. Bringing me home would have taken them well out of their way so Ken said that if I stayed a bit longer he would send me home in a taxi." Eve took a deep breath. "Somehow he finished up kissing me and then we had sex. I didn't intend it to happen, in fact I didn't find him particularly attractive."

    "Then why?"

    "Because he wanted me," she said simply.

    I was hurt - of course I was hurt by this news but my overwhelming emotion was one of relief. This relief came in two levels with one being that it reduced the pressure on me. The other part is complicated but I will try to explain - the action of the rapist had spoiled two decades of exclusive dominion over my wife's body but with this development, the notion of exclusivity no longer existed and thus the significance of the Feldon act was reduced. That Sunday afternoon had been superseded and I felt sure that it would no longer dominate my mind. However, despite these positive aspects to what my wife had done, I still sneered and asked nastily, "He wanted you - what exactly do you mean by that?"

    "Harry, how often have you wanted me, really wanted me during the last five – no, make that ten years?" she asked. "How often have you had the urge to rip off my clothes and take me on the spot?"

    I hung my head, admitting guilt, deciding not to mention that the nearest I had come was earlier that evening, just before she left home to be seduced. "Are you very angry?" Eve asked.

    "No. In a strange way it seems to make the overall situation better," I told her without trying to elucidate.

    "I think I need to be wanted and that might explain something that has always bothered me about the rape," she said thoughtfully. "Haven't you ever wondered how he was able to put it into me so easily that first time? The answer is that I was very wet and I think that was because he so obviously wanted me. Ever since, I have been able to deny your accusations of enjoying it with a clear conscience because all the time it was happening I just wanted it to be over. But I do feel very bad about having been wet for him - and the fact that when I first saw his cock I felt an undeniable thrill of excitement."

    I did not want to carry any more baggage from that dreadful afternoon and instead asked, "So what is he like, this Ken who wanted you so badly?"

    "He's nice. I honestly think that you would like him in other circumstances. He is not good looking and I didn't fancy him at all when we all went to his flat. When the others left, he leaned over and kissed me and I kissed him back just to thank him for a pleasant evening. He wasn't pushy at all, no mauling my tits and stuff like that but his prick felt like a red hot poker pressing against my leg. I mean that literally - I could feel the heat through the material and it felt like a bar of iron digging into me. It affected me. I couldn't stop myself putting my hand on it and things progressed very quickly from there."

    I smiled, "At the risk of sounding like a parrot - did you enjoy it?"

    "I enjoyed it a lot, in fact I think that I can still enjoy sex every bit as much as I ever did."

    "What about your friend?"

    "Ken did ask if he could see me again but I said, 'No'."

    "So what happens now?"

    "We can carry on as normal - that is if you still want to be with me."

    My decision may have been made on the spur of the moment but I know it was the right one. "I can't imagine not being married to you," I told her and as she gave me a relieved smile in response, I went on, "That TV program I've started watching goes on for another eight Fridays and afterwards, I hope to spend some time on the Internet. The program won't interest you - so if you want some more evenings out, there is no need to hurry home."

    Eve hurried over to kiss me - it was not a flurry of kisses but long and tender. Eventually she pulled her head back and looking deep into my eyes said, "I love you, Harry - never doubt that."

    Update.

    Eve did start visiting her lover once a week and it improved our lives considerably. She gave me edited versions of the things they did, including the detail that Ken's cock was not much bigger than mine but uncircumcised. I found that I could guiltlessly use mental pictures of them together as an aid to my own arousal. In consequence we made love more frequently and with greater enthusiasm on my part but there were limits - twenty-five years of cigarettes leaves me breathless after exertion and I think that, over time, my sexual drive has diminished through lack of use.

    After three months she returned one night to tell me that she would not be seeing Ken any more - "He's starting to refer to me as his girlfriend and I don't want a relationship with anyone but you," she said.

    "Does that mean that it's just you and me again?" I asked, hiding a feeling of disappointment.

    "Well, actually another guy has been sniffing around," she said with a grin. "He's older than both of us but he does look very fit."

    We have not been out walking since that day.

  18. Liked by 1 user: birita1965

  19. #14
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    The Blizzard

    By ukresearcher ©

    Story synopsis.
    .

    A young very happily married mother is travelling up to Scotland on Xmas Eve to spend the holiday with her husband and child at her husband's parent's home. Her husband has the whole of the lead up week off work but she can only get away at midday on Xmas eve. Because his folks tend to see very little of their grandchild he has travelled up some days earlier. The weather is cold but clear when she sets off but almost immediately a bad blizzard starts and persists for the whole of her journey. In the summer, in her fast two seater sports car she can make the 200 mile trip in a little over three hours but due to the snow, after a solid six hours she is still twenty miles from her destination and is worried about her remaining fuel.

    When she gets onto the lesser travelled Scottish roads, it becomes far worse until she is in third place in a slow moving convoy of five vehicles headed by a large four wheel drive estate. At one point the second car gives up and pulls into a hotel and soon after she can see the lights of only one vehicle behind her. At one point the lead car is forced to stop to clear a blockage before managing to continue but the only other remaining car decides to turn round at that point. Some fifteen minutes late there is a massive drift completely blocking further progress and by now there is no possibility of retreat either.

    Realising the situation, the other driver walks back and asks how well she is supplied with survival gear and supplies but she has nothing apart from a couple of boxes of chocolates intended as gifts. The other driver is ex service with survival training and he realises her inadequate situation so he points out that they are in a dead zone for mobiles and may be isolated for up to three days and suggests that she join him in his much larger and better equipped vehicle. She is hesitant about going off with the stranger but something about him inspires trust and she follows him to his vehicle.

    It will eventually turn out that he is on the run and has equipped himself for living rough. Essentially he has a large sleeping bag, a camping stove and a good supply of candles. He persuades her to sleep naked when she joins him in the sleeping bag and although it all starts off very decorously with their backs to each other, they end up having sex and, having once started, they continue messing around for the next three days. In fact they have nothing else to do except talk, eat, sleep and screw.

    When rescue is imminent, he slips away during another snowstorm but when safe she tells the rescuers about the man who saved her life and when reunited with her husband, he was eager to believe that nothing improper happened between her and the good Samaritan. Unfortunately a couple of days later the story breaks that then man is a murderer. With this knowledge her husband renews his questioning and she eventually confesses everything that took place.

    The Blizzard.

    At midday on Xmas Eve of the eighth year of a wonderful marriage, I set off for Scotland to spend the festive season with my husband and four-year old son at the home of his parents. Clive had a very well paid job as an engineer and I had employment that I really enjoyed in PR, so we were comfortably off financially. Due to the many hours overtime that he put in over the year my husband had been able to stop work three days before the holiday where I had to continue working until almost the last minute, so as his folks saw relatively little of their grandson, we decided that Clive would take Brian up there at the first opportunity in his company car and I would follow three days later in my Subaru. That two-seater was an undoubted indulgence but it gave me a great deal of pleasure. It was not exactly financed by the company, but because it undoubtedly enhanced my corporate image, I received and allowance on top of my salary towards it.

    Although I had indulged in fairly casual sex play with others, I took some pride in the fact that I only had full sex with half a dozen guys before I met Clive and that was far less than most of my female friends. Even more significant is the fact that with each of them I did it at least twelve times. This reflects the fact that I would go all the way only with someone I had feelings for. I really like sex but I do believe that it should always be done as part of something else.

    The weather was clear but very cold when I started and there was little on my mind except anticipating pleasures waiting in the days ahead. My journey was a little over 200 miles but I had made the same trip a couple of times in the summer time and did it in just over three hours both times. The car is really fast when pushed and I'm not afraid of breaking speed limits occasionally. Unfortunately for my plans, I had only been travelling for only about twenty minutes when it started to snow, not just a flurry, this was seriously thick snow and it was to persevere for the rest of my journey. Something that I have noticed over the years is the way that adverse weather, particularly snow brings out two radically opposite kinds of bad driver. The first suicidal kind takes the conditions as a challenge to even push their normal limits and the second type would only be really happy with a man carrying a red flag to walk in front of their vehicle. In such poor visibility it was a nerve wracking business daring to pass barely moving cars ahead with danger of some kamikaze merchant coming hurtling up from behind.

    So much for my hopes of a three hour trip, after over six hours of solid driving I was still twenty miles short of my destination and by now I had left the motorways for the lesser roads beyond. Another two hours should see me there as long as the road stayed open. As far as I could make out I was in the middle of a six vehicle convoy. In the lead was what I thought was a gritting lorry. I suspected that it was returning to base but even if it had already spread its load there was some reassurance being behind a vehicle specifically designed for the weather. In second place was a large 4x4 estate, a smaller car followed him, I came next and I thought I could see the lights of two others following in my wake. A handful of miles further on, to my great disappointment, the lorry turned off and a bit further on car number three decided that discretion was the better part of valour and turned into a hotel. I think we lost number five at the same time. I would have perhaps been wise to grasp the same option but by now I was feeling too close to give up.

    After a handful more miles making slow progress, the lead vehicle halted and the driver got out. From his silhouette he seemed both very tall and broadly built. After surveying the road in front of his wheels he removed a shovel from the trunk and proceeded to spend five minutes energetically clearing a path through the heaped snow. I took the opportunity to pour myself the remaining contents of my thermos flask. Eventually the leader proceeded and quickly disappeared from sight. When I reached the same choke point I had some difficulty maintaining traction but was soon very thankfully moving easily on the downward slope. It was only when I reached the bottom of the hill that I noticed that there were no longer headlights behind me and assumed that the third member of our trio must have also called it a day.

    Less than two miles further on the other car again halted but this time after getting out to survey the road ahead he made no further recourse to his shovel. Instead he produced a powerful torch and shone it towards me before starting to stride purposefully in my direction. He seemed to be at least 6' 5" in height. On automatic reaction I operated the central locking and then lowered the window a couple of inches as he drew close. "There's a massive drift blocking the road ahead so we are going nowhere forward today," he announced. "By now I doubt if we can get back the way we came so we're going to be stuck here, possibly for a number of days. You might be better off coming in with me."

    My natural distrust of strangers taking control, I replied politely, "I'm all right, thank you very much."

    "That's completely up to you lady," he said shortly with a touch of either anger or impatience, "I have no intention of dying here but you stand a very good chance of doing so if you stay by yourself. What have you got in the way of supplies, food and drink?"

    "I've got a bottle and a half of water and two big boxes of chocolates but they're in the boot," I told him.

    "Petrol?"

    "Very low."

    "Well I've got plenty of everything and I've had good survival training so I can guarantee to keep you both fed and warm, no matter how long we are stuck here," my would be rescuer informed me. "I've got no desire to take responsibility for you but I can't just stand by and watch you perish."

    The stranger spoke well moderated immaculate English and that fact immeasurably increased my trust level, (which is ironic considering the fact of the current vogue for American films with a villain speaking in an impeccable English accent.) "I will come with you," I said.

    Part of my reluctance to change locations was being unwilling to exchange my car's presently warm interior for the harshness of the exterior elements, even temporarily. My rescuer was wearing big heavy boots and his clothing and hood offered full protection from the weather, so much so that he wouldn't have looked out of place hiking across the arctic. In contract I always drove in flimsy slip on shoes and my top coat was a small fashionable effort As I released the locks and started to open my door, he instructed, "Bring the water but we can come back for the chocolates later if needed," then, having scanned the interior with his torch, he added, "And bring that thermos."

    I told him that the flask was empty but he said to bring it anyway. Taking a deep breath I turned off the engine and stepped out, to find myself up to the knees in snow, upon which he stepped back allowing me to precede him, thoughtfully illuminating the track ahead of me. Carrying my burdens I set off but was finding it such heavy slow going that half way there he stepped forward and scooped me up in his arms and effortlessly carried me the rest of the way to his vehicle. Putting me down by the rear door of his estate, he ordered, "Get those wet jeans off. There's a blanket on the back seat that you can wrap round your legs. While you're going that, I'm going to make a wall of snow round the exhaust to prevent it becoming blocked."

    By the time that the man in charge had completed his self appointed task, I had removed my trousers as instructed and was sitting on the back seat with legs tucked up in front and the thick blanket wrapped comfortingly round me. Before getting into the driving seat he slipped off his upper garment and shook it roughly free of snow then rolled it efficiently into a tube and placed it carefully in the foot well. Finally, grinning over his shoulder at he said cheerfully, "What we both need now is a nice hot cup of coffee."

    The smile made his face look pleasant. He could never be described as handsome but his hard weather beaten features could easily be referred to as 'ruggedly good looking'. I smiled back but could think of nothing to say so I just watched as he removed a camping stove and small kettle from the glove compartment and started to warm water for a drink. "At the moment I still have a carton of fresh milk but after that we'll be stuck with the powdered stuff." he informed me. "I'm Geoff by the way, that's spelt with a G" he added, a smile again splitting his face.

    "Joanne but everybody calls me Jo," I reciprocated and we went through the motions of saying Hello without going so far as to shake hands.

    With coffee made in two mugs, Geoff placed them carefully on the dashboard before suggesting that I should climb into the passenger seat, pointing out that I would feel a lot warmer closer to the air duct.

    I was in a bit of a dilemma. I wanted the extra heat but it is hard climbing over the backs of seats elegantly in the best of circumstances, virtually impossible when all I had covering my modesty was that wrapped round blanket. I wished that I had dressed in sensible knickers but that morning, when slipping on the flimsy nothing panties that I had decided to wear, I happily anticipated my husband's pleasure removing them that night. I scrambled over, well aware that I had given him a pretty decent flash. Ever the gentleman, Geoff's face remaining impassive and only his eyes giving hint of appreciation.

    Handing me my mug he said cheerfully, "When we've drunk this I'll see about doing us something to eat. I've got a selection of official British army 24 hour iron ration packs, a section of dried soups, coffee and sugar together with a few tins, mainly meat. We certainly won't be going hungry but is there anything you fancy."

    "I am peckish but I'll leave it up to you." I told him. "Are you in the army?"

    "I was," he said simply, without any further expansion."

    "Is that where you did your survival training?"

    He nodded. "I've been in both the arctic and Antarctic and also been tested in both desert and jungle environments."

    I couldn't think of a follow up question and Geoff filled the conversation gap by asking if I was married. I told him I was and also described both Clive and my son but for some reason, without actually lying, I made my marriage sound more idyllic and perfect than it really was. Having spoken I immediately felt a little ashamed at my unnecessary exaggeration and I felt a lot worse when I turned the question back on him." Like you I was very happily married but I lost my wife," he said quietly.

    "Did she die? I said. I assumed that that must be the explanation because I couldn't see any reason for her to leave him."

    "She was murdered. Raped and murdered," Geoff said reluctantly

    "That's terrible. 'I'm terribly sorry. Did they catch the person responsible?"

    "They knew who did it but he got acquitted on a legal technicality."

    "You mean that he's been released to do it to some other poor woman," I gasped shocked.

    Geoff's jaw tightened and I saw an echo of past anger flit across his face as he said tersely, "He's dead."

    Something about the way that he said those two words choked off the flood of questions I had poised ready to come out. Although still very curious, I was uneasy with this information and to my relief, after a pause, Geoff changed the subject by saying, "I'm going to do something simple for us to eat, basically corned beef and baked beans if that's OK with you. In future I'll try to do the cooking in daylight because I don't want to waste the torch batteries."

    Some fifteen minutes later we were tucking in with our meal illuminated by a couple of candles on the dashboard. I was surprised to find out how hungry I was. After the stress of the day it was nice to relax and we passed some time in inconsequential conversation before Geoff cleared his throat and said, "I've now got to mention something rather awkward, two things actually. The first is sleeping arrangements We cant keep the engine running continually for heat so we ought to sleep as much as possible I've got a good sleeping bag. It's only a single but quite generously sized, so you should fit in there too if you're willing. If we lie with our backs to each other all proprieties can be observed. "

    I had already decided that this was a man who would not take advantage of me so I gave a little laugh and said, "I'd rather be a bit jammed in and warm rather than by myself and feeling cold."

    Over the years I had heard of a handful of occasions when, due to a booking mistake, unrelated colleagues of opposite genders had been forced to share a hotel bed. In every example the two involved had vehemently maintained that nothing untoward had taken place but when the news got around, this denial was invariable taken with a large pinch of salt and I admit that I was as sceptical as the rest. It seems that it is human nature to always believe the worst or is it simply the universal knowledge that human nature finds unlimited opportunity almost impossible to resist. Well I intended to be the excerption that proved the rule.

    To my mind, my answer to Geoff had settled the matter but he still had an embarrassed look on his face. After just a moment I gave him a quizzical look, upon which he blurted out, "Look, this sleeping bag is scientifically design to give most benefit if the occupant is naked, that's how I intend to sleep but what you do is entirely up to you."

    I had a decision to make but that still left the quandary of who should go first. My rescuer immediately solved that problem by volunteering, "It may be best if I start the ball rolling, if you want to look away while I strip off." I nodded my agreement. All that had been arranged quite formally but Geoff altered the mood by grinning and adding, "No peeping – promise."

    I nodded but didn't actually promise, before turning my back and listening to the sound of him discarding his garments. Of course I did peep, I think any woman would in that situation. My sideways glance happened at the optimum moment because I caught him completely naked, just as he crouched to slip inside the sleeping bag. His muscled physique was lean and hard without an ounce of spare flesh on him but I was rather shocked to see many nasty looking white scars on his back and legs. I only got a quick glimpse at his penis but decided that it was exactly what I would have expected on such a big man.

    "Your turn," Geoff called out and that reminded me that I still had to decide my attire for the night. It took just a moment to decide that I would go with the scientific argument, reasoning that as long as I retained bra and panties my modesty would be sufficiently protected. Well that was my decision until the last moment when on impulse I removed those garments as well. It seemed pointless not to. While disrobing I had kept a beady eye on my prone companion but he played the perfect gentleman without even the slightest peek. Perhaps I felt a little disappointed.

    Taking care to avoid bodily contact as I did so, I carefully slid down into the sleeping bag. Once in place I tuned my back on my close quarters sleeping companion and muttered a polite goodnight. Geoff reached out to extinguish the candle and it was only when he relaxed back for the night that I realised a major problem. Although I was warm all over, Geoff had been sitting with his back nearest to the side of the car which was bearing the brunt of the storm. In consequently his buttocks were icy cold and I could feel the heat being drained out of me.

    "This isn't going to work," I told him, "You've either got to move further away or roll over, at the moment it's like cuddling a block of ice." The moment that it left my mouth, I regretted having used the word 'cuddle'.

    Geoff was contrite and immediately manoeuvred to reverse his position. Feeling warm and safe I began to drift off to sleep and one of the thoughts that drifted through my head was what my loving husband would think, if he knew I was lying naked with less than a couple of inches separating me from a rugged naked man. That thought triggered me back to consciousness as I realised that I hadn't thought of Clive once since stepping out of my Subaru. Then I had imagined his reaction when police informed him that I had perished in the snow.

    Once more sleep started to reclaim me until I became aware that something hard was digging into me. It didn't take long to realise that Geoff had an erection. My first reaction was amusement, I could hardly blame him. 'Men are such simple creatures,' I thought with some condescension until realising that I had become more than I little moist myself. I didn't feel at all guilty about these signs of arousal, knowing that it was simply genetic programming coming into action. It was a quick thrill but I was a happily married woman and that was a far as it was going to go. Reaching back, I took hold of his stiff penis and moved it quickly between my buttocks, telling him very firmly, "Don't get any ideas, I just know I won't get a moments sleep with that thing digging in my back all night."

    Geoff murmured "Sorry," but didn't move away. I don't think he could and I quickly realised that this was less than an ideal situation. His erect cock was now between my legs and although not actually touching, the head had to be less than an inch from my pussy. I could certainly feel the heat radiating from it.

    Up until that moment it was all about survival and making the best of it but suddenly I realised I was in a potentially sexual situation. Ever since Clive and I met I'd never once considered cheating on him. I'm not saying that I didn't notice exceptionally good looking men or fail to appreciate a chiselled torso when guys took off their shirts, but I'd never once felt any tremor of desire. OK, trying to be completely honest I have indulged in the occasion fantasy but everybody in entitled to those.

    This was different. I was completely naked and sharing a very constricted space with the equally naked muscled physique of a complete stranger, a naked stranger whose large rampant cock was only centimetres away from my vulnerable cunt. Suddenly it felt as if every nerve ending in my body had chosen to migrate to the area of my vulva. I realised that I was trembling all over but managed to control that by concentrating on turning my heavy breathing into more of a sleep pattern. "I love my husband, I love my husband," I repeated as a mantra in my head, as I waited for sleep to protect me from temptation.

    Sleep would not come but at first I thought that Geoff had succumbed far easier than I, until I realised that his breathing pattern had the same artificiality as my own. A few moments before I had become aware of moisture between my legs and tried to dismiss it as having no relevance. Now that I knew Geoff was still awake and undoubtedly struggling with the same thoughts as I, that slight moisture became a definite wetness, a wetness that might easily turn into a flood.

    I'm not sure how long we lay there fighting to control our mutual desire. I could feel the tension, both my own and that radiating from him. The only way I could control my runaway libido was to try to keep an image of my loving trusting husband in front of my eyes. Suddenly Geoff coughed then moved as if in sleep but effectively brought his organ even closer to my wet slit. I'm not sure whether we actually touched or not but if not the distance separating our hot flesh was less than a cigarette paper thickness.

    Determined not to show any response to his action, I lay there hardly daring to breath. I tried to swallow but found that my throat was extremely parched. Only a little distance away from the top of the sleeping bag, I knew there was an almost full bottle of water and calculated that I could creep out to grasp the water and be back in the warm within less than thirty seconds. I didn't move and much later, analysing, I realised that this had been the moment of truth, a truth which invalidated all my subsequent excuses for my behaviour. The reason that I had deliberately forgone refreshment was that I knew leaving the refuge of the sleeping bag would break the spell and allow more rational minds to take charge.

    It was as if I had suddenly acquired a split personality. On the one hand there was the loyal wife head, willing to fight to preserve the fidelity that my loving husband deserved and on the other, a primeval female head urging me to let instinct take control. Genetic urges were definitely winning. All I could think about was what that hot cock would feel like inside me; the huge cock of a man that I didn't know existed little more than two scant hours before. Maybe I just wanted to reward him for saving my life, reward him in a way that only a woman can. The validity of that is somewhat tarnished by the fact that I was to go on rewarding him, time and time again.

    Taking a deep breath, I moved my hips away from him, as far as I could. My married head cheered this as sign of resistance but deep down I knew that I was simply creating a better angle if Geoff decided to thrust himself into me. Next moment he almost did. Accompanied by a contrived snore, Geoff moved his body forward, recapturing lost ground and finishing with the broad head of his penis pressing hard against the lips of my vulva. Had I been dry there it would have stayed, but I was far from dry. I think that both my benefactor and I knew that the result of that pressure was inevitable but neither of us made the slightest move to hurry events.

    I think that those moments waiting for the penetration were the longest of my life. My husband's thinner weapon would have slipped in far more quickly but Geoff's girth needed to make space in which to go. Suddenly there was a breakthrough and he penetrated for about half his length but there was a long pause of well over a minute with neither of us moving, still feigning sleep, before it slowly slid in the rest of the way. I had never felt so full, even using the large dildo that my husband I played with occasionally. Again there was a long pause before he started moving and then only slowly. I quickly picked up on his rhythm and started pushing myself back at him to meet every thrust. After about ten minutes with no real increase in speed Geoff suddenly stopped and made a noise which sounded like a mixture of a loud bellow and a deep seated moan. At the same moment, as if a hose pipe had been stuck up my vagina, I felt a tidal wave of hot semen flooding throughout my loins in a succession of jets that at one point seemed unending.

    I think that the experience took both of our breaths away because neither of us either spoke or moved for so long that, to ease the awkwardness I was beginning to feel, I said lightly, "Somebody's been saving up."

    "Almost two years, not since before..."

    The catch in his voice at the end of the sentence made me realise that it was not since his wife, so I involuntarily fumbled behind me to find his hand and squeezed it.

    We lay not speaking, both I think concentrating on our genital areas as his wonderful cock gradually shrunk and then slipped out of me. I was floating in a glow of satisfied contentment until Geoff spoiled the moment by apologising. "I shouldn't have taken advantage of you like that and I'm sorry," he murmured, "I thought I had more self control but it's been so long."

    "It's not your fault," I reassured him, "I wanted it just as much as you, I would have stopped you otherwise. I'm so glad that I didn't because it was fantastic, possibly the best sex of my life."

    Geoff acknowledged my words by running a finger lightly down my back but otherwise didn't say anything more. It was not long into the ensuing silence that I realised that I had a problem in that his copious ejaculation had started to leak out of me and I knew that by morning I would be lying in a large wet patch, probably ruining the thermal quality of his sleeping bag in the process. I had always prided myself on my knack for improvisation, so now I reached out to retrieve my discarded panties which I quickly placed between my legs, pushing some up inside my vagina to form a rudimentary plug.

    That simple action brought the sordid side of sex to the fore and I waited for the guilt trip to begin. My action had just ensured that I would spend the night, full to the brim with another man's cum. What greater betrayal could there be, especially given my poor loyal husband's overwhelming sense of sexual insecurity. And yet I felt not one tiny iota of regret. The situation was completely out of the normal run of life and therefore, (I told myself) normal rules didn't apply. It verged on the perennial question, 'What would you choose to do if you knew that the world was going to end in the next fifteen minutes?' This was not much different in that, if we weren't rescued we could still easily perish within just a few days. The bottom line question, had I maintained fidelity to my marriage, how would I feel queuing outside the pearly gates two days hence, knowing that I had missed out on such a marvellous experience.

    So my conscience was clear, I felt content, drifting in a warm sea of satisfaction. Only one thing was lacking and Geoff solved that with the urgent words, "I need to fuck you again, my dick is so stiff that it hurts."

    I signalled my acquiescence by quickly squirming myself over on to my back and saying, "I want it face to face this time with you on top of me."

    Geoff was half way through the tricky manoeuvre of getting into position when I had a sudden thought and advised, "You better get a towel or something or else we are going to ruin your sleeping bag."

    Seeing the sense of this and showing only slight reluctance, my new friend temporarily abandoned the warmth and the temptation of my open thighs, to scramble out and fulfil my request before hurriedly returning. I took the opportunity of his short absence to retrieve my sodden knickers and quickly push them outside the bag. That quick foray into the cold interior of the vehicle had slightly wilted the stiffness of his cock but my exploring fingers quickly restored rigidity. The fingers of my left hand discovered warm plums like testicles whilst I found that the fingers of my right couldn't touch when grasping his shaft. "You've got a wonderful cock, how long is it?" I had to enquire.

    "Eight and a half inches," he said factually and then after a pause asked, "Is it bigger than your husbands?"

    "A bit, about an inch and half longer," I said, for some reason feeling the need to flatter Clive's actual endowment by more than an inch.

    As I lay there after the first session, when the first twinges of guilt were trying to insinuate my mind, I reasoned that what had just happened was meaningless, there had been no kissing or affection involved so it was just an animal act performed by strangers to gain mutual physical comfort in a nasty situation. Unfortunately that logic didn't hold true for the next time because we were enthusiastically swapping saliva and sucking tongues right from the start. The second session was different but I can't honestly say it was better. Even though the first time was wonderful, I don't think that I managed to cum except perhaps during the time that he was depositing those millions of sperms inside me. This time there were orgasms aplenty with another one starting as the previous one ended. It was total energy, fast and furious, with his sweat mixing with my sweat making disgusting squelchy noise as we fucked. (I know I should only admit to perspiring gently but I am trying to write a true account.)

    We continued to copulate intermittently right through the night, with periods of dozing between sessions, and I think the first glimmers of dawn were beginning to show before I fell asleep properly.

    When wakened the next morning we did of course need to do it again before abandoning the cosy warmth of our love nest.

    As we sat relaxing with mugs of freshly brewed coffee, my mind went back to what had happened to his wife and before I could stop myself, I blurted out, "I can't understand how they can possibly let a man go when they know for certain that he killed someone."

    "It was all my fault," Geoff admitted, going on to quietly explain, "This guy had been bothering Lorraine for a while, it started with him trying to blackmail her for sex and when she called his bluff he started to stalk her in different ways and on more that one occasion we thought he'd actually been inside the house. This usually happened when I was away. Anyway, I found out who he was and had a quiet word with him. I thought that had done the trick but it had the opposite effect."

    At that point Geoff choked up and I waited in silence for him until he regained his composure and continued, "After the murder I went to the police and told them about the guy. They didn't want to know so I broke into his house and discovered conclusive evidence that it was him. That was enough to get him put on trial but then his defence lawyer successfully argued that the evidence I found should be ruled inadmissible due to the fact that I got it illegally. There was no other DNA and with nothing else to connect him the jury found him not guilty."

    I love my husband so much that I would give my life his without a moment's hesitation and that is quite separate from what occurred within the confines of that 4 x4 over those three days. Lest I seem to enthuse about my temporary lover's body and sexual abilities I should perhaps set the record straight. Clive my lovely husband has always been a one shot merchant or at least needing several hours of recovery before wanting seconds but that gives a very misleading picture. A lovemaking session with him never lasts less than a couple of hours, with most of that time spent by him devotedly giving me sensual pleasure all over my body. He kept me so satisfied that I had never even fantasised about being unfaithful and but for the advent of the blizzard I would have been content with his tender loving for the rest of my life.

    That first morning snowbound in that vehicle established a pattern which was to continue for the next three days. At this point I think I should touch on more mundane matters to give the full picture, specifically the problem with urinating. The answer for him was simply using an empty plastic bottle but he had to find a funnel before I could relieve myself the same way. That first morning we both tried to afford the other some privacy during this operation but soon we both watched the other performing with interest and a couple of times I actually held his perfect penis poised in position as he pissed in the pot. It amazes me to think that in those few days with Geoff, I managed to lose all sense of modesty in a way that I had never quite been able to manage in eight years of marriage.

    For other toilet needs, with my feet pushed into his large boots and part of his weather wear clutched around me, I used to venture outside to squat over a rudimentary latrine that Geoff had dug in the snow. Bodily necessities taken care of, a first task was cleaning ourselves using water which was left heating while we were sipping our first coffee of the day. We washed face and hands, with particular attention to genital hygiene, but left our bodies dry on his advice, because the cooling effect of evaporation was likely to cost more body heat than we could afford.

    We chatted at lot but I cannot now remember what we talked about. Geoff said very little about himself and although I was happy to enthuse at length about my small son, I had no wish for my unaware husband to be a topic of conversation. Strangely, I found myself telling Geoff details of my early sexual life that I had never felt able to divulge to Clive.

    False modesty aside, I do have rather nice tits and Geoff loved both fondling and gazing at them. Unfortunately, outside of the sleeping bag, most of the time it was too cold to go naked so I wore one of my lover's woollen jumpers. This was very baggy on me, stretching down below my knees, so although my wet cunt was concealed it remained conveniently accessible. (To keep my feet and lower legs warn, he also loaned me a pair of his long thermal socks). At times, just after we had been cooking and with the car engine ticking over, the interior heated to a pleasant temperature and at such moments I would slip the garment off and wrap it round me so that my breasts were on display, with my pert, proud pink nipples perking prettily for his visual pleasure. It has always amused me to see the effect that mammary glands have on most men.

    There were times between sex sessions when Geoff's flaccid but still wonderful cock lay coiled on his thigh looking just like a sleeping snake and I used to love teasing it awake again with the tip of my tongue. I loved holding the bulbous head in my mouth and feeling it throbbing but that act prompted one of my few twinges of guilt because although I had done the same thing with my husband countless times over the years, it had always been for his pleasure not my own.

    We had sex one hell of a lot. Some times it was triggered by a look, sometimes a touch but often just a spontaneous unspoken mutual accord. For reclining full length we climbed in the back and lay on top of the sleeping bag, this mainly for missionary and occasionally doggie style, but that tended to be the coldest part of the vehicle so we preferred doing it elsewhere. We managed several different positions on the front seats but that could sometimes require a great deal of both agility and ingenuity, especially having to take Geoff's long legs into consideration. My diaphragm was safely packed in the bottom of my suitcase awaiting me at my in-laws home but I seldom gave it more that a passing thought.

    One of my favourite positions outside the sleeping bag was Geoff sitting in the passenger seat with me sitting on his lap also facing forward and with his big cock lodged right up inside me. We didn't actually do much movement but he kept twitching his penis while I used my vaginal muscles to squeeze his throbbing organ. In that position, Geoff was ideally placed to reach round and tease my eager nipples. Another variation had him in the same position but with me crouched in the foot well giving him oral. This was a sexual activity that my lover didn't reciprocate and I was rather glad because this was my husband's real area of expertise and I didn't want Geoff to be better than him at that as well.

    Apart from carnal pleasures our great preoccupation was with food, with a great deal of planning before each meal to make the differing ingredients both appetising and varied. The actual cooking needed a lot of organising as we were limited to that single camping stove and a candle power hot plate of the kind usually seen at dinner parties where they are used to keep dishes warm. For breakfast we had porridge made with oatmeal and water, Geoff ate his with salt where I preferred a sprinkling of sugar. Lunch was usually soup of the packet variety but we made greater effort in the late afternoon when the more substantial meal was built round some kind of tinned meat.

    Those days of sexual abandon did not seem real, more like a dream, admittedly raunchy, but one from which I would eventually awake. I knew it must end but I didn't know when or how. The heavy snow stopped and only returned in short sessions but at any time over that period there always seemed to be snowflakes in the air though few and far between. In view of our unchanging surroundings, I felt confident that our isolation would last for a few more days.

    On the morning of the fourth day the sequence of our activities had become routine, sex before rising, after which Geoff would get up and start the car engine to warm the interior, then make coffee before I crept out of the sleeping bag. Where on the first morning Geoff had tactfully gone outside while I emerged, now he blatantly watched as I crept out naked and unashamed, to don my garments in leisurely manner under his admiring gaze.

    After ablutions and tidying up the sleeping compartment, we enjoyed breakfast and then, with our second coffee of the morning of the morning, we settled to drink it in the front seats. It was just before 10a.m. in a drastic deviation from the norm, we heard sound of a helicopter in the distance. Unfortunately, due to the still snow coated windows, other than part of the windscreen and near side, as it drew close we were unable to tell where it was until with a roar it passed directly over head, heading roughly in the direction of the road we had been travelling. I realised that at the first sound we should have been out of the vehicle waving to attract attention but it was already too late unless it happened to return this way.

    Once it was obvious that that police helicopter was not going to stop, I rather lost interest in it but Geoff watched it intently until it disappeared from sight. Putting a brave face on it, I said cheerfully that we might be rescued soon but Geoff was doubtful, stating his opinion that they were not even looking.

    The incident burst the bubble of unreality and also destroyed the mood that had pertained so far. Right from the start it had been the stranger's supreme confidence which had done much to reassure me but now he seemed unsure, anxiously scanning the surroundings (although he would have claimed that he was merely being vigilant).

    Approaching midday it started to snow again and by the time we had eaten lunch it was coming down heavily, with this fact noticeably increasing my companion's unease. Suddenly reaching a decision, Geoff announced, "I'm going to go for help, at least far enough from this spot for my mobile to work."

    "Why now?" I didn't see that the situation had changed."

    "Because I don't think the people in charge expect to find anybody still alive trapped in cars. If they had been looking, the guys in the helicopter would have flying alongside of the road instead of right on top of it. If this new snow is as bad as the last lot we could be in real trouble; we've got supplies for a few more days but what if we're still here in a week. I know for sure that the petrol won't last that long and we are also getting low on the camping gas."

    Despite my protests Geoff's mind was made up but I could tell that he had something more to say and the need to do so was embarrassing him. At my prompting he reluctantly admitted that we would need to split supplies. "I'll leave most of the food for you because there's a limit to what I can carry but I will need to take three vital items, the sleeping bag, the camping stove and the torch. If they don't come for you today it will be tomorrow for certain, so that only leaves tonight for you to get through alone. If you wrap up well in the blankets and keep the engine running there should be enough petrol left to get you through to tomorrow."

    Less than an hour later with his huge backpack and wearing a pair of proper mesh bottomed snow shoes that he had dug out from somewhere, without ceremony or even a farewell kiss, Geoff set out looking every bit like Nanook of the North. Feeling suddenly terribly lonely, I watched him apprehensively until he disappeared from sight. He had left a gadget which consisted of a metal plate which if heated by four night light type candles was sufficient to warm either water or soup but it wasn't a quick affair. For the first half hour after his departure I kept occupied making a coffee but then I wrapped myself in blankets and turned off the engine. I had developed a sudden fear that the fuel would run out during the night.

    While it was still daylight I was reluctant to burn candles, so the lack of those flames and the contribution of Geoff's body heat within the capsule of the vehicle, it soon started to feel very cold. I huddled there for quite a long time feeling very frightened and dreading the night. When it got near to 3 p.m., I realised that I should start heating some soup before I lost the light but put this off for several minutes, reluctant to squander the little heat that I had managed to accumulate. Then suddenly, without of any warning, there was the roar of a helicopters engine directly overhead and sounding very low. Almost immediately the car door was wrenched open, I was lifted bodily out of my seat, efficiently wrapped in some silver thermal sheeting and carried quickly to the helicopter.

    Some medics took care of me as we flew, performing routine tests upon me. I had had managed to let myself get so chilled that my behaviour and body temperature were similar to those of a genuine hypothermia victim and that is how they treated me. Maybe it was the relief of being rescued or perhaps just the fact of feeling warm again but I remember very little of the flight to hospital, although I could recall someone telling me that it would take twenty minutes. I didn't fully recover my senses until I was tucked up in a hospital bed with concerned nurses bustling round me but after exchanging only a few sentences with one of them I promptly drifted off to sleep again.

    I was woken some time later being gently shaken by s smiling nurse who informed me that there was someone special to see me. Illogically I immediately assumed it would be Geoff. I found out later that when informing the rescue services about me he had been able to give then my precise map coordinates. In my still befuddled state I rationalised that as he had managed to get me rescued, he had undoubtedly been rescued himself, brought to the same hospital and had popped in to see me at the first opportunity. Imagine my shock when it was my loving husband who walked in, a massive bunch of flowers in one hand and a smile splitting his face. Unfortunately I did not react quickly enough and I saw his smile falter as he read the disappointment in my eyes.

    That unfortunate moment lasted only a split second but then he was smothering my face with kisses and I was eagerly kissing him back, with my arms wrapped tightly round his neck. "I was so worried, I thought I had lost you," he mumbled and the tremor in his voice as he spoke gave me some hint of the despair he had experienced.

    I knew that there would be questions to answer but I wasn't yet prepared. I desperately needed time to decide how much or how little I could reveal about what happened during my time trapped in the snow covered SUV. I used the excuse of sleepiness to field his initial tentative queries with the vague promise tell 'tell him everything' later. The tiredness wasn't really pretence because although Geoff and I had both dozed for part of the time every day during those days alone, in the close confines of the sleeping bag we had got little real sleep. It was if the touch of bare skin on bare skin always triggered a new bout of carnality, with both he and I being the instigator.

    The next day my position on what to reveal had deteriorated. The media always likes to seize upon some unexpected survivor, as if one life saved seemed to somehow mitigate the horror of an unimaginable disaster. Some people had been found dead in cars and the bodies of others who had tried to walk to safety were expected to be discovered when the snow melted, so my picture and story were on the front page of every single newspaper. Every report also mentioned the unnamed hero who had trekked through deep drifts to the top of a mountain, to alert the authorities to my plight.

    The next day when Clive came to visit he was no longer smiling. He gave me a quick kiss but then sat on the chair by the side of the bed. For a while he remained silent but then asked quietly, "Who was he – this guy – this knight in shining armour?"

    "He was ex army," I answered honestly, "His vehicle was trapped in front of mine, even though it was a four wheel drive SUV the snowdrift was even too big for him. He'd had survival training and was far better prepared. You should be very grateful to him because there was nobody else anywhere near and if he hadn't taken me into his car, I would have died like all those others."

    That seemed to satisfy my hubby and for a while we chatted normally, mainly about our son but I could tell there was something on his mind. Eventually he blurted out, "Are you saying that in the days that you were trapped alone with him he never tried to make a pass at you?"

    "Clive, throughout all the time that I spent with him, he always behaved like a perfect gentleman," I said firmly and that seemed to ease his mind, at least for that day.

    The next day was worse. The front page of every newspaper carried some variation of the legend, 'Blizzard Hero Was Killer On Run'. The supporting story stated that the unnamed man was wanted for a rather nasty murder in London, with one down market tabloid giving the extra detail that the victim had been tortured before death, with a broom handle included amongst the implements used on him.

    Clive stormed into the ward as soon as the doors were opened. Throwing a newspaper on the bed, he asked loudly, "Did he rape you?" and when I mutely shook my head, he said, "Come on admit it, a man like that is wouldn't miss the chance to have a woman like you."

    "Darling, he didn't rape me, you've got to believe me," maintained stubbornly, "Despite what you think, he wasn't that kind of man."

    "But it says in the newspaper......"

    "Clive, he was a decent guy, if he wasn't why would he go to the trouble of getting me into his car and sharing his food instead of just looking after himself?"

    "Because you're a very attractive woman and he saw the chance of getting some sex on the side," my worried husband answered triumphantly.

    "His wife is dead."

    Clive gave a mirthless laugh, "Is that what he told you, it always that or they say they're divorced, It's what his kind of man always says."

    "She was murdered."

    "He told you that to gain your sympathy, God women are so gullible."

    "You are being completely silly," I informed my husband, speaking very firmly. "When he came to invite me into his car he had no idea if I was male or female and it wouldn't have made any difference if I had been a guy. He just wanted to save a life if he could."

    "Subarus are women's cars," Clive muttered, unwilling to concede the argument.

    "With all the snow piled on top of it he could have had no idea what kind of car I was driving," I concluded and with nowhere left to go, for the moment, my husband fell silent.

    I was not in a bad way when rescued and I was now fully recovered but although desperate to hold my young son again, I was deliberately playing the invalid because I wanted to prolong my stay in hospital. While still in my hospital room, my husband's questioning was at least limited to visiting hours but I was afraid that once home I would be subjected to none stop interrogation. There was also another reason for my procrastination. When I got home I knew that I would be making love with my husband and although I was looking forward to that, I worried how easily he would be able to tell that I had had a much better endowed man inside me. On all calculations, a few days delay couldn't do any harm.

    "What kind of stuff had he got in his vehicle that helped you both survive?" Clive asked in conversational tone, his voice having lost that accusatory edge.

    "Lots of food and candles, a small Gaz stove for cooking, a powerful flashlight and a sleeping bag." I went through the list without thinking and immediately I had named the last item I knew I'd made a bad mistake.

    Of course Clive seized on it like a terrier, "What kind of sleeping bag?"

    "It was an army one, specially designed for artic survival," I told him factually, hoping that was the end of the matter.

    It was a forlorn hope. "Was there only the one?" Clive asked and when I nodded my head, "Which of you slept in it?" was his follow up question.

    "We both did. Darling, we couldn't keep the engine running through the night at that was the only we could keep warm."

    "What did you wear?"

    "Geoff slept naked because that was how the sleeping bag was designed to be used and I took most of my clothes off as well," I told him, shading the truth only slightly.

    "I'm not at all happy with the sound of that."

    "Sweetheart, it was all done very properly, Geoff got undressed whilst I looked away and then got in the bag to lie with his back to the centre then I switched off the light before removing my clothes and wriggled in so that my back was towards his." It wasn't exactly a lie but I had deliberately given the impression that this was the routine we had followed on all four nights and not just the first.

    Hubby had only one shot left in his armoury, "Are you telling me that you lay nearly naked all that time and he never tried to touch you."

    That made me laugh out loud, "My love, he and I touched constantly, skin to skin. Crammed into a one man sleeping bag we kept making contact if either of us even twitched." This seemed to mollify my husband and he even half heartedly joined in the laughter.

    I was discharged the next morning. I had the great joy of holding my little son Brian in my arms once again and then the inordinate pleasure of having him excitedly bring all his Xmas presents to show me. I was also able to belatedly open all the gifts that had been laying waiting for me since Xmas day. My in laws were around until mid evening and it was not until Brian was finally asleep that my husband I were alone. We sat in silence nominally watching a movie, both of us preoccupied with our own thoughts but holding hands. Eventually we went to bed and made love.

    I'm not saying that the earth moved, Clive isn't into the earthquake stuff but when it comes to gentle tender lovemaking he is the absolute master. At first I think that I was the more tense because I wasn't sure whether I had become changed down there but when he said nothing I began to relax because I knew he would have checked. It was so nice to return to the familiar loving, like slipping on a well worn but much loved glove.

    The following day was another good one, relaxed and full of laughter, with not one single reference to my missing days. I seriously began to think that I'd weathered the storm but my loving husband had an ambush waiting. After our evening meal, Clive washed the dishes while I went upstairs to read Brian his bedtime story. When I came down I found that two glasses of wine had been poured but instead of being placed near to the settee they were sitting on either side of the dining table.

    My husband was waiting for me and as soon as I was seated and he had my attention, he said quietly, "I want you to look straight into my eyes and tell me that he didn't fuck you."

    I have no problem with avoiding a question or with giving an only partially true answer but I find it impossible to tell a straight lie. It would have been so simple and got rid of my problem completely but it was beyond me. "I can't," I said sadly.

    I watched a mixture of emotions cross my husbands face, first the undoubted hurt at having his worst fears confirmed but quickly followed by an element of satisfaction that his suspicions had been well founded. I think Clive was surprised by my quick confession because he didn't speak immediately and that gave me the chance to say, "He didn't rape me, I wanted him to do it."

    Trying to lie hadn't worked but I now realised that brutal honesty wasn't the best policy either because my poor husband had a stricken look on his face as he mouthed the single word, "Why?"

    "Because of the situation, because I thought I was going to die and never see either you or Brian ever again, because I thought I was certain to freeze to death within a couple of days and I wanted to grasp some experience and pleasure from the time I had left. It didn't feel like cheating." That wasn't exactly lie but neither was it the truth because at no point trapped by the snow did I seriously think I might perish except possibly during those three hours after Geoff left me alone to start his solo track through the snow.

    I expected my husband to challenge that excuse but he had a question to which he gave higher priority, "Did it happen just the once?"

    "No," I admitted.

    How many times?"

    "About a dozen."

    Clive looked incredulously at me. "Twelve times?

    "More or less." I knew it was a damn site more than twelve and that wasn't counting the three times I had sucked Geoff off to completion. During our time together it seemed that my army lover had Viagra constantly pumping through his veins and I was equally insatiable. I sucked him for my own pleasure and he certainly enjoyed it but there were times when I had to get him off that way just to give my pussy a rest.

    "Twelve times in three fucking days."

    "Actually it was three days but four nights," I corrected pedantically, not that it really made the figures any better.

    Clive stayed silent for quite a while, as if my answers had taken the wind right out his sails but when he did speak again it was with the inevitable question, "Is his cock bigger than mine?"

    "About an inch longer and possibly a bit thicker," I said, again using the female prerogative to modify statistics.

    "Tell me the things you did with him and how it felt?"

    "Darling, don't you think you might be better not knowing that kind of stuff?" I murmured seriously concerned about his feelings.

    "But I need to know," Clive insisted passionately, "I have to get the full picture in my head if I hope to understand."

    Against my better judgement I offered, "What exactly do you want me to tell you?"

    "Was it his physique and masculinity that attracted you to him?"

    "Clive, if I was attracted to men like that then I could easily have married one, plenty asked but I didn't want them, I chose you."

    "Was he very much better at sex than me?"

    "It wasn't a matter of being better but he was certainly very different. In some ways he was better but in others he wasn't a patch on you."

    "Give me an example," my hubby asked, but his voice was calmer and I felt as if I had thrown him a lifeline.

    "Well you might have guessed, from what I've already said, that he got stiff again far more quickly than you do but on the other hand you can carry on a lot longer than he could manage," I explained.

    "But how did we compare?"

    "Sweet heart my love, there was no comparison because of the difference between you. You can keep me on a sexual plateau for ages and ages and I love that where he is fast and explosive and I rather enjoyed that as well," I said trying to be as tactful as I could.

    My husband sat in silence contemplating my answer, slowly nodding his head before delivering his logical coup de gras with the question, "If you weren't attracted to him and there was so little to choose between us, why did you fuck him?"

    "Because I was frightened and lost and he was there," was the only thing I could say

    As if there was nothing left to ask, over the next couple of days the questioning ceased but Clive seemed to walk about as if carrying the weight of the world on his shoulders. I often found him gazing pensively at me but as soon as I met his gaze he would glance away before quickly leaving the room.

    We just went through the motions of living, with minimal words exchanged between us and only then when absolutely necessary. In fact the only times that we behaved at all normally were when Brian was the focus of both of our attentions. We still slept together but there was no kisses and the most that I got was a polite goodnight before he turned out the light. I wanted desperately to try to break out of the cycle but was afraid than anything I said could only make matters worse.

    Ignoring the fact that he had saved my life, the media as a whole started to portray Geoff as some sort of psychopath, openly speculating how I had managed to survive those days alone with him without being violated. One or two actuality inferred that I had been molested by him but was too afraid or embarrassed to say. Then the tenor changed, largely due to the efforts of one investigative reporter. The first thing revealed was Geoff's military record and the fact that he received awards for gallantry in both Iraq and Afghanistan.

    The next issue of that paper contained the full story of the court case, saying how the dead man had been acquitted of the rape and murder of Geoff's wife but only on a technicality. He was even able to describe the disallowed evidence as 'a knife still covered with the victim's blood and the fingerprints of the killer'. It seems he had kept the weapon as a trophy, along with several intimate items taken from the couple's house. Soon the general consensus of media opinion supported Geoff, some even suggesting that if he handed himself in he should be treated very leniently. Unfortunately the fact that as well as killing the guy he had enacted a rather grisly revenge rather ruled out that possibility.

    One item of coverage really got through to me when an ex army comrade being interview on TV described Geoff as the most decent man he had ever met. He went on to say that knowing Geoff, he guessed that his plan had been to hide a cache of supplies at a pre chosen isolated location, drive a hundred miles or so further on before dumping his vehicle and making his way back on foot. The blizzard had interfered with that and he was now worried that Geoff hadn't taken enough stuff with him to survive for long in the wilderness. I know that it was the blizzard that was really to blame but I did feel guilty at the thought that his three day dalliance with me might have cost Geoff either his life or his liberty.

    That TV item also had a bad effect on my loving husband. Over the past few days he had viewed, with apparent equanimity, the same black and white identity type photo of Geoff's face constantly printed in newspapers but colour footage of my lover walking about, laughing and living life were a different matter. As soon as the screen switched to an unconnected topic, Clive stood up quietly, left the room and remained very subdued for the rest of the evening.

    It wasn't until just before we would be going to bed, my husband said quietly, "I can understand now why you opened your legs so quickly for that chap, he's exactly the type of man that I've always known you would finish up running off with. Did it start that first night or did you manage to wait until the next morning?"

    Ignoring the question, I quickly protested that I had never had any plans to run off with anybody now or in the future but he took absolutely no notice of my words. Speaking calmly and precisely Clive told me, "When I said 'run off' I was speaking figuratively, I meant he's the type I knew you would inevitably end up cheating on me with."

    "What do you mean 'he's exactly the type'?"

    "Big, strong, action man, everything that I am not," Clive said bitterly.

    I was rather shocked at my husband's low self image. Granted he is about eight inches shorter than Geoff, of slender build and his working life has been spent in an office environment but to me he is a giant amongst men. He is a thinker rather than a doer but I admire him for that and it was that aspect of his character that most appealed to me right from the start. He is a real gentleman with the emphasis on gentle, he's kind in a world where kindness is an undervalued commodity, generous to a fault and totally unselfish. He always putts the interests of others ahead of his own and I couldn't have wished for a more devoted, doting father for my child. I loved him with all my heart and what happened with Geoff had nothing to do with that.

    I tried to say something of that to him but Clive wasn't listening. Ignoring my words he spat out, "I get so angry remembering how I was going out of my mind with worry and all the time you were having the time of your life fucking your macho man."

    There seemed no point in trying to reassure him when he was in this frame of mind so I said nothing more and after a few minutes silence, "You might have got pregnant, did you think about that?" my husband asked suddenly.

    "Actually I did think about it and I knew that I was in my safe period."

    "Would it have made any difference if you hadn't been safe? Would you have still taken a chance because I bet that neither of you had any condoms on you?" My flush faced husband paused for effect before asking nastily, "And what if had made you pregnant, would you still have tried to keep quiet about what had gone on and let me believe that it was mine?"

    I was rather shocked by this short impassioned speech because it made me realise the level of distrust that now existed between us. I shook my head giving the impression of denial but I didn't speak. I couldn't make myself lie and I knew that answering his questions truthfully would only make matters worse. Up until this point I hadn't touched my wine but now I started taking sips as I waited for the storm to pass.

    "Did you fall in love with him, is that the explanation? Did you want him to take him with you?"

    "I'll admit that I would be sad if I heard he was dead and I hope he can evade capture but that is the limit of any feelings that I have for him," I answered honestly, "You are the only man that I have ever loved and the only man that I want to spend my life with."

    I thought for a moment that my sincerity had got through to him but those hopes were dashed when he said unhappily, "I really ought to divorce you."

    My heart sank. "Are you going to?"

    Clive shook his head. "I won't and there are two reasons for that, the first is for Brian's sake because it would blight his life if we split up. The other reason is that if I did divorce you, the media will immediately put two and two together and guess what really happened while you were missing and I don't want you to face that embarrassment. I'd be embarrassment too, perhaps even more so, because then everybody in the world would know that you made me into a cuckold."

    "I'm so sorry," I said but even to my ears it seemed totally inadequate.

    There is little left to say. Clive and I resumed making love, tentatively starting that same night but it was almost six months before he licked me again. He did forgive me or said that he had and on another occasion admitted that a third reason for not divorcing was that he still loved me. It has been slow going; however two years later we are both happy and have managed to regain a semblance of what our marriage used to be but I don't think we will ever get back all that was lost.

    Clive occasionally has periods of deep introspection, he was always been prone to these but since my adventure both the incidence and duration have increased. I don't think of Geoff very often, mainly because I have deliberately pushed him right to the back of my mind. However, on those rare occasions when I have trouble getting off, my mind does flash to that cluster of idyllic days when orgasms popped out like peas from a pod. I feel both guilty and ashamed about my brief affair but I can't quite bring myself to say that I regret it.

    Mixed in with a bunch of Xmas cards that came through the door last year was one not in an envelope and without a seasonal motif. It was actually a picture postcard with the image of a posy of forget-me-nots. On the reverse side it had the address but no addressee name, no message and no signature. The only significant detail was that both the stamp and postmark indicated that it had originated in Guatemala. After a cursory glance at both sides, Clive tossed it casually in the bin muttering something about junk mail. The moment he left the room I quickly retrieved it for closer examination, somehow intuitively knowing that it was from Geoff. I think that he was letting me know that he had successfully escaped the country and to a place with no extradition treaty. I hadn't given him my home address but with all the publicity and my name being printed it wouldn't have been hard for him to find out where I lived. It gave me a lot of pleasure to know that he also thought about me. I concealed the card at the back of my half of the wardrobe.

    Deep down I think that I deserved those three days, (and four nights) out of a lifetime but in case those last two lines above made anyone wonder, if Geoff were to secretly reappear in my life I wouldn't have sex with him. Despite the obvious temptation, I came so close to losing my wonderful husband this time that I would never take the risk again.

  20. Liked by 1 user: birita1965

  21. #15
    Elite Member
    Joined
    22 Aug 2010
    Posts
    22,549
    Likes
    318,532
    Images
    997,232
    Location
    The best place on planet Earth 

    Re: Stories from author ukresearcher

    The Escape

    By ukresearcher ©

    The escape had been planned for months and just waited the right set of circumstances to put into operation. I was approaching the mid point of my sentence and was not eager to escape having convinced myself that the second set of years would pass faster than the first. Trouble was I was involved whether I wished it or not, so rather than being associated with a botched attempt, I formulated a plan to give the best chance of success.

    There were three of us in the cell and killers all. Aldo was forty, over six foot four and at least twice my body weight. He had killed four times. The first happened years ago when he was in still his twenties. Working as a docker he had beaten another man to death but when medical evidence at the trial showed to victim to have had an unusually thin skull, the charge was dropped to manslaughter and he only served two years. This was sufficient to turn him to a life of crime spent mainly as a strong-arm bully boy. For some reason, armed with a pump action shotgun he decided to rob a bank on his own and for a time the robbery went amazingly well. Hitting the bank just after nine o'clock he found only two customers inside and these he forced to lie on the floor. He then had all the cashiers come up and deposit the contents of their drawers into a black bin bag that he had taken with him. A measure of his early luck was the fact that three new customers entered the bank while the robbery was in progress but, instead of running back outside to raise the alarm, they simply lay down on the floor with the others without having been ordered to do so.

    At this point, there was a good haul for very little effort but both greed and stupidity now entered the equation. Unaware that anything was wrong, the manager emerged from his office carrying a bunch of keys and this inspired Aldo to order him to open the main safe. While the harassed official hastened to comply, one of the cashiers got brave and started sneaking his hand towards the alarm button. When he spotted this, instead of just repeating his threat, Aldo blasted the man, triggering the alarm anyway when a random pellet struck the button. Panicked by the shot the manager turned and ran only to be rewarded with a barrel of shot in his back from close range. With no option other than flight, Aldo ran outside scattering bank notes behind him and then, seeing police round his car, he tried to run across a busy road. One driver, slamming on the brakes, brought his vehicle to a half less than a foot away but paid for these fast reactions with his life. Without thoughts of gratitude, Aldo ran to the side of the car, fired a shot through the window, then dragged the body clear before driving away himself. All three deaths were so pointless because the fugitive was apprehended before he had travelled ten miles. He was serving life with a minimum tariff of twenty-five years.

    Rick was a 30 year old psychopath, claimed a body count of six females and was the worst kind of serial sex killer. In height, at 5' 10, he was a couple of inches taller than me but slim and lithe. He was also very quick. A very ugly man, he had an unmistakable resemblance to a rodent and was universally known as 'rat face' - but always behind his back. You see he had a chiv or knife, painstaking created in the workshops from a piece of bed iron, thin and ending in a vicious point and with both sides of the blade honed to razor sharpness. It had a rudimentary handle of masking tape and twine. He wore it in a sheath of flesh coloured tape bound round his leg with the outside cunningly covered with body hairs. It was so well done that he could stand all but the most rigorous type of body search without fear that it might be discovered.

    He had been convicted of two murders and two others were known to be his work but without the necessary proof. He bragged about killing two more, in fact he bragged about everything that he had done. For years I had to listen to the humiliations that he had inflicted on his victims and many nights lay in my bunk sickened to the stomach. Some say that criminality is in the genes - well if that gene could be identified, I think that men like him should be drowned at birth. He held the first girl captive in a derelict house for 48 hours and the hid her body under the floorboards where she probably remains still. The other crime not tied to him occurred in France. Coming across a couple in a lover's lane, he took the girl away at knife point leaving her companion tied up. Returning later, he told the boyfriend what a good fuck she had been - then slit his throat as well for good measure. Rick was serving life with no possibility of parole.

    Now to me - yes I am a killer too but I take no pride in it and, quite apart from the prison sentence, I would give anything for it not to have happened. I am thirty-five now and when it happened I was working in insurance. I had been married for seven years to a very attractive wife and we had a beautiful four year old daughter who was the light of my life. For the first three years of the marriage things were perfect but after Alice was born things changed, although Jane loved her every bit as much as I. Research led me to believe that my wife started suffering from a rare post-natal effect of which the nearest equivalent in layman's terms is 'nymphomania'. In short, she started going with other men - lots of men. Night after night, she would slip into bed beside me with their stench upon her and their cum oozing out of her onto our sheets. It had started so suddenly that I hoped it would end the same way so I never reproached her and even went out of my way to be extra loving. Gradually, things changed and I realised that instead of just random pick-ups, she was sticking largely to one man. I gathered that he started coming to the house while I was at work because Alice started referring to 'Uncle Ronnie', then one day she climbed onto my lap and asked innocently, 'Why does Mummy always get tired and need to lie down whenever Uncle Ronnie comes?' I investigated, found out who he was and where he lived but apart from that continued to keep a watching brief.

    One day I returned from work to find an empty house and a note waiting for me. It read:-

    Dear Jed.

    I am leaving you. I've fallen in love with another man and I want to make a new life with him. I know that I have treated you badly in the past but Ronnie has helped me overcome the problems that made me behave that way. I am taking Alice to live in Australia with him.

    I have taken my clothes and a few things but apart from that I want nothing. The house is yours and I will make no demands on you.

    Sorry. Jane.

    PS. I will send you photo's of Alice.

    It was the word 'Australia' that got to me. To be honest, I was about at the end of my tether with Jane and could have been relieved to see her go but the thought of my little girl at the other side of the world filled me with blind panic. Clutching the note in my hand I went to where I knew he lived and started hammering on the door. I saw my wife peeping out of a side window but no-one came to the door. Then, when further knocking again brought no response, in a rage I kicked the door open and ran in.

    A larger man than me emerged from a kitchen to face me across the room and I could see that he had a knife in his hand. Ignoring the weapon I snarled, "Where is she?" and advanced towards him.

    "She doesn't want to see you," he said but by then we were close. In retrospect, I realise that he was a soft as me and very frightened but I couldn't see it then. He made a movement with the knife but I grabbed his wrist and we started grappling. In theory, he should have been stronger but rage probably gave me an edge because I managed to get the knife out of his hand and into my own. Having disarmed him, my intention was to step back and continue to insist that I see my wife but, having lost his means of defence, he panicked and threw himself at me. The knife entered his body and by the most atrocious luck, severed an artery.

    I called the ambulance and stayed with him trying to stem the bleeding but that did not seem to count for much at my trial. With all the blood and stuff, the only prints remaining on the weapon were mine but the most damning fact was that the knife belonged to me. As a wedding present we had been given six extra sharp kitchen knives and this was one of the set. This was one of the 'things' that Jane had mentioned taking but, filled with hate because I had killed the man she now loved, my wife swore to the contrary.

    The prosecution case was simple - filled with jealous rage and armed with a vicious knife, I had gone to the home of my rival with murder in my heart. Sadly for me the jury found no reason to differ from this interpretation of the facts and I was sentenced to life with a minimum ten years to serve. In their wisdom the prison authorities have a policy of banging up killers together so for more than four years I have been confined with the two specimens of humanity detailed above, sometimes for twenty-three

    hours a day.

    For the escape to work, it was imperative that there should be only one warder on duty in our section of the block. Now since the regulations specifically prohibited this it was an almost impossible condition to fulfil. It did happen but rarely, always random and in response to some passing emergency. This was no use to us because we needed at least some small intimation in advance for preparations and thus far we had always been taken by surprise.

    It happened that during the previous fortnight, the prison had been struck by an epidemic of influenza which struck down the inmates in droves but left the screws strangely immune. It was galling to see them strutting about showing scant sympathy for the plight of the cons. Then, as if by magic the situation reversed and almost overnight the staffing fell to a skeleton level. Not only were the usual two man teams reduced to one man throughout the jail but the general minimal manning gave the rest of our plan more prospect of success than we could legitimately have expected. The only fly in the ointment was that it had started snowing like crazy outside but we were unlikely ever to get this kind of opportunity again.

    I smeared tomato ketchup purloined from the kitchen across the front of my shirt and lay on the floor moaning. At the same time, Rick started banging on the cell door and shouting "Man down", at the top of his voice. As hoped, the screw ran up, looked through the peep hole and then, provoked by my apparently desperate condition, unlocked the door and came in. At that point, Rick showed him the knife and that gave time for Aldo time to move from his position behind the door and grab the screw from the rear. Now the plan was for him to just subdue the guard so that we could tie him up but I had entertained the doubt all along whether Aldo intended to leave him alive. Whatever the big man's intentions, Ricky settled the matter by sticking his knife into the guards stomach. Now this was sheer stupidity because the plan called me to wear the guard's uniform as the essential element in getting us out.

    While they stripped the body, I undressed and then donned the discarded uniform, suffering a feeling of distaste when my fingers touched the red mess on the front which was not certainly not ketchup. The beds had been stripped in readiness, so now my two compatriots picked up blankets and pillows and preceded me down the corridor. I followed with hat pulled low, carrying a pillow myself to conceal the bloodied tunic and jangling keys noisily. I hoped to give the impression that I was simply marching them to a different cell and that's how it worked out because, after negotiating several corridors, we reached the prison garage without hindrance. The final part was simplicity itself. With my uniformed self driving and the other two under the blankets in the back of the prison van, one pip of the horn opened the gates to us and freedom.

    Over the months we had endlessly discussed how much petrol would be in the vehicle we took and thus how many miles we could get before it ran out. In the event, that was academic because we found ourselves irretrievably stuck in a snow drift before we had travelled three miles. With the prison behind, a town ahead and only the coast to the right, we took the only route available and struck off on foot into the mountains.

    I was better equipped to face the weather for the uniform was far better than their cell denims. I was also glad that I had taken the trouble to claim the dead man's boots because, although slightly on the large side, they were far sturdier than prison issue footwear. All three of us wore a couple of blankets each with one draped over our heads so that, from a distance, we must have looked like trio of monks. There was nil visibility so we could do nought except put down our heads and plod steadily forward. With some foresight, I had made myself a crude magnet and this did ensure that we were travelling in a more or less straight line and not round in circles. It was on this trek that Aldo's bulk and strength proved vital for he took the lead with it far easier for us following in his footsteps. For the earlier hours, although the snow piled up on us and had to be periodically shaken loose, it did not penetrate our clothes unduly but this changed when the weather switch first to sleet and then to rain. Very quickly we were all soaked to the skin.

    A lot of the time we were knee deep in snow but in exposed places there was better going. Trouble was, these stretches always ended in deep drifts that we had to flounder through. Gradually we moved higher, not deliberately, rather following the line of least resistance. We came to a long slope and had almost finished traversing it when some sixth sense warned me that something was wrong. Looking up the hill I saw a small tree apparently moving towards me so I shouted out "For Christ's sake run." We scrambled the few yards to the protection of a clump of sturdy old pines then turned to see 100 yards of the hillside that we had just crossed, slide away and disappear with a rumble into the ravine below.

    "Phew, that was lucky," Aldo said and then turned to press on.

    "Wait," I said. "It was luckier than you think. Anybody tracking us must think that we have gone into the ravine. If they don't find any tracks on this side of the slip it will look certain and they might stop looking for us."

    "How the fuck can we walk through snow without leaving tracks, cunt?" Rick sneered.

    "Look at the ground under the trees," I pointed out. "By zig-zagging we can get quite a way without stepping in snow. Then we look for a stream, it doesn't matter if we go up or down, as long as we step on stone leaving no trace. Wherever we do have to cross snow we try to hide the tracks somehow. If we can manage to do that for even a mile or two, I reckon we could be home free."

    "He's right," Aldo joined in. "Didn't I tell you he was smart. You two grab one of these broken branches each and drag them behind you as you go."

    This made our progress a great deal slower but it worked because looking behind us I couldn't easily see where we had been and I reckoned that continuing rain might obliterate the remaining traces.

    After twelve hours of steady slog with the last three in total darkness, I was very near to the end of reserves. Spotting an overhanging bank ahead I said, "We've got to stop for a rest or I'm going to drop. That bank over there should give us some shelter from the rain for a bit."

    "Soft shit," Rick muttered but he still started moving towards the bank. Aldo acted more reluctant but his steps too had begun to slow during the previous half hour. We dug out our tins and got cigarettes and that by itself was a boost to morale. After about thirty minutes I felt energy returning to my legs but on the other hand cold was gnawing at me and I felt myself stiffening up.

    Suddenly Aldo stood up and said," If we push on and don't find a cabin or real shelter we die and if we stay here we die. I say we push on." There was no argument against that so both Rick and I struggled to our feet but had hardly done so when the big man swore and said, "There's a light. The bastards have found us."

    Involuntarily he had ducked down so I asked, "What kind of light? Is it coming towards us?"

    "It was kind of orange, a little way up the hill. It didn't seem to be moving."

    I moved to where he had been standing but lacking his height, I was unable to see over the bank. "Have another look, see what it's doing now," I suggested.

    "It's just the same, not even wobbling and I can't see any figures near it."

    After some discussion and moving to a position from which we could all see the light and decided that it had got to be the lighted window of a small cabin. "It's no fucking good to us," Rick gave as his opinion. "The only people in a cabin at this time of year are bound to be hunters and the bastards will all have guns. I vote that we give it a wide berth."

    "How about I show myself at the door just in the uniform," I suggested. "If the place is crammed with rough looking guys I make some excuse and leave. Otherwise we just play it by ear."

    "This is why I trust Jed's thinking more than yours pillock brain," Aldo said agreeing to the plan.

    I stood in front of the door with the other two against the wall on either side. I knocked and after a moment the door opened as far as the chain would allow and the startled face of a young woman peered out. "Prison service," I said, holding forward the identity card that I had found in the pocket of the uniform. The picture on it didn't look a bit me but then neither would the real owner be recognisable after twelve hours exposed to rain and snow. "Some prisoners have escaped and I am warning people in the area," I explained.

    "You poor man," she said. "You're soaked to the skin. You must come in and get dry; I'll make you something warm to drink." As she spoke, the woman closed the door momentarily, undid the chain then opened it wide. As she did so, we all three rushed in.

    The pretty woman staggered back in shock and then for an instant all stood in frozen tableau as we assimilated the inside of the cabin and she attempted to understand what had happened. But the next moment, a male figure seemed to hurtle from somewhere to the side. With a flick of his arm, Aldo brushed the man aside, almost like swatting a fly, sending the woman's husband staggering back to bang his head hard against the wall. He fell awkwardly, and we all heard his leg snap with an audible report.

    The wife looked at her fallen spouse then turned, shouting "Lucy," to run to a small child that I had not previously noticed, and clutched her daughter to her. The little girl was aged about four and reminded me very much of Alice. She gazed at me with big round eyes and in that moment I reverted to a human being and not just an escaped con. My two fellow escapees had dropped their sodden blankets and were stamping around shaking themselves like dogs. "Lady, we have got to do something about your husband's leg," I said softly. "It's going to hurt so best try while he is still unconscious. Have you got something to use as a splint and some binding?" She nodded and ran away to a corner. The child left alone continued to stare at me so I tried a small smile but it elicited no response.

    The woman returned with some ski sticks and washing line. "If you hold his thigh, I'll pull the leg straight. I do know what I'm doing," I instructed.

    She moved as ordered but as I grasped the damaged limb, her gaze flicked over the bloody front of my uniform and then she looked into my eyes. "You're not a prison officer are you?" she said.

    "Sorry," I said. "I am just the same as them."

    There was no panic on her face but I could tell from those clear grey eyes that she fully understood the situation that she was in. We straightened the limb and bound the rope round using the sticks to hold it straight. There was some chord left over so I asked Rick to cut it for me. He did so but retained the cut off section and knelt down. For just a moment, I thought that he intended to help but instead he roughly turned the unconscious man over and tied his hands cruelly tight behind him.

    Aldo called that he had found some snout prompting the man with the knife to quickly join him. In the moment that we were left alone, the woman said urgently, "Please, don't let them hurt Lucy."

    "She is just the age my little girl was the last time I saw her," I said. "If they try to touch her, they will have to kill me first."

    She gave me a part smile indicated a degree of trust then stood up and walked determinedly towards the other two. "Gentlemen," she said in a loud clear voice. "I'm Liz and my daughter is called Lucy. If you will try to avoid frightening my little girl, I'll try and make you all a bit more comfortable. First thing is to dig out some dry clothes that you can wear and then I think some warm food is called for." Having thus made a brave attempt to control the situation, she disappeared briskly through a door leading to the back of the cabin.

    Rick made a move to follow her but Aldo gestured for him to stay where he was. She returned two or three minutes carrying three pairs of trousers and a bundle of assorted shirts. On top of the bundle in her arms were three towels. We were handed a pair of trousers and a towel each but the shirts were left in a pile for us to select our own. Then while we were engaged with her offering, Liz led her daughter to the table, put some books and felt tip pens in front of her and said softly, "Be a good girl and do some colouring darling while I make these nice men something to eat."

    Having settled the child, she set off back across the cabin but was intercepted by Aldo holding up the trousers he had been given. "No chance," he told her, "I couldn't even get one leg into these."

    Liz nodded at the obvious truth and said, "I'm afraid that is all we have got - I'll get a blanket, you'll have to make do with that." Returning with the promised covering, she tossed it to him then opened a cupboard and began to take out tins. "I'm doing some soup first to warm you up and then there will be tinned meat and stuff to follow, I hope that will be all right," she informed the three of us in general.

    We stripped, towelled ourselves dry then Rick and I put on the clothing we had been given but Aldo simply draped the blanket across his shoulders. He stood there with no sense of modesty, displaying his barrel chest covered with matted ginger hair, tree trunk thighs and long penis hanging obscenely between them. Feeling relaxed for the first time in hours I took the opportunity to study the woman. The other two were doing the same. She was aged about 28 and rather exceptionally attractive with shoulder length blonde wavy hair. The rather old fashioned dress that she was wearing could not conceal the fact that she had damn good tits and the short skirt revealed decent legs. Working with quiet efficiency, she opened three tins and tipped the contents into a cooking pot then, after pushing it onto the hot plate, added some other ingredients and started stirring. Less then ten minutes later, she ladled the contents into three dishes and called out "Come and get it"

    We all grabbed a dish and automatically turned towards the table but, seeing the little girl still busy colouring, of one accord we perched instead on the settee and single armchair to eat off our knees. By the time that we had wolfed down the soup, Liz had placed a coffee table before us on which were, corned beef, ham, cheese, pickles together with home made bread and a butter dish. Despite the soup, I realised that I was still ravenous and for the next few minutes was preoccupied with eating but saw that she had gone to her husband, got him into a sitting position, eased a cushion under him and applied some medication to his head. Having made her wounded spouse as comfortable as possible, Liz did not linger by his side and by the time that the food was all consumed, she had five mugs of coffee lined up on the side. This time she handed out the mugs then removed a cigarette from the packet that Aldo had claimed for his own, lit it and carried one of the coffee mugs over to her husband where she crouched by his side.

    For the next few minutes she fed him alternate sips of coffee and drags at the cigarette. I didn't see him speak and could not hear anything that she said to him. Mine was not the only gaze fixed upon her.

    Suddenly she stood up and took a deep breath. Followed by three pairs of eyes, she walked swiftly to extract and light another cigarette, picked up her own coffee mug, then turned to lean boldly on the sink. For several minutes not a word was spoken but there was a new air of tension in the atmosphere.

    I found that I could not look at Liz because her courage shamed me. Conflicting emotions forced me to stand up and walk to the window where I pulled back the curtain and gazed out into the darkness. I knew what was going to happen next and was not sure if I could handle it.

    "Hey Jed, the lady is going to show us the rest of the house. Do you want to join the party?" Aldo called out.

    I looked round to see that he was standing near to the door into the back holding the woman's arm in his big hand. Ricky was positioned just to the right of them, a lascivious grin on his rat face. "Later," I said nodding in the direction of the husband, "Someone has to keep an eye on him."

    "I can stick him now and then he won't need any watching," Ricky offered taking a step forward.

    "There's still the kid," I pointed out.

    "Her as well then," my ex cell mate said, making a gesture to show that it was all the same.

    "That's not a good idea. If we want to get really friendly that's not going to help is it," I pointed out, putting extra stress on the word 'friendly'.

    "He's right, leave it," Aldo decided and started backing through the door backwards dragging the woman after him.

    At this point, having possibly picked up the atmosphere of menace, the little girl panicked and ran to clutch her mother's leg crying, "Mummy, don't leave me."

    Seeing Ricky's hand move towards his pocket, I called, "Kid, have you ever seen paper dollies?"

    The child stopped and partially releasing the grip on her mothers skirt, turned to look suspiciously at me.

    Remembering the name that the mother had mentioned I smiled and said in my friendliest voice, "I've got a little girl just like you Lucy, if you come here I will show you the dollies that I used to make for her."

    Lucy started walking hesitantly towards me and I could tell from her face that she was intrigued. I have always had an easy rapport with children and it was paying off for me now. I picked up a piece of the scattered paper and started to carefully fold it on my knee having motioned that she should come round and sit on the settee beside me. Seated thus she was unaware that her mother and the two men had left the room. With the paper properly folded, I asked if she knew where there were some scissors at which she ran happily to the table in the corner. On her return I was disappointed to see that the rounded blunt children's scissors in her hand, although adequate for the task in hand, were not the potential weapon that I had hoped for.

    Having unfolded the hand holding row of figures I passed them to her and suggested that she might like to colour them. "Make every dress a different colour and don't forget to give them all eyes and a mouth," I instructed as she ran eagerly to her colouring pens on the table. Turning my attention to the guy on the floor, I could see that with that stiff leg and hands tied cruelly tight behind him he was lying most awkwardly and was therefore in unnecessary distress. Making him roll slightly to give me access, I managed after a struggle to undo the knot on the cord binding his wrists.

    He painfully moved his hands round to the front and started massaging circulation back into his wrists. "Thank you so very much," he said.

    "Nothing to thank me for," I told him brusquely, "I'm going to tie you again - but with your hands in front."

    "Thank you all the same - for this and for Lucy." He was looking straight into my eyes and I could see that the strain on his face was not caused only by the pain in his leg and head.

    I retied his arms, looser but still secure. From the expression on his face I could tell that he had cast me in the role of 'good guy' with the hope of rescue that implied so my next action was to quickly disillusion him. Grasping the neck of his shirt a pulled him roughly towards me and then, with my face only inches from his and said harshly, "Don't get any ideas. Don't move, don't speak, don't even look at them when they come back. Those two are real bastards who will snuff you out without thinking and if that happens, don't expect me to help because I am looking after myself. It may come to that anyway but making yourself invisible is your only hope."

    He just nodded but, believing that my message got through, I said in a gentler voice, "I'm doing myself a coffee, do you want one?"

    With a positive answer, I went to the Aga, checked that the kettle contained water and pushed it onto the hotplate, then started investigating the cupboards. In the first there was a bottle of squash which prompted me to put some in a glass to give to the girl before continuing. In the next cupboard, I found what I was looking for, namely a medical box containing a bottle of Paracetamol. Alongside was a bonus discovery in the shape of 100 cigarettes. I stuffed a pack into my pocket, and then put four tablets into one of the mugs that I had retrieved. With coffee in both, I added plenty of sugar without checking if he liked it sweet then added hot water making sure to give his a good stir.

    Clumsily but gratefully he accepted the proffered mug, took a sip then leaned back breathing deeply with head resting against the wall and eyes closed. I sat down, placed the mug by my feet, dug out the cigs and removed two. Lighting them both I leaned forward holding one within his reach. "Smoke," I said.

    He opened his eyes. "Bob, my name's Bob. Thanks."

    We sat in silence smoking and taking mouthfuls from out mugs. He seemed to be studying my face but every few seconds his eyes flicked to the door leading to the back. I finished my cigarette first and pushed the ashtray over to him near him with my foot. From the way that he moved to stub his butt I thought that the painkillers were taking hold. Still silence reigned but he seemed to have to have abandoned considering me for his eyes were now fixed upon the door through which his wife had disappeared. "They're a long time," he said and I realised that he was looking at me again with a kind of question in his eyes but I just shrugged and said nothing.

    "What do you think they are doing?"

    I had no time for self-pretence. "You know damn well what they're doing," I told him.

    He considered this for a minute and then, with a hopeful note to his voice, started, "Perhaps..."

    I didn't want this conversation so interrupted cruelly, "There's no perhaps, they haven't been near a woman for five years so use your fucking imagination."

    He winced visibly at my words and then with clenched his teeth fought to come to grips with reality but despite this effort at control, tears started running down his cheeks and his body heaved with silent sobs. There was nothing more to say so I left him to fight his own mental battle. When the first flush of grief had passed, trying to justify his weakness, he explained, "Liz was a virgin when I married her and I'm certain that she has been faithful since - so there has been no other man until now."

    I would have respected him more had he kept this information to himself. "So what," I snarled. "A good shag never hurt anyone. You're still alive and if your wife can keep them sweet with her cunt then you might just stay that way."

    This small speech did the trick. Bob took a deep breath and said, "You're right. I'm sorry."

    Now I could ease up on him. "It's understandable," I said gently. "The important thing when those two come back is not to throw them any resentful looks. Pretend that you don't realise, act stupid - in fact the best thing is to act as if the knock on the head has addled your brain. Just let everything wash over you."

    It was pushing another hour before my prison companions returned laughing during which time Bob and I did not exchange a single word even though I had given him another cigarette. "There's a hot piece of tail back there begging to see you. Better rush through before she cools down," Aldo told me with a wink.

    I stood and started walking towards the door through which he had appeared. "There are some smokes in the second cupboard, a big pack of them," I reported as I passed. "Bye the way, I tied the husbands hands in front of him - the twat is going nowhere even if he was untied."

    I entered the bedroom silently and stood looking down. Liz lay on the bed with her eyes closed and legs splayed as they had left her. Sweat matted hair clung in strands to the side of her face, there was smeared semen smeared across her chest and more forming a pool on the sheet between her legs. Her breasts were full but they seemed swollen and I could see two bite marks. I noticed that she had large dark aureoles but the nipples were currently not erect. She was a true blonde and the hairs on her twat seemed to delineate rather than conceal her mound. Even in this abused state she was the most desirable woman that I had ever seen.

    My prick was rock hard and ached intolerably. I just stood fighting a battle with myself. I wanted her so much but I was not a rapist. Certainly I had participated in many rapes during my time in prison but that was different. Many times, with others I have pinioned a man's arms behind him while a stiff cock was being forced down his throat. On other occasions I have sat on a prisoner's back helping to hold him down while a succession of other convicts took turns to stick their dicks up his arse. All I can say in mitigation is that never did I claim the reward for my labours.

    To understand this you have to understand what it is like in prison. When men are incarcerated for years with no access to women, their sexual urges do not magically cease. To satisfy their needs there is a requirement for other men to act as substitute women but the prison authorities for some strange reason, deliberately segregate men who would willingly fill this role. The only recourse of the sex starved is to force or coerce some men, against their nature, to satisfy the needs of others. The men so turned are called 'Punks'. In a prison there are only two types, men and punks - the men do the fucking and the punks get fucked. Some established 'men' on rare occasions might be turned but a punk can never regain the ranks of men.

    It is the young, the weak and the isolated who become the primary targets. When I first entered the prison system I qualified on two of those criteria but fortunately, killers do have a certain kudos and this gave me a breathing space. I quickly saw the lie of the land, so when a seventeen year old was held temporarily on the block due to overcrowding in youth detention, mine were amongst the restraining hands during the blanket party to initiate him.

    I think that it was my heavier breathing that made Liz aware of my presence. She opened her eyes wearily but then there was a spark when she saw that it was me. Moving her legs together, she got up on one elbow and gave me a small smile. "Thank you for fixing Bob's leg and for distracting Lucy - I don't know how I can ever thank you."

    "It was nothing - the important thing is - how are you?"

    "I reckon that a lot of women have gone through worse," she said, and then with a definite twinkle in her eye she added, "I can imagine that some do it voluntarily."

    "But not like this," I said letting some of my distress show.

    Wisely she changed the subject. "How is Bob?"

    I reported the things that I had done to make him more comfortable but she shook her head and said, "I mean - how is he about this?"

    Choosing my words carefully I told her, "He understands the situation and he has come to terms with it."

    She nodded and asked, "Lucy?"

    "I gave her a drink and biscuits and left her still colouring. Her head was drooping a bit so she might have gone to sleep by now."

    My answers had helped her peace of mind and she visibly relaxed but when I opened the trousers to let my turgid cock spring up between us, she recoiled shocked. I think that she had mentally separated me from my companions and had not expected me to make demands on her body. Conscience fought with need in my head. "It's been so long," I muttered and even I could hear the pleading in my voice.

    Liz nodded, gave me a smile of permission and opened her legs to allow me entry. Instead I lay down beside her and began to kiss one breast while gently stroking the other. She submitted for a couple of minutes but then said with a touch of panic in her voice, "If you are going to fuck me, then fuck me but please don't start making love because I don't think that I can stand it."

    I froze for a second and then pulled away. "I can't," I said. "Not like them."

    Liz reached out and took my hand. "I'll suck you off if you want. I'll make it really good for you, I promise."

    I stood with eyes closed and waited sensing that she had positioned herself in front of me. I felt her hand grasp the shaft and then her wet tongue licking the nob of my cock. I felt myself enter the warm wetness of her mouth and just keep on going. Only when her nose touched my body did I realise that she had taken me deep into her throat. Very very slowly, she started moving her head backwards and forwards. It did not take very long before, with her arms around me holding me tight and her throat muscles milking my shaft, I pumped five years of frustration into the depths of her gullet.

    Liz lay back, wiped her mouth and gazed lovingly at me said, "Thank you for not making me."

    I stood trembling from head to toe for a moment or two, then pulled up my trousers and fumbled a packet of cigarettes from the pocket. By the time that we both had a smoke going I was calmer but already a small germ of jealousy was working on me. "Did you suck the other two as well?" I had to ask.

    Liz nodded. "But not like that," she said.

    "Bob told me that you were a virgin when he met you?

    "Yes, that is what I told him," she smiled.

    I said nothing but raised one eyebrow quizzically at her less than full confirmation. "It wasn't strictly true - in one way it wasn't true at all," she confessed. "My parents were Catholics and wouldn't let me take the pill or get fitted with contraception. I was scared stiff about getting pregnant so, between the ages of fifteen and eighteen I sucked a lot of cocks. Then during the two years before meeting Bob I shagged with a couple of blokes, a few times with each. It wasn't a lot but enough to teach me what sex could be like. I told Bob that lots of girls these days lost their hymen doing athletics at school and he hadn't had enough experience himself to tell the difference. I don't believe that it was a real lie because it was what he wanted to believe."

    "He also said that you have been faithful to him ever since."

    "I haven't been screwed by another man until today but once I came pretty close. One day this guy selling brushes knocked at the door while Bob was at work and tells me that he is working his way through college. He was good looking and brash with lots of muscles in a tee shirt and tight jeans. He had a lot off and cajoled me into letting him for a cup of tea. There was a lot of risqué banter and I found myself kissing him and letting him squeeze my tits. I wanted it so bad but I knew that I couldn't go through with it. Trouble was, he knew how hot I was and was getting to the stage where he wouldn't easily take 'no' for an answer." Her voice trailed off and I could see that her mind was still on the memory.

    What happened?"

    "Oh, I did to him what I did to you. It was the only way but I had a guilty conscience for months afterwards. I tried to be especially nice to Bob to make up for it."

    I joined in her laughter and it was strange how the anecdote had made us both fairly light hearted at that moment. I spoiled it by asking why she had not let me have sex with her. She thought for a while wondering whether to betray a confidence and then she said, "All right I'll tell. Bob is the most wonderful man in the world. He is gentle and kind and I love him with all my heart. The trouble is that he is not terribly well endowed and as I said, he hasn't got a lot of idea when it comes to sex. I have never had an orgasm with him. I have done the vaginal thing when he is asleep but I haven't had a whole body like I had before. I got to crave for it - that's why I let it go so far with the brush salesman."

    Her voice changed tone and she went on. "As soon as you three burst in I knew what would happen and decided then that, whatever happened to my body, as long as I didn't have an orgasm I would not be betraying Bob. Then with Aldo I felt one starting - if he hadn't been quite so rough it would have happened. I managed to control it but just now I knew that I would give way with you."

    I nodded with pretended understanding but privately bemoaned the fact that once again, finer feelings had caused me to get less than men who took what they wanted. Liz slid off the bed and stood up. "I need to go to the loo and take a shower. Will you hang around a bit because I don't want either of those two coming back before I am ready."

    I happily complied, waiting until she was in the shower before going in to watch. Towelling herself dry she said, "I'm not sure what to wear. They tore my dress - it wasn't necessary but it seemed as if they needed to be a bit brutal at the start."

    "I should wear old clothes," I suggested. "If you make yourself look less attractive then they might bother you less."

    Liz thought for a moment then shook her head. "No, I think you're wrong. If I look dowdy they will use me and discard me but if I make them want me, it could turn out different. They've made me into a whore so I might as well look like a whore and act like one - I think it could be the only way out of this situation."

    Although it pained me to agree, her logic was good. So when I followed her to the main room a little while later, Liz was dressed in jeans, high heel shoes and a tight sweater. She also wore lots of make-up and had swept her hair back from her face. The faces of both my ex cellmates showed appreciative surprise.

    Despite expectations, Liz's more raunchy appearance didn't provoke another frenzy of sexual activity. It was getting late and everyone was pretty exhausted by the exertions of the day so the remaining short part of the evening passed quietly. It was time to think about sleeping arrangements, this provoked by Liz disappearing to return carrying more cushions, pillows and blankets to make her husband comfortable for the night. She also left him two large plastic bottles, one filled with water and the other empty to cater for any urinary needs that he might have in the night. By this time the little girl had fallen asleep and was leaning forward with her small head resting on the table. Liz's last task was to gently lift the sleeping child and carry her to her bunk.

    I think that this is an appropriate point to describe the geography of the premises. Opposite the main door in the back wall of the big living room, a door led into the rear opening to a corridor. On the left side was the master bedroom containing a large sturdy bed, beyond that a smaller room with a wood frame bed about queen bed size. The other side of the corridor gave access to a combined bathroom and WC while beyond that Lucy's room had a bunk bed. It was obvious that the little girl slept on the lower one. At the end of the corridor another door opened up into rather a large storeroom with lots of shelving.

    Liz had hardly returned to her place when Aldo stood up to announce, "I'm taking the main bedroom and the woman is with me, you two can sort yourselves out."

    I expected Rick to immediately protest and the fact that he didn't bothered me because I hated the thought of him alone with the little girl all night. I had seen the glances that he had given the girl and although I would fall short of describing them as lascivious they were certainly not of the fatherly kind. I jumped in quickly to prevent this by saying, "I reckon that means that you get the other bed Rick and I'll have to make do in the spare bunk bed." On the face of it, this his was a concession by me but when the knifeman failed to welcome this, I consolidated my offer by adding, "I'm the shortest of the three of us and the bunk is only child size so that makes me the natural choice." He couldn't really argue with that.

    When Aldo exited the room Liz got up and followed him immediately when I thought she would have checked on Bob before leaving. Rick was the next to go but he paused to throw me a very nasty look before leaving the room. I did wander over to look at the injured man before following only to find him already fast asleep, so I presumed that Liz must have known that. I clambered up into the top bunk as quietly as possible and fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow, so I don't know if Aldo had further carnal knowledge of Liz that night.

    Waking next morning I didn't realise immediately that I was no longer in the cell but then the events of the previous came rushing back. I dropped to the floor and seeing the little girl was still fast asleep, dressed quietly and went to check on the situation in the big room. Ominously, Rick was crouched near the prone figure of Bob so it was a relief to see that both men were smoking. Rick saw me and beckoned me over. As I approached he was grinning. "You won't believe this," he said. "I figured to get a rise out of hubby here so I gave him a smoke and then told him all friendly like, what a good shag his wife is. The wanker didn't turn a hair - just said, 'Is she? That's nice' as if he didn't give a fuck."

    I shook my head and forced a crude grin pretending that I found humour in what he had just related but then tried to walk away. The intended tormentor followed and grabbed my arm saying "Wait - that's not the best bit. Then I told him that I had stuck her up the ass but he acted like he didn't understand. I didn't thing he has ever done her that way, perhaps no-one has and that means I got her cherry. Anyway, she took to it like a duck to water - that tart certainly likes cock."

    "A glutton for it," I said but then walked quickly away finding it hard to control the anger boiling inside me.

    At the stove, I pushed the kettle onto the hot plate and had just put coffee into three mugs when Lucy appeared and walked straight over to me. She was wearing a dressing gown and pretty fluffy slippers very like those that my Alice used to wear. Looking up at me with big round eyes she asked, "Why is that man fighting with Mummy in Daddy's bed?"

    "They were playing not fighting," I reassured crouching down to her level.

    The child was not easily fooled. "But why is he in Daddy's bed anyway?"

    "Your Daddy can't get in a bed with his poorly leg and there was nowhere else for everyone to sleep. I've been in the bunk above you all night - you didn't know that did you?"

    She shook he head and then smiled, apparently satisfied. For further distraction I asked what she would like for breakfast and then prepared the toast and boiled egg requested. Returning to the coffee, I was just about to add the hot water when Liz came in - I got a fourth cup and when Aldo lumbered through the door I added a fifth. Liz walked to her husband, plonked a brief kiss on his forehead, I think asked about his leg and then walked across to me. I handed her two mugs, one already dosed with further painkillers for Bob. "Has Lucy said anything?" she whispered anxiously.

    "Yes but I think I set her mind at ease," I said. She took the mug to her husband, left him with a cigarette and then returned to my side to drink her own. After a few minutes she asked if I could help her to take Bob to the loo and I agreed. We managed with his arms round our necks and moving in a hopping motion. I think the purpose of the mission was obvious for neither of the other men asked where we were going. We got him seated then I turned my back and stood looking out of the door. Instead of staying at her husband's side in this brief moment of relative privacy, I found her again at my elbow. I had been rather shocked at the brusque way she had treated him and show of irritation at his clumsiness. "Don't you think you are being a bit hard on him?" I muttered.

    Liz looked at me with tears in her eyes. "If I was soft he'd crumble and then I'd crumble. What the fuck do you want me to do?" she said bitterly.

    We re-seated him more comfortably than before and then Liz started looking in cupboards. After a while she stood up and asked the room in general, "How long do you men intend to stay here as our guests?"

    "That's our business," Aldo told her churlishly.

    "Be that as it may, we have only limited supplies and if your stay is of more than short duration, then we are going to run out of food," she reported calmly. "In fact if nobody bothers me I intend to spend the day baking bread and making a couple of pies."

    Aldo nodded his agreement but Rick swaggered across to face her to ask with a leer, "And what if there is something that I would rather you do for me instead?"

    Liz was dismissive. "There will be time for that later but if you want to eat tonight then you will leave me alone until I have finished.

    That's how we spent the day. Lucy helped her mother with the cooking for a time and then sat happily playing with dolls - she really was an undemanding child. The three uninvited guests including me just lounged about doing nothing in particular - it's a knack that you pick up in prison. Bob incongruously was apparently engrossed in a paperback. The eyes of both Aldo and Rick followed Liz as she moved about and I could tell that they were anticipating the pleasures of the evening. I waited for the evening too but with ambivalent feelings.

    After five years on prison diet, the evening meal seemed out of this world. The pies were superb, first a meat and potato followed by one filled with tinned fruit. Relaxing afterwards with coffee and cigarettes, Aldo stretched luxuriously and said almost philosophically, "You know, I had almost forgotten how good home cooked food could be."

    "Yeah, it was good," agreed Rick but he then stood and walked to where Liz was perched on a stool.

    Grabbing her arm he said, "But now it's time for the desert - that food has put me in the mood for some relaxation."

    She went with him without protest. Aldo watched them walk in the direction of the bedroom with seeming indifference but as they were about to disappear he said, "I think I'll join you," getting up to follow.

    I couldn't settle. I wandered here and there, gazed out of the window, chatted for a while with Lucy at her colouring and asked Bob if he needed anything. He assured me that he was fine but showed no inclination to talk and seemed glad to immerse himself once more in his book. I went to the bathroom pretending to myself that I had the need. The bedroom door was ajar so I walked quickly past but on the way back I found myself slowing to look in. Aldo was lying on his back with Liz crouching on all fours with his cock in her mouth. Rick knelt behind her energetically sliding his prick in and out of her anus. I watched for some thirty seconds then walked away with a heavy heart.

    I had to do something to occupy myself so fell back on the routine of making coffee. As I bent to place one on the floor he looked up and asked haltingly, "Did you...have you...you know...like them?"

    Steeling myself against the pain in his eyes I said, "What do you want me to say? I've just stood and watched them now and they could do the same. If I don't they'll think I'm soft and stop trusting me."

    He nodded and said, "I'm sorry. It's just that I can make it easier by hating them but I can't bring myself to hate you."

    I grasped his hand briefly then walked in silence to the settee where I sat for the next half hour with my eyes closed. It is a toss up whether it was Bob or I suffering the greater mental anguish. The depraved duo returned without the macho boisterous of the previous evening but they still both looked very satisfied with themselves. Without waiting to be cued, I stood up and walked to where Liz was waiting.

    In the corridor my footsteps slowed because I now dreaded what lay ahead. I wanted full sex with every fibre of my being, so much that another blow-job would not suffice, (no matter how tenderly done) but using her violated body myself would make me no better than the animals they were. Reaching the bedroom I stopped unable to cross the threshold. The bed covers had been pulled up making the bed look roughly made and Liz sat on the side, her hair combed and no obvious sign of the men that she had been with. Seeing me she stood up and held out her arms towards me. "Make love to me Jed. Please," she said softly.

    I felt cold. "Does that mean that they have made you cum?"

    "No - and they never will now," she said fiercely. "But I need affection. I'm near the end of my reserves - if I don't have some love I don't think I can do their filth any more. Please help me."

    It had been five long years since my cock had been inside a woman and during that time my only sexual contact was with my right hand. That last act of intercourse had been with Jane my ex wife and then as now it was with the knowledge that another man had ejaculated inside her before me that day. Happily there the similarity ends because where my ex had only opened her legs to keep me quiescent until she was finally ready to flee the nest; Liz had declared her intention to make love to me. I'm afraid that anyone hoping to read lascivious detail of what followed is going to be disappointed. One reason is that what happened is a glorious blur of which I can remember very little, the other is that I feel that it should remain strictly private between her and I.

    We lay for a long time, still connected, entwined in each others arms. Eventually, slowly, reluctantly we moved apart. Liz came after me with a kiss. "I love you," she said.

    "I love you," I replied and in that moment realised that the words were true - but she still saw the question in my eyes."

    "It's not a betrayal," she said. "I still love Bob. The thing is I've realised that it's possible to love two men but in different ways. When this nightmare is over I will go back to Bob, if he still wants me, but I had to let you know that it was real love I gave you tonight and will again, the few times that we will be together."

    We dressed and returned to the others with me still in a daze. My condition must have been pretty obvious because Aldo guffawed and said, "Look at him, she's blown his mind. I tell you that cunt of hers is pure magic."

    I grinned, possibly foolishly but then, catching Bob's accusing eyes, the arrow of guilt punctured my euphoria.

    The rest of the evening passed as before. Liz got her very tired daughter to bed and when she returned we spent another hour drinking coffees and smoking. Eventually Aldo stood and announced that it was time to hit the sack. He started shepherding Liz in front of him in the direction of the back but Rick jumped up to intercept, complaining loudly that it was not his turn. The big man turned and faced him. "I claimed the bedroom and I'm keeping it. Any objections?"

    "So you can fuck her by yourself. How many times did you poke her yesterday or were you up it all night," Rick snarled his face red with indignation. "I thought that we were going to share the bedroom like we share her during the day."

    "She's my woman," Aldo said simply. "I only let you two get your ends away during the day out of the kindness of my heart. I'll ask you again Rick, any objections because if there are we can settle it now."

    During this exchange Aldo had moved so that he was standing legs apart and with arms dangling casually by his sides. Rick's hands were twitching and he had adopted a peculiar backward leaning stance that I saw would allow him to drop and retrieve his knife quickly. For what seemed an infinity the two men stood thus with eyes locked and then very slowly the knifeman took a step backward. "If you feel so strongly about it I'm not going to argue," he conceded. I welcomed this first sign of discord but worried that should a reoccurrence be taken to conclusion, others might be hurt in the fall-out.

    The next morning started much the same as the first except that I woke Lucy and took her with me to prevent her blundering into her mother's bedroom again. Rick was still bothered by Bob's assumed guise of equanimity. "I reckon he must be used to other blokes giving his wife one - she probably pulls a train for all his mates."

    Aldo emerged from the bedroom carrying a small transistor radio in his hand. In an annoyed voice he asked Liz why she had not mentioned having it and received the simple reply that it didn't work. After rummaging through some drawers, Aldo set to with two wrong sized batteries and after some fiddling managed to establish an electrical connection. For the next hour we sat and listened to local news bulletins on the search for us. It seemed that they had helicopters out and road blocks in all the surrounding towns. Opinion was that we were somewhere in the mountains but that it would be several days before patrols could be sent in due to the snow. Some said that due to the adverse weather conditions at the time of the escape, it was more than likely that we were all dead.

    Music came on so Aldo killed the sound and we sat thinking about the implications of what we had heard. While we were listening, Liz had wandered over to Bob and now sat holding his hand. This irritated Rick or probably he was still angry with Aldo. He pulled out his cock and called out, "Hey Liz, come over here and wrap your luscious lips round this. You know how much you like it."

    The apparent eagerness with which she complied did nothing to belie his words. Walking quickly across the room she crouched in front of him, reaching out to grasp the shaft and bring his penis to full erection with two or three brisk strokes. She then licked round the head a few times with a long wet tongue before taking it in her mouth. I looked round at Lucy but she sat with head well down over her colouring and with her back safely towards the action. I then looked at Bob. He sat like a statue with his eyes riveted on his wife's bobbing head and a hand across his lap trying to conceal an obvious erection. After a few minutes Rick moaned and cried, "That's right, swallow it all you whore," - but I could see that he was looking triumphantly at Bob.

    Liz stood up, wiped her mouth on a tissue then turned smartly away with a set face. "Don't sit down," ordered Aldo's voice. "I've got another stiffie for you here while you're in the mood."

    The obscene ritual was repeated but when she got up this time Liz just stood as if unsure what to do. I could tell that she was trembling. With all eyes upon her I sensed her need for distraction as I asked, not really for the information, "I was wondering how you three got up to this cabin."

    I felt that the look she gave me was one of gratitude. "In the car of course," she said. "It's down the hill a bit in the workshop."

    "Car - what kind of car," Aldo and Rick asked in unison.

    "A four by four but it won't do you any good. It broke down the day we arrived," she answered.

    On further interrogation she revealed that something had happened to the engine but she did not understand what. Questioning switched to Bob and he explained that the engine had dropped a cylinder the second that he was about to park. He went on to say that he had removed and stripped the engine and was in the process of re-grinding the pistons but then the heavy snow came.

    "You mean that you were fixing it - you know how," Aldo interrupted.

    "Yes - engines are my hobby. It was just a matter of doing the last two pistons, balancing and then putting the engine back in the vehicle."

    "Could you still finish it?"

    Bob shook his head. "It should be a two man job but I could have managed by myself in an emergency but this knackered leg makes it impossible."

    I suddenly saw that leaving together in a vehicle with hostages offered more hope. You see, I was pretty certain that if the three of us set out together on foot there would be three bodies left behind in the cabin. "I know my way round an engine - I used to tinker with a sports car when I was a kid," I volunteered.

    It was decided on the spot that Bob and I would attempt to get the car back into working order. Aldo carried Bob to the workshop with me following and left him on the floor. Soon after he departed, Rick pushed a snivelling Lucy through the door saying, "Aldo and I are planning to have some fun while you're busy and we don't want her getting in the way."

    I got Bob wedged standing on one leg by the workbench to work on the two pistons and then, with nothing to do for the moment, I explored the building with Lucy trailing after me. The whole building was crammed with all kinds of junk. There where lengths of wood, netting, various metal items and a collection of old sports equipment, most of it rusted or falling to bits. Along one wall stood a couple of large wooden packing cases that I was about to investigate when I spotted some stairs leading to a loft. "What is all this stuff," I called out to Bob as I headed towards the upstairs."

    "God knows, it came with the place," he shouted back. "I believe that the previous owner was a sports freak amongst other things. I poked about a bit when we first came but it seems to be all rubbish."

    In the upper section, amongst a similar miscellany, I found a box of dusty children's toys and something which intrigued me greatly. It seemed like some kind of weapon because I identified a trigger and what could be a sort of barrel. Carrying it down to Bob I asked, "Have you any idea what this is?"

    "Looks like a harpoon gun," he said.

    My mind was whirring. "Are there any harpoons?" I asked hopefully.

    "There used to be plenty but I cannibalised them to make a barbecue pit in the summer. I think that there is one left stuck in the rack over there."

    I retrieved the barbed length of metal and felt a flush of satisfaction as it slotted neatly into place. "Bob was smiling at me and shaking his head. "That won't do you any good," he said. "It needs a charge to fire and I have never come across one."

    The disappointment was like a bucket of cold water over me but then I reasoned that this was better than nothing. I could still use it to threaten my partners in crime - trouble was I knew that both Aldo and Rick were men not easily bluffed. I started frantically searching without result until Bob shouted, "I could do with some help here." Walking to join him, I kicked about in frustration and my foot somehow connected with something underneath his bench and sent it skittering across the floor. Looking down I saw that it was a thin metal cylinder but badly corroded. Scarcely able to believe my luck I found that it slid snugly into place in the gun. "You are still not much further forward," Bob said flatly. "That cartridge is almost certainly a dud and even if it does fire it's as likely to explode the gun as fire the harpoon."

    His down to earth warning quickly dampened my elation. In addition, a one-shot weapon was not the answer to the problem because, even if it successfully immobilised one of the men, the other would most certainly kill me. "You're right," I said. "The best thing is to hide it until we can think of a way to use it." So saying, I slipped the weapon into a gap between the two large packing cases and started to help Bob reassemble the engine. I have to admit that loss of concentration allowed me to make silly mistakes because my mind was preoccupied with thoughts of the time that I would spend with Liz that evening.

    With our work completed, I returned with Lucy to the cabin upon which Aldo walked down to carry Bob back. Liz was sitting perched on a stool smoking. Her face seemed very set and she did not look at me. I made a coffee each for myself and Bob, and for the following half hour or so nothing much happened until Aldo suddenly asked, "What are we having for grub tonight?"

    Still staring straight ahead Liz said, "Don't ask me. I'm tired. If I'm expected to give sex at all hours of the day and night, you can cook your own damn food."

    There was a long silence at this rebellion until Aldo walked over and stood by her side. "She's right you know. You've been treating her like a fucking machine." Both Rick and I were treated to a long glare and then he bent and said to Liz, "Look, knock us up some nosh now, something simple - and nobody will touch you for the rest of the day, I promise."

    Armed with this guarantee, Liz provided cold tinned meats with baked beans and some of yesterday's fresh bread with tinned fruit and evaporated milk to follow. Afterwards, Lucy was put to bed early, Liz sat in a corner away from everybody reading, Bob fell asleep and the two other men kept switching stations on the radio looking for news bulletins. For me the evening was interminable as I sat selfishly regretting the fact that I was to be denied the sex that I had anticipated all day.

    As we split up to our different sleeping places, Liz caught my eye briefly and I think that the look she threw me was one of apology. I climbed into the bunk above the sleeping child and waited for oblivion to engulf me but after a few minutes I heard the bed springs going in the adjoining room and realised with a sinking heart that Aldo's promise of freedom from molestation did not include him. My cock went stiff. It had hardly been soft all evening but now it sprang to iron hardness to burn and throb beneath my restraining hand. I could not keep the images out of my head. I saw her spread thighs with his bulk lying between then. I saw his gigantic penis distending the lips of her cunt and sliding deep inside, deeper than I could ever go. I saw her vaginal juices glistening on his shaft, her hips moving in unison with his and her arms around his neck. I saw her giving him the fuck that should have been mine.

    And then I heard her voice. "Yes," she said, "Yes , YESSSSSS," and her cry merged with a bellow as he spent his seed into the depths of her womb. I couldn't believe it - the bastard had made her cum. I wished I was dead. Far from just using her body as a receptacle, he had got through to her, turned her on, given her pleasure. She had enjoyed being fucked by that monster. Had her body yielded to his passion involuntarily or had she given herself willingly as she had with me? A raging jealousy gnawed upon seeds of doubt. I had only her word for how she felt about them - about him. Was she a really just a poor abused wife making the best of things in a situation beyond her control or was she instead one of natures whores and having the time of her life?

    From feeling just as betrayed as her poor husband, I calmed down. I think that I instinctively knew the truth. I still admired her - loved her. Finally objective reasoning gave me relative peace of mind when I asked myself - If I was in her situation with only my body as a weapon to save the life of my child, would I balk at putting my money on two different horses?

    Mid morning the next day we were ready to go down to the workshop. I had rather assumed that Aldo would use his strength to manoeuvre the engine into position but I was mistaken. He stood with one arm possessively over Liz's shoulder, his hand down the front of her blouse casually fondling her breast. "You two should be able to manage it between you," he said. "I've got better way to spend my energy."

    There was no arguing. Knowing what was on the agenda I asked if we should take Lucy with us. Aldo shook his head. "The kid's already seen me humping her mother and anyway - it's something that she has got to get used to."

    Rick was far from pleased and muttered all the way but he grudgingly he helped to hoist the engine and move into position above the vehicle ready to lower into the engine cavity. Bob was underneath lying on one of the ball-bearing wheeled flat trolleys used in garages, looking up to ensure that the engine was lined up correctly. "Hold it," he called, " - leave it at that and take a break, I've seen something that I've forgotten to do."

    I locked the break on the pulley and stood back feeling for my cigarettes. Rick was still voicing his displeasure, "When we get back I'm going to make the cunt lick my arse. I'll do it in front of her hubby so that the sad jerk really gets the picture and it will also let that bastard Aldo know that he can't have it all his own way."

    I had sensibly advised Bob to let everything just wash over him, so God knows why I couldn't do the same. I snapped. "You really are a pure unadulterated lump of shit," I told Rick. "Men like you should be exterminated at birth - you pollute the air that everybody breathes."

    The words seemed to hang an the air and Rick looked as if he could not believe his ears. Then slowly he started to smile but there was an evil glint in his eye. "You are dead," he said.

    In prison it's all a matter of 'face' - you don't back down - so I met him stare for stare. I honestly didn't see the movement that brought the knife to his hand. "I wanted to stick you a long time ago but Aldo said that we needed your brains," he sneered. "Well you don't seem so fucking smart to me - you can't be to deliberately try to piss me off."

    I grabbed a large spanner but it was a nominal gesture because I knew that I had no chance. Rick had the real weapon and he had lived a life of confrontation where I had not been in a fight since my schooldays, and then only the once. Rick knew this, he knew that I had little more real chance than an animal led to slaughter.. Making no advance he stood there supremely confident, his eyes fixed upon mine, casually flicking the knife from hand to hand and catching it unerringly every time. "It won't be quick," he told me sadistically. "I'm going to slice you up good, bit by bit, - and then I'm going to cut off your pecker before I kill you."

    I considered flight but decided that I was marginally better facing my enemy. Rick was still talking. "I'm going to fix that motherfucker Aldo too. He thinks that he has the edge on me but he's going to find out different. Then I'll have the woman to do what I want with - and the girl."

    Foolishly, I reacted to the goad, raising my poor weapon and leaning forward. Rick struck like a snake, stepping forward quickly and slashing at my hand holding the spanner. At that moment, Bob slid himself out from under the car. I don't know if he had emerged simply to see what was going on or with deliberate intention to help but the result was that Rick stood on his injured leg. Bob let out a cry of extreme pain as the trolley was propelled across the floor to crash into the packing cases. Rick in his turn staggered backwards, the knife flying out of his hand to clatter inside the empty engine compartment. Like a cat, he leapt to retrieve his weapon while I grabbed the pulley and hit the release.

    My intention had been simply to drop the engine quickly, to deny access to the knife but that is not how it worked out. His blade had fallen within easy reach and Rick grabbed it quickly. Had he swiftly pulled back I would have been lost but instead he took the time to flick the knife from his left hand to the right and that infinitesimal fraction of a section made all the difference. The falling engine trapped and crushed his hand against the side of the engine bay causing the sadistic pervert to give a shriek of agony and fall to his knees.

    A glanced across to where Bob lay unconscious with eyes closed and head lolling to the side. Looking back I was amazed to see that Rick had got to his feet and was thrusting the knife towards me. His eyes were glazed with pain but still showed intense hatred. "Come and get it punk, I can still take you with only one hand," he snarled through gritted teeth.

    I almost ran forward to batter at him with my puny spanner before he could release that trapped limb but then my reputed brain clicked in. Looking round, I spotted a heavy crowbar about three feet long.

    With that in hand I advanced cautiously and then, staying out of range of the wicked blade, I took a big swing and had the satisfaction of hearing the bone in his upper arm break. My next blow struck the side of his neck knocking him once more to his knees and the third crushed his scull.

    I took a deep breath and lowered the bloodied end of the metal bar to the floor. "So this is what you get up to when I'm not around," said a voice.

    Whirling round I saw Aldo standing in the doorway. He was smiling but I found the excessively casual way in which he started moving towards me disturbingly ominous. "Not to worry, you've saved me a job," he went on and then seeing the body of Bob, also apparently no longer in the land of the living, he laughed, "My, you have been busy, honestly Jed, I didn't think that you had it in you. I suppose I was next."

    Fear is strange. It is fear that paralyses the rabbit in front of a snake and it's fear than can make a man hand a loaded gun to the person he fears. I let the crowbar fall to the floor and held out my hands towards him, palms up. "Honest Aldo, Rick started it - he pulled his knife and I only defended myself. He intended to kill you as well you know."

    Aldo nodded. "Of course he did. Why do you think I provoked him the other night? I hoped to settle it then and no longer have to watch my back." While speaking, Aldo had come up to me to rest his hands on my shoulders with fingers loosely around my neck. "Don't feel too badly about this," he said. "I was going to kill you tomorrow anyway, so you're not losing much."

    His thumbs pressed against my throat and he lifted me in the air so that I was dangling by my neck. I didn't struggle, grab his arms or try to kick - it would have been so completely futile. He pressed harder but it was less than lethal pressure because it seemed that he had more to say. My head was pounding and there was a ringing in my ears but I heard his words with perfect clarity. "You wanted her yourself, didn't you Jed, you can't deny it. You'd no chance sucker because she's crazy about me. I'm taking her with me, the three of us - her and the kid. Nobody suspects a man with a family. I'm going a long way away with her and we're going to settle down - I might even go straight. You deserve to know this before..."

    Aldo stopped talking and his jaw dropped like a bad actor giving a poor interpretation of surprise. Slowly his arms dropped, setting me gently on the floor and then, ever so slowly he sank to his knees. As he toppled forward I stepped back to see the harpoon sticking out of his back. Bob was lying grasping the gun. "Got the bastard," he said and I have never seen a look of such sublime satisfaction on any man's face.

    Having made the supreme effort, Bob's eyes closed and his head fell back. I ran over to find a steady reasonably pulse but his breathing a trifle ragged. Then I made my way at speed up to the cabin. Liz was looking out of the window with a worried expression, alerted by the same cries of pain that had drawn Aldo to the shed. Drawing closer she met me at the door. Although anxiety remained on her face, I could see relief in her eyes at my safe appearance. "They're both dead," I reported. "But Bob has injured his leg again and I need your help to get him back to the cabin."

    Utilising some old ski's but not without difficulty, we managed to drag her husband the twenty five yards to the cabin and try to make him comfortable. It was very obvious that he was delirious. Leaving Liz kneeling by his side I walked to the door and told her, "I'm going down the mountain to get help."

    "Not dressed like that you're not. Be sensible. A few more minutes is not going to make any difference and the better prepared you set off then the better chance of success. Get a hot drink inside of you while I grab a few things."

    Without arguing I made two coffees, finishing just as she returned with her arms full of clothing. The cabin had been pretty thoroughly turned over, so where this stuff came from I had no idea. She had brought thermal underwear, waterproof leggings, a insulated snow jacket with hood, proper hiking boots and a pair of ski goggles. I dressed gratefully and then found that she was pressing a bundle of bank-notes into my hand, "There's five hundred here. Please take it - you're going to need it."

    Then we were at the door. "I'll be as quick as I can," I assured her. "I'll try ringing the rescue services on the telephone but if I have trouble making them understand, I'll turn myself in to make sure they come."

    Liz didn't speak but stepped forward and kissed me. We clung together for a few seconds and then I broke away. Having taken less than half a dozen steps away from the door I turned and went back because I had to know. "Why did you let him make you cum last night?"

    "I didn't," she said.

    I shook my head sadly, "I heard you."

    "I faked it. Doing that allowed me to make him lose control without getting suspicious. I did not want to have that animal inside me one second longer than I had to."

    I smiled at her because I knew it was the truth and then I ran away down the slope.

    The journey down the mountain was accomplished without mishap although it took me over four hours. Fortunately, there were also no problems with the rescue services. I described myself as a passing hiker and reported that there was a woman and small child in the cabin, alone with a badly injured man. Less than fifteen minutes later a helicopter flew past and headed up the mountain, to be followed not much later by another bearing police insignia. Arriving at the bus station, I found a long distance bus about to depart so quickly bought a ticket.

    I heard about subsequent events both in newspapers and on the news. My name was seldom mentioned with most commentators assuming that I had perished in the ravine prior to the events in the cabin.

    I originally wrote this story over ten years ago and then some time later went back to add an update but for some reason left that in a separate file. Two years later a computer disaster made me believe that all my various tales were lost. Fortunately at the end of 2013 I got the bulk of the missing stories back but the update remained AWOL. To complete the tale I have recreated that ending from memory but some may prefer to stop reading at this point.

    UPDATE

    Five years have passed since the events described above. I wrote it all out as soon as I got myself reasonably settled, mainly to get all that had happened sorted out in my mind.

    For a long time the story of what happened in the cabin dominated the both newspapers and TV bulletins with the lurid headlines being permutations of 'Crippled hero single-handedly slays two escaped killers who violated his wife.' This allowed me to get a good picture of the immediate aftermath with the relieving knowledge that the small family had come through the ordeal reasonably well.

    My main consideration was my own survival and I have to say that but for the cash that Liz gave me I would most certainly have failed. It allowed me to keep my head below the parapet until my immediate danger period was over. Critically I was able to pay for cheap hostel accommodation when otherwise I would have been forced to sleep rough in the continuing winter weather. At the end of a month my previously shaved head had grown a nice covering of hair and I had acquired some identity concealing facial fungus. With a pair of plain glass spectacles to complete the deception, I felt confident enough to find myself casual labouring work.

    For the first year I never stayed in the same place long, moving every few days. I took care to be just one of the crowd, never doing or saying anything which would make me at all memorable. I should add that during that time sexual contact with a member of the opposite sex was both a distant memory and an unrealisable dream. Then I had a stroke of really hood luck. I had got a better job driving a fork lift in a massive warehouse and was seriously starting to believe that it might be safe for me to start putting down roots. One day I was waiting in the main office for something or other when I noticed that a young female at a nearby desk was struggling with a computer problem. Even at that distance I could tell what was wrong so I called out my advice. She couldn't quite grasp what I was saying so I ended up sitting in front of her terminal doing it for her.

    Solving that problem uncovered another underlying one so that it was nearly an hour before I was finally tidying up and by then I had a small crowd of office workers gathered round me, some asking for advice and others just watching. Returning to my original quest I was intercepted by the office manager who offered me a job in the office at a far better salary but with the customary proviso of a probation period. I passed that with ease but the truth was that I had got the position on a wing and a prayer, so I devoted countless hours every evening studying to rectify the deficit in my knowledge base.

    I won't detail how but I managed to set myself up with an official identity which allowed me to work legally, pay taxes etc, then concentrated on making that identity a reality. Gradually over the next two years, I changed my image, adopting a distinctive hair style together with a small moustache and goatee beard. I dressed very smartly with the funds now available and kept the fake spectacles but upgraded to frames more suitable for the IT professional that I now considered myself to be. The firm was part of a much lager conglomerate and I found myself sent out on detachment to other divisions to trouble shoot computer networking problems. After four years with the firm, it was on such a trip that this update really begins.

    In my travels I had taken great care to avoid the area of the prison and the mountains but this time my rout took me within twenty-five miles, although my final destination was many miles further north. A company flat had been provided but not knowing what supplies had been provided I planned to stop off at a supermarket to buy some essentials before going to the flat. The trouble was that a major accident had caused massive tailbacks causing me to be more than two hours behind schedule. Worried that everywhere would be closed by the time that I got there, I pulled off the motorway intended to get my supplies on the way.

    In the supermarket I bumped into Liz with 'bumped' being the operative word. As I was going round the end of an isle my trolley collided with hers coming the opposite way. We both accepted the blame and apologised in the way that you do and then I recognised her, she had changed very little from how I remembered. In a combination of joy and surprise I called out her name, a tide of happiness washing over me. Liz stared at me for nearly thirty seconds and then said hesitantly, "Jed is that really you?"

    I enthusiastically nodded confirmation but said quickly, "But I call myself Peter now." I desperately wanted to get past the trolleys to embrace her but a stream of other shoppers started making tutting noises as they tried to manoeuvre past the obstruction we were causing. Instead I suggested that we park the trolleys and go in the cafeteria where we could talk and Liz nodded eagerly accepting the idea. Shuffling behind her as we moved along the line to get our coffees I had to fight the urge to reach out and touch her but I managed to resist and decorum prevailed. However when we were both seated, in unison we reached both arms across the table to clasp hands.

    "I want to know everything that has happened to you," she said. "I've spent hours and hours worrying about you, wondering if you had been caught or even that you were dead."

    "I've been very lucky and I'm doing fine now I would never have made it without the cash that you gave me. I will tell you everything that you want to ask me but first I need to know what happened to you, Bob and Lucy."

    "Financially we did very well, there was a big reward for the two killers and the Criminal Injuries Board have us a lot of money as well," Liz told me but then went quiet.

    "I am so pleased for you, you deserve it but I'm more interested in you and Bob, are you still married, how did the two of you get over what happened?" I had to ask.

    "Physically Bob has done marvellously, he still has a very slight limp but I reckon that he might easily have lost his leg if it hadn't been for you." Liz paused for a moment looking at my face before saying sadly, "His mind is a different matter. He suffered a complete mental breakdown and it's still going on although there are periods when he seems almost normal."

    "I'm so sorry," I told her but everything else that I could think to say seemed totally inadequate.

    "It didn't start immediately," Liz went on. "For the first couple of months he was fine, as if what had happened didn't bother him. We were constantly busy, dealing with the police and other authorities and the endless interviews with newspaper reporters and TV people. Bob really bought into the entire hero hype thing even though he must have known that it wasn't the strict truth. He actually revelled in the whole thing but when people stopped visiting he gradually changed. I noticed him becoming quiet and morose and then the dreams started. Nightmares is the better word because night after night, as soon as he was asleep he found himself back in the cabin again, helplessly watching me play the whore for that scum."

    I watched Liz steady herself with a sip of coffee and then she said bitterly, "What makes it worse is the when his depressions started he becomes totally impotent and the attacks can last for months. Viagra and other similar pills don't help at all and nor do testosterone injections. The psychologist says that it's all in his mind."

    "What is he like during the good times?" I was not happy with the information Liz was giving me and would have preferred to switch topics but it was something that she obviously wanted to tell me.

    "Even then he isn't back to how he used to be, for instance he often mutters, 'It helps that all the bastards who had you are dead.' That shows that it is still always in his mind. He knew you were alive but he seems to have completely forgotten. That day, after you had left down the mountain before the police arrived, I kept reminding him to say there had only been two of them and somehow he must have started believing that."

    "How is Lucy," I asked and was told that she was a happy balanced child, was about to start middle school at the end of the summer holidays and that she had never ever spoken about that dreadful interlude in her life. Then Liz asked about my story and I told her much that I have related above.

    Eventually we both fell silent and our coffee mugs were empty. I realised that we no longer had need to linger and I had a cold feeling knowing that we were about to walk out of each others lives again.

    "I owe you," Liz abruptly looking straight into my eyes.

    "You don't owe me a damn thing, our survival is down to you and you alone," I told her fiercely.

    Liz smiled, "I don't mean that, I'm talking about the fact that I owe you some loving. You'll never guess how much I have regretted going on strike with cooking if they didn't stop pestering me for sex all the time."

    I knew immediately what she was suggesting and I had a momentary surge of hope but reluctantly told her, "I don't see how, especially with Bob being the way that he is."

    "I'm no longer a faithful wife," Liz said bluntly. "I don't know if what happened in the cabin changed me or if it is a build up of need in the time since but I've got three regular lovers. They are all older men and married but claim that they are in virtually sexless marriages the same as me. I see them each once per month, always on Wednesdays and I meet up with them after I have done my shopping and we go to a motel. On the fourth week I spend the evening with a female friend and that's where Bob thinks I am the other times.

    "Are you sure about this?" I asked softly.

    "I need to, if only to get final closure on what happened five years ago," she said fiercely.

    You will understand why my car was following closely behind hers as she set out for her usual motel but once in the room, although she must have been far more familiar with the scene than I, neither of us seemed to know what to do next, After a moment, to save further embarrassment, Liz took control and told me to go in the bathroom but to remain fully dressed and only come out when she called. It was three or four minutes before I heard her say my name.

    Walking through I found the lights had been turned down low, the bedclothes were badly tangled and she lay on top fully naked. It was easy to see that she had tried as much as possible to recreate the scene in the cabin. I walked to the side of the bed and looked down but felt unable to go further until she reached out her arms to me. Apart from saying that what followed was absolutely wonderful, as with the cabin I feel it is far too personal to describe here.

    Inevitably the dreaded time came for us to part and we stood facing each other ready to say our goodbyes. "Can I see you again?" I asked, it was the obvious question but without waiting for an answer I babbled on, "It won't be very often but I can manage to get back this way occasionally." Liz looked stricken so to ease the moment, I half joked, "I can claim your spare Wednesday evening," but she was sadly shaking her head even before I had finished speaking.

    Reaching out to touch my hand she said, "I'm so sorry but the answer No. This has been wonderful and I'll remember it for the rest of my life but I daren't ever see you again."

    "Why ever not, after what we have just done, you said yourself that you aren't a faithful wife any more? I said petulantly.

    Taking my hand more fully into hers, Liz said softly, "Let me explain. I love Bob with all my heart and I will never leave him but I feel no guilt about having sex with my three friends because it is only sex. It could never be the same with you because I could get extremely fond of you very quickly and if that happened then I would really be betraying my husband."

    We had a last desperate kiss and embrace and I turned and went out of the door knowing that I would never have the good fortune to know another woman like her.

  22. Liked by 1 user: birita1965

Page 1 of 2 12 Last >>

Posting Permissions